《Ex-husband Unmasked He鈥檚 a Billionaire?》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    ¡°Why, Madison? Why did you have to do this to me?


    ¡°Did | not treat you well in our five years of marriage? Why did you have to go sleep with another man behind my back?¡±


    Cameron Morgan asked angrily.


    A beautiful woman in ck office wear sat before him in the vi.


    On the table between them were several photos of her being intimate with another man as they walked into a hotel.


    ¡°Did you stalk me, Cameron?¡± Madison Parker furrowed her brow as she stared at the photos on the table.


    There was not an ounce of regret on her face, just coldness. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s just divorce.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± A low buzz sounded in Cameron''s mind upon hearing that. He suddenly felt like he might copse.


    He had only wanted Madison to give him an exnation for her actions and tell him it wasn¡¯t what he thought it was, even if that


    may be a lie.


    Yet what Madison gave him was a suggestion of divorce.


    ¡°Yes, divorce. Here¡¯s the papers. You can sign right here.¡± Madison pulled out a set of papers from her Hermes bag worth


    hundreds of thousands of dors and set it in front of Cameron.


    Cameron stared at the papers in disbelief before turning to Madison. ¡°Have you wanted to divorce me from the start?¡±


    ¡°You forced me to. | hate it when people stalk me,¡± Madison said coldly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s still all my fault in the end?¡±


    ¡°Don''t look at me like that, Cameron. You''ve been depending on me for all these years. You have no right to concern yourself


    with who I''m with.¡±


    ¡°No right to concern myself? You¡¯re my wife, Madison! Mywfully wedded wife!¡± Cameron wanted to yell, yet all his strength


    disappeared the instant he looked at the divorce papers.


    Cameron clenched his hands into fists, his nails digging into his palm.


    ¡°So what?¡± Madison was nonchnt about it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then divorce me. But let me set the bar straight first-since you


    can¡¯t ept my behavior post-marriage, you have to leave empty handed.¡±


    Cameron''s eyes widened as he stared at Madison in shock. He had never imagined she would say things like this before this


    incident.


    Was Madison still the kind young girl Cameron met fifteen years ago? The girl who gave him food and words of encouragement


    when he was at his lowest?


    ¡°Alright, enough wasting my time. Hurry up and sign the divorce papers,¡± Madison¡¯s cold tone interrupted Cameron¡¯s train of


    thought.


    Cameron turned back to Madison, this cold-blooded and selfish woman.


    Women change in adulthood, sure. Madison¡¯s appearance had changed, but did her personality change so greatly too?


    Cameron could no longer see the glow of hope and kindness in Madison''s eyes from all those years ago.


    He grew disappointed. ¡°I realized you really have changed, Madison. Sometimes | wonder if you''re still the girl from all those


    years ago.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Cameron? | advise you to not talk about these useless matters if you¡¯re only trying to drag time out,¡±


    Madison said coldly.


    What girl from years ago? She had never met Cameron prior to their marriage.


    Cameron didn¡¯t answer. He only asked as a final confirmation, ¡°Do you really want to divorce me, Madison?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said steadfastly.


    ¡°| understand.¡± Cameron sighed. His gaze darkened.


    Madison was taken aback by the sudden change. Cameron seemed to have be an entirely different person in that split


    second.


    But when Madison looked again, Cameron was still the same Cameron ¡ª the meek little man who cooked and kept house for


    her.


    Her tone was already filled with disdain. ¡°You should¡¯ve known we''re not from the same world from the start.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cameron didn¡¯t retort this time. ¡°You¡¯re a powerful CEO who¡¯s on Yrando¡¯s list of top ten outstanding businessmen. I¡¯m


    nothing but a dishwasher and personal chef, someone you think is utterly useless.¡±


    Madison was surprised by how clearly Cameron was seeing things right now.


    Avain smile appeared on her face. ¡°Looks like you''ve finally understood how useless and ipatible you are with me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, is that so?¡± Cameron smiled sarcastically. ¡°To be honest, | have to thank you for showing me your true colors today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Madison frowned.


    ¡°What do | mean? Five years... Five whole years... When have | not warmed up dinner for you when you came homete? I


    massaged your feet when you''re tired and spent entire nights taking care of you when you got period pains.


    ¡°You said you wanted to start your own business, so | gave you my assets to support your endeavor. Five years... Even a dog


    would have had some affection after so many years...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you, Cameron!¡± Madison snapped, interrupting his words.


    She reacted like a cat that had had its tail stepped on. Her face was red with anger.


    ¡°| never asked you to do any of that! You did all of that of your own volition! And mypany only made it to where it is today


    because of my hard work and effort. All these years of living off of my resources is enough repayment for the money you gave


    me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cameron gazed at Madison like she was a stranger. ¡°Do you really think your sess today is credited to you


    alone?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it?¡± Madison retorted.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cameron didn¡¯t respond.


    He swiftly signed his name on the divorce papers, no longer seeing any hope in this rtionship.


    Cameron set the pen down and tossed the papers in front of Madison. He said coldly, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret this divorce in the


    future.¡±


    Cameron then turned around.


    ¡°What''s with the attitude, Cameron? Stop and exin yourself!¡± Madison roared angrily.


    But Cameron never gave her a second nce as he walked out of the vi.


    There was nothing worth cherishing in this ce anymore.


    Ding!


    Cameron''s phone rang the moment he stepped out the gate.


    In the next instant, two rows of ck Maybachs drove towards him. Each vehicle was worth millions.


    They came to a stop in front of Cameron.


    The doors opened and dozens of men in suits and shades stepped out. They formed a straight line in front of Cameron before


    bowing to him.


    ¡°We are here on behalf of Lord ckheart, Mr. Morgan!¡± They cried out in unison.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    Cameron wasn¡¯t too shocked by the grand disy before him.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Morgan!¡± They all said.


    Cameron nodded and hummed in assent before getting into one of the cars.


    He answered the call on his phone at the same time.


    ¡°Sir!¡± A man said with the utmost respect over the call.


    ¡°ckheart,¡± Cameron said gently.


    ¡°Wee back, sir! In the time that you were gone, | kept all two hundred billion worth of assets from all 150panies in your


    name safe and sound. Now that you''re back, I''ll transfer them back to you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush it. You know I¡¯ve gotten used to a slower pace these past five years.¡±


    ¡°That woman was the one who dragged you down,¡± ckheart said coldly. ¡°Do you need me to bankrupt herpany, sir?¡±


    That woman¡¯spany wouldn''t have developed so sessfully all these years if it weren''t for Cameron instructing them to


    make sure it was so. How else would she have gotten into the top ten list of businessmen in Yrando?


    That ungrateful woman!


    ¡°No need. Leave her be,¡± Madison said lightly.


    There was no need to make things too harsh right now. They used to be married, after all.


    Plus, Cameron no longer had any feelings towards Madison after seeing her true colors. From now on, they walked separate


    paths.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ckheart responded firmly. ¡°Do you n to continue staying in Yrando, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. | haven''t thought of where else to go yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll hand over your fivepanies in Yrando to you, sir!¡±


    ¡°You sly bastard...¡± Cameron chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Alright. Leave them to me then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. If we include the hotel, you have a total of fivepanies here in Yrando. Darth Holdings has the highest worth of


    30 billion and is at the top of the list ofpanies in Yrando. It far exceeds the secondpany in value.¡±


    ¡°Darth Holdings?¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°I''ll head over there first then.¡±


    Darth Holdings was the firstpany Cameron ever established. It had a special meaning in his heart.


    ¡°When do you intend to go, sir?¡±


    ¡°Around 3:00 pmter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir. I''ll notify Mr. Kane and have him wait for you by the office entrance at 3:00 pm sharp!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron then hung up the call.


    He shook his head, thinking how ckheart was still as strict about his duties as always.


    But five years really did pass by fast. Cameron had nearly let go of everything for Madison. She had no clue of this, however.


    But Cameron didn¡¯t regret doing so.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    All because a inly-dressed young girl had given him the only piece of bread in her hand 15 years ago. At the time, Cameron


    had been kicked out of his family due to his sickness and left to roam the streets.


    The girl had told him that life was sweet when she gave him the bread.


    She was quickly taken away by her caretaker, but left behind a pink hair bow which had fallen from her head.


    Cameron had picked it up and swore to forever remember what she said to him.


    Afterwards, he was taken away by a mysterious old man.


    Not only did the old man cure his illness, but he even taught Cameron everything he knew. Cameron was thus able to find his


    footing at the peak of the world.


    He had received many olive branches and even love letters from countless royal families in the past few years, but had refused


    all of them.


    The only person Cameron had eyes for was the girl.


    Sure enough, his efforts soon bore fruit.


    He managed to locate the girl through the hair bow five years ago¡ªMadison Parker.


    Madison was a merepany employee at the time.


    Cameron then chose to let go of everything and to stay by her side.


    He never told Madison this.


    Who knew things woulde to an end like this?


    Cameron had kept the hair bow all these years in a wooden box. He had ced it in the cupboard in the bedroom he and


    Madison shared.


    He didn¡¯t bring it with him this time, because he was no longer attached to it.


    Madison would soon stumble upon the hair bow and the love letters. Cameron would let her misunderstand him all she wanted.


    They were now divorced anyway.


    They wouldn¡¯t have much opportunity to see one another in the future.


    Cameron didn¡¯t n to stay in Yrando for more than a week. He had far more important things to take care of.


    ¡°Drive around in Yrando for a bit before heading to thepany,¡± Cameron instructed the driver.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡±


    The army of Maybachs swiftly left.


    Their appearance had stunned the security detail in the vi. Who was so powerful that it had to warrant such a magnificent


    lineup?


    On the other hand, Madison received a call from her mother while cleaning up the house.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡±


    ¡°| just wanted to ask how the divorce with Cameron is going.¡±


    ¡°It went smoothly, Mom.¡±


    ¡°That fellow didn¡¯t take any money from you, did he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. No way would | let him take away a single cent!¡± Madison scoffed.


    Cameron had used a lot of their resources for free in the past few years. He could dream on if he wantedpensation for the


    divorce!


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. By the way dear, how are things between you and Mr. Price right now?¡±


    ¡°It''s going great, Mom,¡± Madison replied.


    ¡°Then hurry and invite him over for dinner. Mom will make the best dishes for you two and get your wedding arranged. He¡¯s the


    eldest son of one of the four richest families in Yrando. If your marriage with him is set, then our future will...¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom. I''ll tell Archie about this. I''ll be going to Darth Holdings with him soon for a business meeting anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright dear. | won¡¯t bother you then. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Madison hung up the call.


    When she thought about Archie and Cameron, her heart immediately filled with hatred towards thetter.


    Madison had stayed with a weakling like Cameron for five years! If he hadn¡¯t been in her way, she would¡¯ve married Archie and


    be Madam Price already!


    Feeling angry, Madison made up a n to throw away everything that belonged to Cameron.


    When she went to the bedroom, the first thing she did was to toss all of Cameron¡¯s clothes in the cupboard to the floor.


    When Madison reached the bottommostyer, she saw a wooden box. She then opened it out of curiosity.


    There was a thick stack of papers in it.


    Madison skimmed through them only to find that all of them were love letters addressed to Cameron. One was from Merricania¡¯s


    ex-president¡¯s daughter, one from Sunsettia¡¯s Princess Iracebeth...


    All the writers were world famous beauties from powerful backgrounds. One of them was even from the eldest daughter of the


    Jones family from Andura¡¯s capital, Leving!


    Madison''s expression was ugly. She definitely did not believe that these letters were genuinely written to Cameron!


    That meant only one thing in Madison¡¯s mind¡ªCameron had had secret fantasies about these women throughout their five years


    of marriage and thus created false love letters from them!


    ¡°That sick, filthy pervert!¡± Madison cursed, feeling disgusted.


    She angrily mmed the box onto the floor, making the letters scatter.


    Apink hair bow fell out from the box.


    ¡°What...?¡± Madison''s eyes focused on the bow. She picked it up and looked at it, finding it familiar.


    Wait.


    Wasn''t this the bow she and Dakota had bought together on a winter¡¯s day when they were children?


    Madison had bought an exact one as Dakota back then and agreed to use this as a token of their friendship, memorializing it


    forever.


    Madison had kept her bow safe and sound all these years.


    Why would Cameron have an exact same one?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Did Cameron cheat on her with Dakota behind her back?


    Impossible!


    Madison quickly trashed that thought.


    She had never brought Cameron to meet Dakota in their five years of marriage. Plus, with Dakota¡¯s beauty and background, how


    would she ever set sights on a useless bum like Cameron?


    Dakota¡¯s family may not be considered rich in Yrando, but they were still old blood.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron must''ve stolen the hair bow or found it somewhere!


    After all, if he could falsify this many love letters from so many beautiful women, what other heinous things couldn¡¯t he do?


    For safety¡¯s sake, Madison still decided to call Dakota to make sure.


    Only Madison could cheat on Cameron, not the other way around!


    When Madison called Dakota however, no one picked up the call.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t pick up?¡± Madison wondered to herself, her brows furrowed.


    Dakota should be busy with work, she thought. She would ask Dakotater then.


    Madison had promised to go to Darth Holdings with Archie for the business meeting, followed by dinner. She should doll herself


    up in preparation.


    So Madison set her phone down and put the hair bow back into its box before going to her makeup dresser.


    Cameron arrived at Darth Holdings in his Maybach around 2:30 pm.


    A familiar yet strange feeling rose in Cameron¡¯s chest as he observed the skyscraper before him.


    Things had changed greatly in five years¡¯ time, including hispany. That was why Cameron arrived half an hour earlier to


    inspect the ce.


    With that feeling in mind, he walked in through the front entrance.


    The lobby was still set up the same, though it upied a bigger area than before now.


    ¡°ckheart really put in his all,¡± Cameronmented fondly, shaking his head.


    He was about to scout around the ce when the elevator nearby opened its doors with a ding.


    Aman and woman walked out, chatting merrily.


    The man wore a navy blue suit and gold-rimmed sses. He looked to be in histe twenties. The woman was in a blue ruffled


    dress and makeup. Her hair had been piled high above her head.


    Said woman was Madison herself.


    ¡°You''re amazing, Mr. Price. | can¡¯t believe you were able to handle someone as tough as Mr. Kane. You must be getting at least


    one hundred million in profits if this deal goes through,¡± Madison said cheerfully.


    ¡°Heh. Mr. Kane and | are old friends. All it takes to close the deal is a word from me.¡±


    ¡°Are you free in the next couple of days, Mr. Price?¡± Madison asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My mother wants to meet you. She¡¯s invited you over to have dinner at our home.¡±


    ¡°Haha, sure! She¡¯s too kind,¡± Archie smiled in a gentlemanly way.


    ¡°Alright. I''ll tell my mother.¡± Madison smiled. She presented herself in a warm and demure manner which she never did in front of


    Cameron.


    Cameron just so happened to witness this. But there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Just then, Madison and Archie met face-to-face with Cameron at the front entrance.


    Madison¡¯s expression filled with disgust the moment she saw him. ¡°What are you doing here, Cameron?¡±


    ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Cameron said, gazing calmly at Madison.


    What a small world.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Madison sneered. ¡°I¡¯m here with Mr. Price for his business meeting. What about you? Did youe looking for a job as


    a security guard, or did you want to ask if we could get back together? Let me make myself clear¡ªwe are never getting back


    together!¡±


    ¡°Get back together?¡± Cameron sneered. ¡°You think too much. I¡¯m just returning to mypany.¡±


    ¡°Returning to yourpany?¡± Madison reacted as if she¡¯d heard some great joke.


    She gazed at Cameron in disgust. ¡°Do | need to tell you where we are? This is Yrando¡¯s number onepany, Darth Holdings.


    It''s worth 30 billion on the market!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Cameron remained calm.


    ¡°So aren¡¯t you the least bit ashamed of lying?¡± Madison was all the more angry seeing how calm Cameron was.


    Cameron''s brows furrowed. Why hadn''t he realized how low-ss of a person Madison was back then?


    ¡°It''s alright, Madison. There''s no need to get angry over someone like this,¡± Archie piped up just then. ¡°If he values his pride so


    much, then let him. You''re in the list of top ten outstanding businessmen in Yrando. He¡¯s way beneath you.¡±


    Archie even shot Cameron a look of disdain when he spoke.


    Archie had no respect for people like Cameron.


    ¡°You should learn proper manners and demeanor from Mr. Price, Cameron!¡± Madison said to Cameron.


    Cameron didn¡¯t want to deal with her, so he sidestepped them and continued into the office.


    ¡°Stand right there!¡± Madison yelled.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Cameron asked, brows knit tight.


    ¡°We haven''t settled the divorcepensation yet,¡± Madison snapped.


    ¡°| don¡¯t needpensation, just the divorce. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being a bother to you from now on,¡± Cameron


    said.


    He then turned to leave.


    ¡°Compensate you? Did you seriously think I''d do that?¡± Madison scowled.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Cameron asked coldly, turning back to her.


    ¡°I''m the one who needspensation from you for causing me mental distress during our five years of marriage!¡±


    ¡°Me? Cause you mental distress?¡± Cameron was taken aback.


    He then sneered and said, ¡°I need topensate you for mental distress when you''re the one who cheated on me? Married


    couples usually still treat one another decently no matter what. Did you have to resort to such cruelty?¡±


    ¡°Married couple? You dare bring that up?¡± Madison said sarcastically as she red at Cameron. ¡°I writhe in disgust the moment |


    see you. | never imagined you would be such a perverted person!¡±


    ¡°How am | perverted?¡± Cameron questioned.


    ¡°Tell me what all those love letters are about then?¡± Madison retorted.


    Cameron''s eyes widened just the slightest. So Madison did find those letters.


    That means she would''ve seen the hair bow.


    Did she really not remember at all?


    Though Cameron did not want to bother with exnations, he still said, ¡°Those letters are all genuine.¡±


    ¡°Bullcrap!¡± Madison barked. ¡°Who do you think you are having royals and politicians writing love letters to you? Have you even


    looked at yourself?¡±


    ¡°Did that really happen, Madison?¡± Archie had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Price. This man secretly wrote tons of fake love letters to himself and even stole a woman¡¯s hair bow! He disgusts me


    to no end!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Archieughed out loud and patted Cameron on the shoulder. ¡°You''re really something, man. Respect!¡±


    Cameron said nothing, though his face soon started turning dark.


    He looked at Madison and said, ¡°We used to be married. Did you have to nder me like that?¡±


    ¡°nder? Who do you think you are? Why would you be worried about nder if you didn¡¯t do all that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already told you what those love letters are about. But isn¡¯t that hair bow yours?¡± Cameron asked.


    ¡°No way! | kept my bow in my own drawer! Now tell me where you got that bow from. Did you steal it from my best friend?¡±


    ¡°Your best friend?¡± Something imploded in Cameron¡¯s mind.


    Had he gotten it wrong all these years?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Cameron was stunned.


    So he had gotten it wrong all these years. There was another hair bow exactly like the one he had! The kind girl from those years


    ago wasn¡¯t Madison!


    ¡°Oh? Was | correct?¡± Madison¡¯s tone was even more disgusted now as she thought she was right about Cameron¡¯s actions.


    Cameron''s mind was buzzing. He wasn''t listening to Madison at all.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Weren''t you being so talkative earlier? Cat got your tongue?¡± Madison pressed on.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She got more and more agitated as she spoke. ¡°How could | have spent five years with someone like you? I¡¯m warning you,


    Cameron Morgan-if you don¡¯tpensate me for mental distress, then I¡¯m never letting you off! You sick pervert! How long have


    you had your eyes on my best friend?¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Cameron gazed sternly at Madison after returning to his senses. ¡°I have never stolen your best friend¡¯s


    belongings!¡±


    He was feeling too overwhelmed right now yet there was still irritating noise around him.


    Madison was stunned.


    Did Cameron... just yell at her?


    Cameron had been nothing but gentle and meek towards Madison throughout their five years together!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Madison got angrier the more she thought about it. She yelled at Cameron, ¡°How dare you yell at me when you''ve been


    leeching off my resources all these years, you useless bum!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop yelling? Do you have any idea how annoying it is?¡± Cameron was getting angry at Madison. ¡°I already told you |


    didn¡¯t steal your friend¡¯s stuffl¡±


    ¡°No? Then mind sharing where you got it from now?¡± Madison gritted out angrily.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°You!¡± Madison''s face was now blotchy purple. ¡°Is this how you behave after our divorce, Cameron? | was really blind to have


    decided to be with a useless, mentally unstable pervert like you. You''re disgusting! If you don¡¯tpensate me today, then I''ll...¡±


    ¡°Just tell me how much money you want!¡± Cameron interrupted her.


    He was not in the mood to argue with Madison. All he wanted to do was find the hair bow¡¯s actual owner!


    Cameron''s directness stunned Madison for a moment.


    But Madison swiftly grew disdainful upon recalling how Cameron was like.


    ¡°One million. | want you topensate me with a million dors!¡± Madison demanded immediately.


    A million dors was nothing much to her, but she knew this was a sky high amount to Cameron.


    Cameron could barely dish out a hundred dors, not to mention one million.


    Madison clearly intended to embarrass Cameron greatly in public. Who gave him the guts to treat her his way, she thought


    meanly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron didn¡¯t waste anymore time.


    ¡°Did you hear me clearly? | want one million dors!¡± Madison snapped.


    ¡°I''m not deaf,¡± Cameron replied coldly.


    He knew what Madison intended to do. But did she really think he was still the old Cameron?


    ¡°Alright. Then hurry up and get me the money. | want it right now!¡± Madison demanded.


    She wanted to see how Cameron was going to get all that money!


    Cameron calmly took out his phone and called ckheart. ¡°Have someone bring one million dors in cash to thepany right


    now, ckheart. | have an urgent need for it.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir. I''ll have Mr. Kane get the money ready for you!¡±


    After hanging up, Cameron said to Madison, ¡°Just wait for two minutes. I''ve asked someone to bring the cash here.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Madison scoffed sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re able to get money with just a phone call? Who do you think you are? The son of the


    richest family in Yrando?


    ¡°And did | hear correctly? Did you just call ckheart? Do you have any idea who ckheart is? He¡¯s the richest man in the


    world! Can you invent a name we''ve never heard of next time? Or else you''d just be embarrassing yourself!¡±


    Cameron ignored her, making Madison grind her teeth in anger.


    What was a poor bum like him doing putting up such an act in front of her?


    Tick tock. A minute soon went by.


    There was still no activity from the office.


    Madison urged impatiently, ¡°Two minutes have passed. Where is this person you mentioned?¡±


    Cameron stayed silent. He was internally counting the seconds.


    Half a minute more.


    ¡°ying dumb again, are you?¡± Madison gloated.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Archie sneered and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, Madison. You know he won''t be able to fork out the cash. Let¡¯s not waste


    our time on someone like him. Don¡¯t forget we still have a dinner date.


    ¡°Hey kid, I''ll pay this one million on your behalf. Think of it as repayment for taking care of Madison all these years for me. Take


    this as a reminder to not be someone who is all bark and no bite.¡±


    Archie then wrapped his arm around Madison¡¯s waist like he¡¯d just won apetition.


    ¡°You''re so gracious, dear,¡± Madison snaked an arm around Archie¡¯s and kissed his cheek, intending to piss off Cameron.


    Cameron remained calm.


    Now that he knew the hair bow didn¡¯t belong to Madison, she was no longer of any significance to him.


    So why would Cameron have any emotions for aplete stranger?


    ¡°You''re lucky this time, Cameron. You better thank Mr. Price for his kindness!¡± Madison said, oblivious to Cameron''s thoughts.


    The two then left the office building together.


    Shortly after they left, the elevator doors opened again. Two minutes on the dot.


    Asweaty man in a ck suit sporting arge belly was hurrying two of his subordinates in the elevator. ¡°Hurry up! If we slow Mr.


    Morgan down in any way, none of us are keeping our jobs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kane!¡± The two employees dragged arge bag between them as they walked out.


    The moment the suited man looked up, he spotted Cameron standing by the front entrance. He then quickly ran over, saying,


    ¡°Mr. Morgan!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    ¡°| have the money you need, Mr. Morgan!¡± Bobby Kane cried, running over to Cameron.


    ¡°You must be Mr. Kane,¡± Cameron said gently.


    ¡°You can just call me Bob, sir!¡± Bobby wiped away the sweat on his brow. He looked panicked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me before


    your arrival, Mr. Morgan? | deeply apologize for making you wait so long out here!¡±


    The man before Bobby was his big boss Lord ckheart¡¯s superior! One word from him could decide Bobby''s fate!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried, Mr. Kane. Plus, you weren''tte. | was the one who arrived early,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    Bobby was touched. He¡¯d thought Cameron would be a cruel, cold-blooded man. Who knew he was actually so courteous and


    humble!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morgan!¡± Bobby said gratefully. ¡°Here is the one million dors you needed, sir!¡±


    ¡°You can take it back. | don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Cameron shook his head. ¡°I apologize for making youe all this way for


    nothing.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, sir!¡± Bobby said fearfully. ¡°Did something happen earlier, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Just a little interruption. By the way, do you know who Archie Price is?¡±


    ¡°Archie Price?¡± Bobby asked, then nodded. ¡°Oh, you mean him. He¡¯s the eldest son of the Price family, one of the four strongest


    families here in Yrando. His father Magnus Price works with ourpany on some projects.


    ¡°He Just came by earlier on behalf of his father to discuss a joint venture for a project in the city. He offered 30 percent of the


    profits to us. Do you know him, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    Cameron shook his head. ¡°No, | was just asking.¡±


    But Bobby thought differently. Bobby was naturally no ordinary man, being able to attain ckheart¡¯s approval and be CEO.


    of Darth Holdings.


    Bobby immediately understood the underlying meaning in Cameron¡¯s words.


    Bobby then said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Price family is genuine regarding the joint venture. Why don¡¯t we leave this business


    opportunity to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded.


    Bobby secretly sighed in relief. Looks like he was right.


    He then said respectfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t | take you on a tour around thepany, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time, Mr. Kane. | have some urgent matters to tend to right now,¡± Cameron said.


    All Cameron could think about was the hair bow. Based on what Madison said earlier, the hair bow probably belonged to one of


    her best friends.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Morgan. Do contact me whenever you¡¯re free. Here¡¯s my card!¡± Bobby handed Cameron his name card.


    Cameron epted it with a smile. ¡°Okay, Mr. Kane. You''ll be further needed to help manage thepany from now on.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to serve thepany, Mr. Morgan,¡± Bobby said earnestly. To prove his determination, he added, ¡°I''ll have my


    driver escort you wherever you wish to goter, sir!¡±


    ¡°That won''t be necessary. I¡¯ll head there on my own.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    Cameron turned away, about to leave.


    Just then, a young woman in an off-white dress walked into the front entrance.


    She had long hair and looked to be in herte twenties. She hurried inside, nearly bumping right into Cameron.


    ¡°I''m so sorry!¡± She apologized to him.


    Cameron gazed at her, finding her strangely familiar. However, they had never met one another prior to this.


    The woman didn¡¯t have the energy to mind anything else. After apologizing to Cameron, she turned to the elevator.


    Just then, she spotted Bobby standing beside Cameron. Surprise flitted across her eyes. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Kane!¡±


    She hade here just to meet Bobby Kane!


    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Dakota,¡± Bobby greeted politely with a smile.


    Dakota Jennings then handed him the proposal she brought. ¡°This is my family¡¯s proposal for yourpany¡¯s project in the city,


    Mr. Kane. Please take a look.¡±


    Dakota was feeling nervous because this was thest hope her family had of saving itself!


    The Jennings family was old blood in Yrando. Even though they were no match for the wealthiest families, they were still of some


    standing.


    But in recent months they had rued arge debt due to the gambling addiction of Dakota¡¯s grandfather. Her father¡¯s business


    failure only added to her family¡¯s troubles.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Jennings family¡¯s reputation, they would¡¯ve long gone bankrupt.


    Now that they wanted to make aeback, all their hopes were ced on the partnership with Darth Holdings. They wanted to


    rely on Darth Holdings¡¯ reputation in Yrando!


    Because of this, Dakota had amended countless proposals for the project. She was confident in her proposal writing skills.


    But after taking Dakota''s proposal, Bobby merely skimmed through it before closing it back up.


    Dakota¡¯s brows furrowed. She asked nervously, ¡°Is there something wrong with the proposal, Mr. Kane?¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, Ms. Dakota, thispany has always chosen to work with reputable businesses. As far as I¡¯m


    concerned, your family is currently facing a financial crisis...¡± Bobby went straight to the point. He didn¡¯t want to waste any time.


    Bobby had long known about the Jennings family situation. There was no way Darth Holdings would work with them.


    Bobby¡¯s words quelled Dakota''s hope. But she still didn¡¯t give up because this was her family¡¯sst chance.


    Dakota balled her hands into fists and said fervently, ¡°Mr. Kane, if you''re concerned about my family¡¯s financial issues, then | canT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    promise you we won''t let you down! And if you ept this proposal, | can split yourpany 50 to 60 percent of the profits, on


    behalf of my family.¡±


    ¡°The Jennings family? Dakota Jennings?¡± Cameron¡¯s thought to himself as his eyes glinted.


    Only then did he realize the woman standing before him was the daughter of the Jennings family from Yrando, as well as


    Madison''s best friend.


    Though Cameron had never seen Dakota in person, he¡¯d heard of her from Madison before. Coupled with how Cameron felt


    Dakota was strangely familiar at first sight earlier, could that mean Dakota was the girl from...


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Dakota. | appreciate your proposal but | really cannot help you here,¡± Bobby said, interrupting Cameron¡¯s


    thoughts.


    ¡°Please put your faith in me this once, Mr. Kane!¡± Dakota begged. She couldn''t lose this business deal.


    ¡°| truly am sorry, Ms. Dakota.¡± Bobby shook his head.


    ¡°Mr. Kane, I...¡± Dakota wanted to insist once more on a chance, but when she saw the impatience in Bobby¡¯s eyes, she knew he


    would only find her more irritating if she continued.


    So Dakota had no choice but to give up. She said dejectedly, ¡°I understand, Mr. Kane. | apologize for wasting your time.¡±


    Dakota turned around, preparing to leave.


    Just then, Cameron suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Kane, | think Ms. Dakota is a decent and genuine young woman. Why don¡¯t you


    consider her proposal?¡±


    Dakota was stunned. She turned around to look at Cameron, feeling deeply grateful.


    But she knew there was no one in Yrando that could sway Bobby Kane¡¯s decision...

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    There was no hope in Dakota¡¯s eyes as she knew the situation was now set in stone.


    Who knew Bobby had frozen upon hearing Cameron¡¯s words.


    Naturally, Dakota had no clue what was going on. After thanking Cameron, she turned to leave.


    ¡°One moment, Ms. Dakota!¡± Bobby called.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Kane?¡± Dakota asked politely. She didn¡¯t think Bobby would change his mind, so she assumed he wanted


    to speak to her about something else.


    ¡°After some thinking, I''ve decided that your proposal is pretty well done. We can work together for sure!¡± Bobby said, much to


    Dakota¡¯s shock.


    ¡°Really, Mr. Kane?¡± Dakota asked nervously as she gazed at Bobby.


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Dakota,¡± Bobby answered. In truth, he was much more nervous than Dakota was.


    All because Cameron had spoken up about it!


    Dakota was touched. She would never have dreamt Bobby would change his mind!


    Was it because of that man standing beside Bobby?


    Dakota turned to Cameron.


    ¡°I''ll call you tomorrow for the contract signing after thepany meeting,¡± Bobby said. His attitude had taken a 180 degree turn


    from his initial demeanor.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Kane. Thank you so much!¡± Dakota thanked him gratefully.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Ms. Dakota.¡±


    ¡°| won''t disturb either of you further then,¡± Dakota said. Knowing Bobby¡¯s change of attitude towards her was only because of


    Cameron, she didn¡¯t want to be a bother to them.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Dakota. Be seeing you.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mr. Kane.¡±


    Dakota then turned to leave the building.


    Before she did though, she shot Cameron a curious look.


    After Dakota left, Bobby asked Cameron, ¡°Do you know Ms. Dakota, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded.


    ¡°Then regarding the profit ratio, sir?¡± Bobby asked for Cameron¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Help the Jennings family as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡± Bobby replied.


    He shivered lightly internally. Looks like Dakota¡¯s rtionship with Cameron wasn¡¯t a simple one if thetter could say something


    like this.


    Bobby nearly made a grave mistake earlier!


    ¡°I''ll leave the contract signing to you then, Mr. Kane. I''ll be leaving first,¡± Cameron said.


    All he wanted to do now was to see Dakota again.


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Morgan,¡± Bobby said respectfully as Cameron left.


    Cameron thought Dakota would¡¯ve gone far, but when he went out past the entrance, he saw Dakota standing right outside.


    When Dakota saw Cameron, she said happily, ¡°Oh, hi there!¡±


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Dakota nodded. She then thanked him, ¡°Thank you so much for what you did earlier!¡±


    ¡°You''re wee, Ms. Dakota. Mr. Kane only agreed to work with you because your proposal was well thought out,¡± Cameron


    said with a smile.


    Dakota saw how kind and gentle Cameron was. What was more important was the fact that he wasn¡¯t acting high and mighty


    after helping her with something so important.


    ¡°Um... are you free now?¡± Dakota asked.


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°I-L would like to buy you a cup of coffee as thanks for helping me. Of course... | don¡¯t intend to just repay the favor with a drink, |


    just genuinely want to show my gratitude to you. You can refuse if you find it troublesome¡ª¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all. I''d love a cup of coffee,¡± Cameron smiled, cutting Dakota off.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dakota gazed happily at him.


    She finally had a chance to properly thank him!


    ¡°Really.¡± Cameron''s smile remained warm as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Do you prefer coffee or tea?¡±


    ¡°You can pick for me. I¡¯m fine with whichever,¡± Cameron replied.


    He wanted to use this opportunity to ascertain Dakota¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to Inder¡¯s Cafe. They have really genuine coffee and it¡¯s right nearby. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time,¡±


    Dakota suggested.


    Her expression was one of pure excitement.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Cameron grinned.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at Inder¡¯s Cafe. After finding a spot to sit, Dakota ordered two of their signature cappinos,


    one each for both of them.


    As she stirred her coffee, Dakota said happily, ¡°The cappino here is really famous. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cameron responded. He took a sip of the coffee. ¡°Mm. This is really good.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Dakota grinned, meeting Cameron¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, | forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Dakota Jennings. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you. Thank you so much for helping me earlier!¡±


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Ms. Dakota,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    ¡°| truly am thankful for what you did earlier. Mr. Kane wouldn¡¯t have agreed to work with me if you hadn¡¯t put in a good word. By


    the way, how do you know Mr. Kane? I¡¯ve never seen him take advice from other people before meeting you.¡±


    Dakota¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she gazed at Cameron. She knew instinctively the reason why Mr. Kane agreed to


    work with her had something to do with him.


    ¡°Well, about that...¡± Cameron clicked his tongue and said half-jokingly, ¡°Would you believe me if | told you I was his boss?¡±


    ¡°You''re his boss?¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°But | heard Mr. Kane has to answer to ckheart.¡±


    ¡°Haha! What if | told you I¡¯m ckheart¡¯s boss too?¡± Cameron said with a chuckle.


    Dakota saw that Cameron was joking, so she grinned. ¡°You¡¯re kind of funny, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, | think so too.¡± Cameronughed out loud.


    Dakota then asked, ¡°Right, | still don¡¯t know your name even after we''ve talked for so long.¡±


    ¡°Who, me?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Cam...¡±


    Buzz.


    Dakota¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated on the table.


    She nced at the screen and saw it was Madison calling.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    ¡°Sorry, let me answer this call real quick,¡± Dakota said apologetically to Cameron.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron smiled at her.


    Dakota then answered the call. Madison¡¯s voice rang out from the other end. ¡°What took you so long to answer, Dakota?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you call me earlier?¡± Dakota asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, | did. Several times too.¡±


    Dakota checked her call history and sure enough, she had a couple of missed calls from Madison.


    Dakota said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, | must''ve been too busy and forgot to answer.¡±


    ¡°| knew you were busy with work.¡±


    ¡°How''d you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t | know you best? Have you finished your work?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. What''s up, Maddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. | just wanted to let you know | got a divorce,¡± Madison answered.


    ¡°Divorce? Why a divorce all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. | was blind to have gotten together with that man. | treated him so well yet he cheated on me in spirit!¡±


    ¡°Cheated in spirit?¡±


    ¡°This is what happened...¡± Madison then exined the fake love letters situation to Dakota, iming Cameron not only used all


    her resources but even demanded at least a million dors of allowance every month. Madison divorced him because she''d had


    enough.


    ¡°That guy is just terrible!¡± Dakota cried angrily after hearing Madison''s exnation, not knowing the truth of the matter at all.


    ¡°Forget it. It''s in the past now. | just wanted to vent a little. Anyway, after all that I¡¯ve suffered, I¡¯ve finally gotten something good in


    my life now in the form of Mr. Price.¡±


    ¡°Then | really must congratte you,¡± Dakota said.


    ¡°By the way, Dakota, do you still remember the pink hair bow each of us bought when we were kids?¡±


    ¡°Of course | do. Why?¡± Dakota asked.


    ¡°| just felt nostalgic when | saw mine while cleaning things up today. It¡¯s a token of our friendship after all!¡±


    ¡°That it is. I¡¯ve kept that bow all this time too!¡± Dakota said with a hint of guilt.


    Dakota had lost her bow when she was a child. She just never told Madison because she was worried Madison would be angry


    with her.


    Madison''s worries disappeared upon hearing Dakota¡¯s answer. Looks like Cameron didn¡¯t cheat on her with her best friend.


    Madison trusted Dakota after all.


    Plus, no way would Dakota have eyes for someone like Cameron!


    ¡°That¡¯s all | wanted to talk to you about, Dakota. | won''t bother you further.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Maddy. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? I''ll always be by your side,¡± Dakota said encouragingly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Madison then hung up the call.


    Cameron''s heart dipped in his chest. They had mentioned the hair bow during the call!


    Sure enough, Dakota Jennings was the young girl Cameron met 15 years ago!


    Cameron was trembling with emotion.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dakota asked in surprise, seeing how excited Cameron suddenly looked.


    ¡°I''m fine... | just recalled something. Was that your friend over the phone?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That was my best friend. She just got divorced,¡± Dakota said without hiding anything.


    ¡°Divorced?¡± Cameron pretended not to know what happened.


    ¡°Yeah. That man was so mean to her!¡± Dakota felt angry just talking about it.


    ¡°Hm...¡± Cameron¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mind telling me just how mean he was?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Dakota then told Cameron everything that Madison had told her earlier. She got angrier the more she spoke. ¡°Who


    knew a bastard like him would exist in this world? Not only did he leech off of her, he even cheated on her in spirit!¡±


    ¡°Heh, yeah...¡± Cameron responded awkwardly.


    Could he tell Dakota that that ¡®bastard¡¯ was himself?


    But Madison had clearly ndered him.Regarding the love letters, Madison might have misunderstood the situation. But the


    story about Cameron asking for a million dors from her every month? That was an utter lie.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear that Madison only ndered him so she could hide the fact that she¡¯d cheated on him.


    Dakota was oblivious to all this. As she looked at Cameron, she said, ¡°You agree, right? If | met a man that did something so


    terrible, I''d be sure to... in his sleep.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to what?¡± Cameron asked, feeling uneasy.


    Dakota then made a snipping motion with her fingers.


    ¡°Heh... there¡¯s no need to be that violent, right?¡± Cameron asked. His crotch suddenly felt chilly.


    Dakota then said awkwardly, ¡°Well... | won¡¯t actually do that. | was just really angry. If only all the men in the world were like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really...¡± Cameron chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Why, of course!¡± Dakota said with a tinge of pride as she thought Cameron was being humble.


    ¡°By the way, | still don¡¯t know your name. Maddy¡¯s call interrupted you earlier,¡± she added.


    ¡°Hm, well... why don¡¯t you just call me Mr. Morgan for the time being?¡±


    Cameron decided to not reveal his identity first. He didn¡¯t want to be ¡®snipped¡¯ by Dakota.


    ¡°You really are funny,¡± Dakota said with a grin as she gazed at Cameron.


    Dakota felt like he was somehow different from all the other men she''d met in her life.


    ¡°Then I''ll just call you Mr. Morgan.¡±


    Dakota chatted with Cameron some more. Only when her father called her number did she finally bid him farewell.


    ¡°This is my contact, Mr. Morgan. | enjoyed our time together today. Let¡¯s meet up again soon,¡± Dakota said longingly to Cameron


    by the cafe door.


    ¡°Me too. Until next time.¡± Cameron smiled warmly.


    ¡°lll be off then,¡± Dakota said. She then drove off in her BMW 320i.


    Cameron watched it leave.


    He could tell from their conversation earlier that Dakota was a positive and righteous woman. Cameron just wasn¡¯t sure what


    Dakota would think of him if she found out he was the pervert Madison told her about.


    Hopefully Dakota didn¡¯t actually snip his...


    Cameron shook his head with a faint smile on his face.


    But Cameron believed this misunderstanding was bound to be unraveled some day. There were more important things he had to


    get done before then.


    Cameron needed to return to the vi to get the hair bow. If Madison wasn¡¯t its owner, then she didn¡¯t deserve to keep it.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    After leaving the cafe, Cameron went to Riddikulus Riverview Vis neighborhood. There was not a single shred of emotion in


    his eyes as he gazed at the familiar vi he and Madison used to share.


    Cameron went up to ring the doorbell.


    ¡°What are you doing home so early, my dear daughter? Has Mr. Price agreed to have dinner with us?¡± Madison¡¯s mother, Pia


    Parker, called out from the vi.


    Pia ran over excitedly to the door to open it. But once she did, her expression fell.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Pia asked in irritation.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Cameron called politely. He hadn¡¯t expected Pia to be here.


    ¡°Bah! I¡¯m not your mother! Don¡¯te and be a pain in Madison¡¯s ass anymore!¡± Pia snapped, thinking Cameron was here to


    get more favors.


    Madison had finally divorced Cameron and sunk her teeth into that rich Archie Price, so no way was Pia going to let Cameron get


    in Madison¡¯s way again! Pia still wanted to live a wealthy, worry-free life, after all. She hade to Madison¡¯s house today just to


    ask her about her progress with Archie.


    Cameron gazed at Pia¡¯s cruel expression as if he¡¯d known this would happen. He wasn¡¯t too bothered when he continued saying,


    ¡°I''m not here to look for Madison. | just forgot to retrieve something of mine. I''ll be off right after | get it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, something of yours? Of all the years you lived with my daughter, when have you ever used a single thing


    that belonged to you?¡± Pia stood in Cameron¡¯s way, looking at him in disdain. ¡°You''re the one who wasted five years¡¯ worth of


    Madison''s youth. How do you n topensate her?¡±


    ¡°Me? Compensate her?¡± Cameron asked in disbelief.


    He had never spent a single cent that belonged to Madison in the past five years. All his expenses were spent with his own


    money. Heck, even Madison¡¯s first hundred million injected into her business as capital belonged to Cameron!


    Now after Madison cheated on him, not only did he not demandpensation, he wasn¡¯t even asking for her to return the one


    hundred million he gave her!


    So why were they making the situation look like Cameron owed them so much?


    ¡°Shouldn''t you?¡± Pia retorted.


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter, | see,¡± Cameron couldn''t help but sneer.


    Madison was the exact same as her mother!


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Pia was outraged by Cameron¡¯s sneer. ¡°I¡¯m asking you topensate for my daughter¡¯s wasted youth


    because | believe in your capability to do so! Don¡¯t you dare make fun of me!¡±


    ¡°| thank you for your belief,¡± Cameron replied coldly. ¡°I said nothing when Madison cheated on me, yet here you are demanding |


    compensate you. Where''s your good conscience?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Madison cheated? You''re the incapable one! If you were as respectable as Mr. Price, this wouldn¡¯t have


    happened!¡± Pia said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Heh. Yeah, me me for being incapable. This wasn¡¯t the attitude you all had when | forked out one million dors to fund


    Madison''s business years ago,¡± Cameron mocked.


    ¡°It''s just one million dors. You married my daughter, so isn¡¯t doing that part of your responsibility? And let me make this clear,


    Cameron Morgan¡ªmy daughter only seeded because of her own efforts!


    ¡°Don''t you dare try and take a single thing from this house today. My daughter bought everything here with her own money!¡± Pia


    cried.


    She wasn''t the least bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Cameron scoffed. He made to walk into the vi, no longer wanting to waste his time with Pia.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Pia quickly blocked his way, extending a hand as well. The action revealed the aquamarine bracelet on her wrist.


    Cameron''s eyes widened.


    The bracelet was the only thing his mother left to him before she passed.


    His mother¡¯s wish at the time was to personally help the woman he would marry wear the bracelet.


    Now that Cameron had divorced Madison, it was time to get the bracelet back.


    Pia quickly noticed how Cameron''s eyes were fixed on the aquamarine bracelet. She retracted her hand and snapped, ¡°What are


    you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I''m looking at the bracelet my mother left me.¡± Cameron stared coldly at Pia.


    ¡°What ¡®mother¡¯? You gave it to my daughter, so now it''s mine!¡± Pia dered.


    Madison had found the aquamarine bracelet old-fashioned and cheap. Afraid her friends would mock her for wearing it, she¡¯d


    given it to Pia.


    Pia didn¡¯t think much of it when she started wearing it. Then she realized its miraculous properties.


    Pia had always been sickly in health. But after wearing the bracelet, she grew strong as a horse, never getting sick again!


    So how could she return the bracelet to Cameron?


    Cameron''s eyes grew cold when he saw how Pia wanted to keep the aquamarine bracelet for herself. ¡°So you don¡¯t n on


    returning it to me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You''re demanding back a gift you willingly gave away? I¡¯ve never met someone as outrageous as you!¡± Pia sneered.


    ¡°Yeah, as outrageous as your entire family ming me for all the faults you allmitted,¡± Cameron retorted.


    ¡°What faults?¡± Pia grew upset upon hearing that. She cried, ¡°First of all, you should be kissing my feet in gratitude for making me


    marry my daughter off to a bum like you! As for this crappy piece of jewelry your dead mother gave you-| don¡¯t even think it¡¯s bad


    luck yet here you are demanding me to give it back to you?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Anger red in Cameron¡¯s eyes.


    No one could insult his mother!


    Pia was shocked by Cameron''s sudden anger. She had never seen Cameron, who was actually calm and mild-mannered, this


    upset!


    Just then, a young man walked downstairs. It was Madison¡¯s younger brother, Skyler Parker.


    ¡°You''vee down just in time, Skyler. This lousy bum is trying to steal your sister¡¯s stuff. He even wants to take my bracelet


    away from me!¡± Pia said, feeling more secure now that her son was here.


    ¡°You again? How bold of you toe to my sister¡¯s house after your divorce!¡± Skyler scoffed the moment he saw Cameron.


    To Skyler, Cameron was a good-for-nothing bum who leeched off his sister for five years.


    Cameron ignored Skyler, his gaze still fixed on Pia. ¡°Give me back my mother¡¯s bracelet, Pia. | didn¡¯t ask for a single cent from


    the Parker family, so you shouldn''t have anything of mine.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t ask for anything from our family? You''ve got guts saying that out loud! Do you really think my daughter would give any to


    you even if you asked, you lousy bum?¡± Pia sneered. ¡°As for this bracelet¡ªsince you''ve given it to Madison, then it belongs to


    me!¡±


    ¡°I''ll say this for thest time, Pia. Give me back my mother¡¯s bracelet. | don¡¯t want to cause a scene,¡± Cameron repeated himself


    icily.


    ¡°Hey, watch your tone with my mother!¡± Skyler barked, pointing a finger right in Cameron¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know who you are?


    You''re nothing but a lousy mutt who used to eat out of my sister''s hands!¡±


    Cameron''s brows furrowed as his gaze darkenedpletely.


    Was this how the entire Parker family behaved?


    Skyler thought Cameron had surrendered given how silent thetter was, so his insults grew more rampant. ¡°C¡¯mon, bark for me.


    If you amuse me, | might toss you a bone. Haha!¡±


    Cameron remained silent. But unlike before, he swung his open palm right at Skyler¡¯s cheek.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Smack!


    Aloud p echoed in the air.


    Skyler¡¯s smile faded instantly.


    ¡°D-did you just hit me?¡± He stuttered in disbelief.


    Did Cameron, this weak, useless bum, just p him?


    ¡°| was already being gentle. Take it as me disciplining you on behalf of your mother, seeing as she never taught you proper


    manners,¡± Cameron said coldly.


    He used to always tolerate Skyler and Pia¡¯s antics because they were Madison¡¯s family members. But not anymore.


    ¡°Discipline me? What right do you have, you bastard?¡± Skyler roared. He grabbed a vase by the doorway and aimed it right for


    Cameron''s head.


    Skyler had never suffered such humiliation before nor been pped in the face.


    He was going to kill Cameron for it!


    Cameron''s eyes red coldly as he grabbed Skyler¡¯s arm. He then twisted it.


    Snap!


    Skyler¡¯s arm cracked instantly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Skyler wailed painfully. The vase in his hand shattered onto the floor. ¡°My arm... ahh!¡±


    He clung onto his broken arm, wailing hysterically as cold sweat beaded on his forehead.


    ¡°Y-you dare hurt my son? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Pia lunged at Cameron, feeling upset after seeing her son injured.


    But the moment she saw how dark and cold Cameron¡¯s eyes were, the bravado in her chest dissipated. Chills washed down her


    spine!


    Cameron''s eyes remained cold as he marched upstairs to the bedroom. Pia didn¡¯t dare obstruct his way.


    Two minutester, Cameron came downstairs with an old wooden box in hand. Inside was the hair bow and love letters.


    ¡°Ahh... ow...¡± Skyler wailed on the ground, still clutching his arm.


    Pia saw the box in Cameron¡¯s hands and cried, ¡°What did you steal from Madison?¡±


    ¡°| told you I¡¯m just here to take back what belongs to me,¡± Cameron responded tly. When he passed by Pia, he grabbed the


    aquamarine bracelet from her wrist. ¡°Including my mother¡¯s bracelet.¡±


    He then marched right out the vi.


    ¡°That¡¯s my bracelet!¡± Pia cried and ran after him after returning to her senses.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cameron turned around with a re.


    Pia immediately froze on the spot, unable to move out of fear.


    Was Cameron still the lousy son-inw she remembered? Why did it seem like he had changed personalities entirely after the


    divorce?


    Cameron turned and left when he saw Pia stop. He got onto the ck Maybach waiting outside the vi door.


    ¡°Is that a... Maybach?¡± Pia¡¯s eyes widened. Only now did she notice the Maybach outside the vi entrance.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Mom, w-why is he in a Maybach?¡± Skyler was just as shocked. It was as if he¡¯d forgotten about the pain in his arm.


    What was going on?


    ¡°I''m not too sure either. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital and call your sister. We''ll see what she thinks!¡±


    Half an hourter, Madison, dressed in ck office wear, hurriedly walked into ward 306 of Yrando¡¯s General Hospital.


    ¡°Is Sky alright, Mom?¡± She asked, having heard about everything over the phone.


    Archie hade along with her.


    ¡°You''re finally here, Madison. Cameron nearly killed your brother earlier!¡± Pia cried, aggrieved.


    ¡°Look at my arm, Maddy!¡± Skyler wailed upon seeing his sister¡¯s arrival.


    Madison was upset seeing how pale her baby brother was and how his arm had been set in a ster cast. ¡°Did Cameron really


    hurt you?¡±


    ¡°He did! Not only did he break my arm, he even stole Mom¡¯s bracelet!¡± Skyler whined.


    Pia quickly fueled the fire, adding, ¡°You weren''t there to see it for yourself, Madison. Cameron barged into the house iming he


    was here to take back what was his. When Skyler tried to stop him, he pped Skyler right in the face! He even broke Skyler¡¯s


    arm saying it was to teach us a lesson!


    ¡°Look at poor Skyler, Madison! He¡¯s only 21 years old and still unmarried. If | hadn¡¯t knelt down and begged Cameron to have


    mercy, who knows what would''ve happened to your brother!¡±


    ¡°How dare that jackass Cameron!¡± Madison growled, trembling with anger. Skyler was her brother! ¡°I''ll call to ask him about it


    right away!¡±


    She then went outside the ward and called Cameron''s number.


    Cameron, meanwhile, was in the Maybach heading towards Azure Residence, the most extravagant neighborhood in Yrando.


    His brows furrowed when he saw Madison¡¯s call, but he still answered.


    ¡°Exin yourself, Cameron?¡± Madison snapped from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Exin? What do | need to exin to you?¡± Cameron was confused.


    ¡°How shameless can you be? You know what you did, so why aren¡¯t you confessing?¡± Madison yelled.


    ¡°What do | need to confess?¡± Came Cameron''s t reply.


    ¡°Did you hurt my brother just now?¡±


    ¡°| didn¡¯t expect them toin to you so soon. Yes, | did, but¡±


    ¡°| knew it!¡± Madison cut Cameron off. ¡°What right did you have to hurt Skyler, you shameless bastard?¡±


    ¡°Shameless? Why don¡¯t you ask me why | did it in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Do | need to ask? You''re wrong in the first ce for hurting my brother!¡± Madison cried.


    ¡°Heh. No matter what | do and have done in the past few years, I¡¯m stillbeled as wrong.¡±


    ¡°At least you know!¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Cameron sneered. Not wanting to waste his breath with Madison any longer, he hung up the call.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    The sound of the call being hung up made Madison stomp her feet in frustration.


    That bastard Cameron actually hung up on her!


    Still upset, Madison dialed his number again.


    It was swiftly answered, but this time Cameron was clearly irritated. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Watch your attitude, Cameron!¡± Madison yelled, face red with rage. ¡°First you stole my mother¡¯s bracelet, then you hurt my


    brother, and now you dare hang up on me?¡±


    ¡°| stole your mother¡¯s bracelet? That bracelet was given to me by my mother to be worn by my future wife. There¡¯s nothing wrong


    with me retrieving it after our divorce.¡±


    ¡°You''re such a miser, demanding a stupid bracelet back after giving it away!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the poorest of the poor,¡± Cameron drawled, not wanting to argue with Madison anymore.


    ¡°So you admit it? My mother told me you went to my house in a Maybach. Do you seriously think I¡¯d have a change of heart to go


    back to you because you rented a Maybach? In your dreams, Cameron Morgan!¡±


    ¡°Me? Rent a Maybach? For you?¡± Cameron snickered. ¡°Please don¡¯t be so vain for once.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you rent the car?¡± Madison asked sarcastically.


    ¡°How is that any of your business?¡± Cameron responded tly.


    ¡°You!¡± Madison scowled. ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t argue with you on that, Cameron. Now tell me what you n to do now that you hurt my


    brother!¡±


    ¡°| hurt him because he deserved it,¡± Cameron said coldly.


    ¡°You-how dare you? He¡¯s the sole male in my family!¡± Madison yelled.


    ¡°So your brother is worth caring about but not me? | deserve to be insulted and smashed in the hand by a vase without


    comint, yes?¡± Cameron retorted darkly, somewhat angry because of Madison''s words.


    ¡°Exactly right!¡± Madison said sternly.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How barbaric,¡± Cameron sneered and continued, ¡°Since all of you are so obstinate, then don¡¯t say | didn¡¯t warn you-tell your


    mother and brother to back off, or else it won''t just be broken arms next time.¡±


    Cameron then hung up the call.


    ¡°Jackass!¡± Madison cussed angrily after being hung up on yet again.


    When she called Cameron a third time, the call no longer went through. Cameron had blocked her.


    Madison was so angry she nearly smashed her phone into the ground.


    Not only did Cameron threaten her, he even blocked her? How dare he?


    ¡°Just you wait, Cameron Morgan!¡± Madison ground out. She took a deep breath before returning to the ward.


    ¡°How''d it go, Madison?¡± Pia asked, concerned.


    ¡°That bastard hung up on me! But he did say you guys insulted him and that Skyler tried to hit him with a vase. Is that true?¡±


    Madison asked.


    Pia felt guilty for a moment but quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe his lies. We didn¡¯t do anything! He¡¯s the one who barged into the


    house. Skyler was only defending us!¡±


    ¡°Heh, | knew that bastard was lying. Does he really think | won¡¯t see through his trick of renting a car to try and win me back?¡±


    Madison scoffed.


    ¡°The car was a rental?¡± Pia¡¯s eyes widened briefly. She then sighed. ¡°I knew it. That kid couldn¡¯t possibly get so rich in such a


    short amount of time!¡±


    ¡°Mom, how could he be rich if he¡¯s even trying to get back a crusty old bracelet he gave me?¡± Madison scowled.


    ¡°C-can we get that bracelet back, Madison?¡± Pia asked.


    ¡°It''s just a lousy old bracelet, Mom. | can just get you a new one. Here, there¡¯s one million dors in this card. The passcode is


    my birthday. Go buy yourself a nicer bracelet and some nice food for Skyler,¡± Madison said as she handed a bank card to Pia.


    ¡°You''re too kind, Madison!¡± Pia immediately forgot about the bracelet after knowing there was a million dors in the card.


    What was more important than money?


    ¡°We''re family, after all,¡± Madison said kindly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Pia sighed dramatically just then, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t really mind losing the bracelet. What I¡¯m concerned about is you.¡±


    ¡°Concerned about me?¡± Madison was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m worried Cameron will continue bugging you,¡± Pia said, putting up an act again. ¡°Besides demanding his things, he even


    said he¡¯d continue lingering around you until you agree to remarry him, or until youpensate with him ten million dors!¡±


    ¡°How dare that bastard say that?¡± Madison was infuriated.


    ¡°What couldn''t he do at this point, Madison? He threatened me and even hurt your brother. That¡¯s why you should hurry up and


    settle down with Mr. Price. Only then, Cameron will finally give up,¡± Pia said.


    She was using this opportunity to hit the nail on the head. Archie just happened to be present today too.


    ¡°Yeah, Maddy,¡± Skyler piped up. If his sister were to marry into the Price family, he could brag about it to all of his friends!


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that in front of Mr. Price...¡± Madison said shyly.


    ¡°I''m just worried about you, dear. | don¡¯t want you to pass a fine young man like Mr. Price by,¡± Pia said earnestly, ncing


    towards Archie in the process. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of Maddy all this while, Mr. Price. | apologize for what you had


    to see here, it really is embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s that Cameron fe who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± Archie replied courteously.


    ¡°What do you think about Maddy, Mr. Price?¡± Pia asked.


    ¡°| think Madison is very gentle and capable,¡± Archie praised.


    ¡°Hehe, then why don¡¯t you consider getting the marriage settled as soon as possible, Mr Price? That way Cameron can give up


    sooner and stop bothering Madison,¡± Pia suggested with a grin.


    Archie internally snorted. How could he not tell Pia¡¯s intentions? The old woman was only trying to use his family to fuel a life of


    power and wealth for herself.


    But Archie was attracted to Madison¡¯s sensuality and potential. She must have some strength to her if she was able to develop


    herpany into the billion-dor sess it was today in a mere five years, not to mention being in the list of top ten


    outstanding businessmen in Yrando.


    What was more important was the fact that herpany was in partnership with many of the capital¡¯s majorpanies.


    That was Archie¡¯s goal¡ªto use Madison¡¯s advantage and expand his family¡¯s power.


    Once they were married, Archie could naturallybine his family¡¯s business with Madison¡¯s. Then, they could slowly partner


    with thepanies from the capital. Madison would then be nothing more than a used ragdoll to be discarded whenever Archie


    pleased. He would''ve had his fill of her by then anyway.


    Archie¡¯s ambitions had never been restricted to a small city like Yrando. Nor was he going to trulymit himself to a marriage


    with a divorcee. His goal was to marry one of those heiresses from Leving¡¯s powerful families!


    Madison was nothing more than a stepping stone for his goals. Why else would Archie have spent so much effort on her?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ve actually already set the date for the wedding, ma¡¯am. | just wanted to surprise Madison with it,¡± Archie exined kindly. ¡°It


    will be in three days on the Venizon Cruise, which would¡¯ve docked at Yrando¡¯s harbors by then. The wedding will be held on the


    ship.¡±


    ¡°Venizon Cruise?¡± Pia asked. She had never heard of that ship before.


    Madison was excited. She asked Archie, ¡°Venizon Cruise? Is that the world¡¯s most luxurious cruise ship¡ªVenizon Cruise?¡±


    ¡°Exactly right.¡± Archie nodded proudly.


    Not everyone had the right to host a wedding on Venizon Cruise. Being able to do so was enough to demonstrate the Price


    family¡¯s status in Yrando!


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Is this true, honey?¡± Madison eximed excitedly, unable to control herself.


    Venizon Cruise was the world¡¯s No. 1 cruise ship. The mere cost of building it was over ten billion dors! It was evenpared


    to a pce on the seas! What was more important was the fact that Venizon Cruise¡¯s owner was the world¡¯s richest man¡ª


    ckheart!


    ¡°The world¡¯s most luxurious cruise?¡± Pia¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement. ¡°You''re too kind, Archie!¡±


    ¡°You''re amazing, Archie!¡± Skyler praised.


    ¡°It''s my duty. All that matters is that Madison is happy,¡± Archie said cheerfully. He then gazed earnestly at Madison, asking, ¡°Are


    you happy with what | nned, Madison?¡±


    ¡°Of course | am!¡± Madison nodded firmly.


    ¡°Then we''ll host the wedding first before getting the marriage registered, okay?¡± Archie asked.


    This was part of his n as well.


    Archie would use the wedding to make Madison soften up towards him. When Archie had gotten all that he wanted, he would


    then erase Madison from the picture.


    The marriage registration was never going to happen! It was nothing more than another way to dy things.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Madison was feeling unbelievably touched by Archie¡¯s ns. ¡°I love you so much, dear!¡±


    She kissed his cheek.


    ¡°| love you too,¡± Archie said with a smile.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    ¡°By the way, honey, Venison Cruise has never docked at Yrando¡¯s harbors. Why would they dock this time?¡± Madison asked


    curiously.


    ruise ship as extravagant as Venizon Cruise wouldn''t dock at just any harbor. It would at least need to be some district harbor


    and not for more than a day.


    So why would it choose to stop at Yrando?


    ¡°Based on what | know, it¡¯s because ckheart is weing a mysterious big shot,¡± Archie replied.


    ¡°What kind of big shot could make ckheart himself wee them personally?¡± Madison was shocked to hear this.


    And this big shot was in Yrando, too!


    ¡°That I''m not too sure about.¡± Archie shook his head.


    ¡°Then will we be meeting them during the wedding, dear?¡± Madison asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course. It won''t be difficult to meet ckheart himself at least once,¡± Archie said proudly. ¡°ckheart will personally give us


    his blessing on that day.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t due to Archie''s own arrangements, but rather because ckheart would always congratte newlyweds that got


    married on Venizon Cruise. Not many people knew about this, however. Archie only found out after liaising with ckheart¡¯s


    secretary.


    ¡°You''re amazing, honey! | love you so much!¡± Madison cried. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know about this. What she would give to be


    pregnant with Archie''s children right now!


    ckheart was the world¡¯s wealthiest man! Someone Madison could only dream of meeting!


    As for that mystery person ckheart was weing, Madison hoped she would be lucky enough to meet them in person.


    If Madison could make connections with them, she¡¯d really be part of elite society! She was confident in herself in both looks and


    capability!


    Meanwhile, Cameron moved into Azure Residence¡¯s most luxurious vi, Azure Vi No. 1. It was surrounded by mist, giving the


    ce an ethereal air.


    After five years, Cameron finally returned to the vi.


    He sat on the couch, suddenly feeling all sorts of emotions.


    When night fell, Cameron decided to make dinner as he was hungry. But there weren¡¯t many ingredients in the fridge.


    Not wanting to bother anyone sote at night, he decided to order takeout.


    But due to Azure Residence¡¯s tight security and resident-privacy policy, the delivery guy couldn¡¯t enter the neighborhood.


    Cameron could only go outside to get his food.


    After getting his takeout, Cameron prepared to return to the vi.


    Just then, a Rolls Royce slowly drove towards him. In the car was none other than Archie and Madison.


    They had seen Cameron from a distance away.


    Madison¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she looked at Cameron. She said, ¡°It¡¯s him again. My mother was right-he¡¯s trying to


    linger around me! Can you stop the car for a bit, dear? | want to set things clear with him so he never bothers me again.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t want Cameron to interfere with her rtionship with Archie.


    ¡°I''ll go with you,¡± Archie said, intending to make his stand clear in front of Cameron.


    Yes, Archie was using Madison as a pawn, but he wasn¡¯t going to let some other man set his eyes on her in the meantime.


    The Rolls Royce came to a stop in front of Cameron. Its bright lights made him narrow his eyes.


    After getting used to the light, Cameron saw two people getting out of the car¡ªMadison and Archie.


    Madison stormed over to Cameron in her heels, yelling, ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten back at you for hurting my brother yet, and here you are


    shamelessly stalking me?


    ¡°And how dare you hang up on me earlier today? You still say you don¡¯t want my family to bother you? Why are you following me


    now?¡±


    ¡°Following you?¡± Cameron snorted.


    He hadn¡¯t even begun saying how unlucky he was to have met Madison again today.


    ¡°Aren''t you?¡± Madison asked, ring at Cameron.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me living here?¡± Cameron asked tly,


    ¡°You live here?¡± Madison was stunned. When she saw the takeout in his hands however, she snorted, ¡°You¡¯re so poor you can


    only order takeout, yet you¡¯re still trying to act like you¡¯re rich? Tell me then, which vi are you living in?¡±


    ¡°Azure Vi No. 1,¡± Cameron answered.


    ¡°No. 1? Hahaha! He says he lives in Azure Vi No. 1, dear!¡± Madison cackled as if she just heard a great joke.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Archie snorted in disdain.


    Azure Residence was an extremely elite neighborhood. Even Archie could only manage to buy a vi situated near the shoulder


    of the hill.


    Azure Vi No. 1 was owned by ckheart himself!


    ¡°You''re so shameless, Cameron Morgan! Do you have any idea who owns Azure Vi No. 1?¡± Madison jeered.


    ¡°| told you-me,¡± Cameron stated.


    ¡°| truly have had enough of you, Cameron. Have you seen yourself recently? You''re seriously able to afford Azure Vi No. 1?¡±


    Madison was angered by Cameron¡¯s words.


    Did Cameron think the two of them were fools?


    ¡°What does being able to afford a ce here have anything to do with you?¡± Cameron retorted calmly.


    ¡°You!¡± Madison was infuriated. She decided to not hide the truth anymore and said, ¡°ckheart, the world¡¯s richest man, owns


    Azure Vi No. 1!


    ¡°By the way, I''ll be marrying Mr. Price in three days¡¯ time. Please don¡¯t show up around me anymore like some stray mutt. You''ve


    long lost your chance to be with me!¡±


    ¡°You''re getting married? Congrats,¡± Cameron said with a faint smile.


    Madison was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected him to have this sort of attitude.


    It made Madison feel like she was punching thin air. The more she felt like that, the angrier she got.


    Because what Madison wanted to see was Cameron embarrassed and sad after knowing she was going to marry Archie, not as


    calm as he was right now!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    ¡°Go on pretending then!¡± Madison sneered. To her, Cameron was acting calm in order to protect his pitiful pride.


    ¡°Is something wrong with your brain?¡± Cameron asked with a furrowed brow, finally irritated by Madison¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°What did you say about my brain?¡± Madison¡¯s face flushed red with anger. She yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you live in Azure Vi No.


    1? That means you know who ckheart is. Did you know he¡¯sing to Yrando in three days?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°ckheart¡¯sing to Yrando?¡± Cameron¡¯s brows knitted slightly.


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Madison scoffed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t, because you two don¡¯t know each other!¡± Madison cried, feeling satisfied for having ¡®revealed¡¯ Cameron¡¯s


    ¡®lie¡¯. ¡°Let me tell you something else: ckheart will be hosting a grand celebration for a secret individual on Venizon Cruise. My


    wedding with Mr. Price will be held there as well!¡±


    ¡°Venizon Cruise?¡± Cameron murmured, nostalgia surfacing in his eyes.


    Madison''s sneer deepened. ¡°Venizon Cruise is the world¡¯s most luxurious cruise ship. It''s owned by ckheart too! ckheart


    will personally be congratting me and Archie when we have our wedding there!


    ¡°If you can really afford to live in Azure Vi No. 1, why would you have chosen a crummy old hotel for our wedding? Just look at


    how youpare with Mr. Price. What else are you capable of besides lying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you said you wanted a peaceful, quiet life,¡± Cameron responded calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cameron!¡± Madison snapped, no longer able to contain her hatred for him. ¡°How can you be so shameless to try


    and justify being useless?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset over someone like him, Madison. Just let him continue living in his fantasy world. Didn¡¯t he say he


    owned Darth Holdings before? He couldn''t even fork out one million dors,¡± Archie scoffed.


    He then turned to Cameron, ¡°Let me give you a stern warning, kid¡ªMadison is now my wife, so please don¡¯t bother her


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I¡¯m not interested in her,¡± Cameron responded tly.


    He had entirely lost interest in Madison after seeing her true colors and discovering she wasn¡¯t the owner of the hair bow.


    Archie¡¯s brows furrowed.


    How could Cameron put up this act for so long?


    Madison angrily pointed at Cameron, yelling, ¡°How did | never see how fake you can be before, Cameron Morgan? You say


    you''re not interested in me, yet you continuously show up wherever | am. Why are you here in Azure Residence now?¡±


    ¡°| told you | live here.¡± Cameron remained calm.


    ¡°Why don''t you just go to hell!¡± Madison snapped furiously.


    Cameron really wasn¡¯t giving up the act!


    ¡°Forget it, Madison. Let''s not continue arguing with someone of his level. Why don¡¯t we entertain him for a bit? It must be tiring


    putting up an act for so long.¡± Archie''s gaze when he looked at Cameron was filled with disdain.


    Archie usually ignored people like Cameron as they didn¡¯t deserve his time.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Mr. Price.¡± Madison quietened down immediately.


    Archie smiled with delight, as if showing Cameron what it meant to be a true man.


    Cameron''s face was t and expressionless. What was more concerning to him right now was whether his fries were growing


    cold.


    ¡°Let''s go back, Madison,¡± Archie said, feeling like he was establishing dominance in front of Cameron.


    ¡°Alright, dear,¡± Madison replied, holding his arm.


    The two went back into the Rolls Royce. It soon drove into Azure Residence...


    Cameron¡¯s ears were suddenly free from noise pollution. He prepared to head back to the vi.


    Ding! His phone suddenly rang in his pocket.


    It was ckheart.


    Cameron answered the call.


    Avoice asked respectfully, ¡°Have you moved into the vi, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron replied with a nod. ¡°I heard you''reing to Yrando, ckheart? And nning a celebration for me on Venizon


    Cruise?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear about that already, sir?¡± ckheart asked, surprised.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°| just wanted to give you a surprise, sir. That¡¯s why | didn¡¯t inform you prior...¡± ckheart exined fearfully.


    ¡°Alright, | just wanted to confirm it with you. | don¡¯t me you in any way,¡± Cameron replied with a smile.


    Phew.


    ckheart internally exhaled in relief. He then asked, ¡°Then, what about the celebration, sir?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold it anymore. I''ll just take a tour of the cruise ship on the day,¡± Cameron said.


    It had been five years since he''d visited his cruise ship anyway.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ckheart responded. ¡°One more thing, sir...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°In three days¡¯ time, Archie Price will be holding a wedding with Madison Parker on Venizon Cruise. Do you need me to teach


    them a lesson, sir?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Cameron said. Those two weren''t worth any of his time and effort.


    ¡°Yes, sir. That¡¯s all | wanted to inform you, sir. | won''t disturb your rest now. I¡¯ll be waiting on the cruise ship in three days¡¯ time,


    sir!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cameron hung up the call and headed back into Azure Residence.


    When he was back at the vi, he quickly finished his burger and fries.


    Ding.


    His phone rang again as a notification popped up.


    When Cameron opened up his messaging app, he found a text message from one ¡®Dakota Jennings¡¯.


    He grinned.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    Cameron opened the message and saved the number.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Morgan!¡± Dakota quickly messaged Cameron. There was even an emoji at the end of her sentence.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Cameron typed out on his phone.


    ¡°Thank you so much for what you did earlier today!¡± Dakota thanked him once again.


    If it weren¡¯t for Cameron''s help, Bobby Kane would never have agreed to work with her family. Cameron was literally her family¡¯s


    savior!


    ¡°You''re too kind, Ms. Jennings. If you really want to thank me, then | don¡¯t mind a couple more coffees, haha!¡±


    ¡°Sure! But I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t happen in the next few days. My best friend is getting married, the one who called me today


    during our chat. I''ll be apanying her while she tries on the bridal gowns and I¡¯m even going to be her bridesmaid. I''ll


    definitely treat you to coffee after all this is over!¡±


    ¡°Bridesmaid? That sounds fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. | was still studying overseas thest time Maddy had a wedding. This is a good opportunity for me to make up for my past


    regrets. Poor Maddy married such a loser back then.¡± Dakota couldn¡¯t help but get angry upon mentioning this.


    That loser not only disturbed Madison today, he even hurt her brother. It was too despicable of him!


    Madison had told Dakota all about it earlier today over the phone call.


    ¡°Heh. Really?¡± Cameron¡¯s lips twitched awkwardly as he typed out the message.


    He was wondering whether Dakota would block him right away if he revealed his identity to her.


    ¡°Really! | get so angry whenever | think of him!¡± Dakota typed angrily.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about him anymore,¡± Cameron responded awkwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, the Venizon Cruise ship will be docking here in Yrando in three days¡¯ time. Will you be going?¡± Dakota replied,


    trying to find another topic of conversation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you attending Maddy and Mr. Price¡¯s wedding too, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Uh... no, I¡¯m just there to take a look around the ship.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Who knows, we might meet one another again on the ship.¡± Dakota looked forward to it.


    ¡°Haha, yeah.¡± As Cameron typed the message, he prayed they wouldn¡¯t actually meet.


    Madison would be there and Dakota still obviously had a misunderstanding towards Cameron.


    ¡°By the way, can | ask you something, Mr. Morgan?¡± Dakota suddenly typed out.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Um... have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Cameron¡¯s heart leapt lightly. Had Dakota recognized him?


    ¡°| was wondering why you helped me earlier today at Darth Holdings,¡± Dakota revealed.


    Cameron smiled and replied, ¡°Maybe. It might just be fate. Do you believe in fate?¡±


    Fate?


    Dakota¡¯s heart leapt in her chest, and then started to beat fast.


    Was... Cameron confessing his feelings towards her?


    ¡°Um... what do you mean by that, Mr. Morgan? | don¡¯t understand.¡± Dakota¡¯s fingers were trembling as she typed it out.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about it. | didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± Cameron typed out, oblivious to Dakota¡¯s thoughts.


    Dakota¡¯s beating heart sped up even more.


    Was she correct then?


    H-How should she respond?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    By saying she believed in fate too?


    But wouldn''t that make her seem too rash?


    Plus, what if Cameron was merely joking with her? Wouldn''t things be awkward then?


    Cameron mistook Dakota¡¯s hesitation as disinterest, so he quickly typed, ¡°Sorry, something came up that | need to take care of


    right now. Let¡¯s talk again some other time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morgan,¡± Dakota responded.


    However, Dakota felt regretful. If only she¡¯d just responded bravely earlier!


    Did Mr. Morgan actually like her?


    Dakota quickly brushed that thought away. How could someone as outstanding as him be interested in her?


    Dakota silently reprimanded herself that she was daydreaming while Mr. Morgan was only trying to lighten the mood.


    She put her phone down and prepared to sleep. Yet all she could think about was what Cameron had said earlier.


    Dakota tossed and turned in bed, unable to rest.


    Meanwhile, Cameron was also wide awake in the vi. He was thinking how he should exin his rtionship with Madison to


    Dakota in the future.


    Three days went by quickly.


    Today was a grand day for everyone in Yrando as Venizon Cruise had docked at its harbor.


    Four well-trained soldiers stood guard by the cruise entrance to check the identity of everyone boarding.


    There were a total of 21 levels on the cruise ship, each level equally extravagant.


    Guests crowded the ballroom on the sixth floor of the ship. Madison and Archie¡¯s wedding was to be held here.


    Countless rich folk went up to give the two their blessings. They were here not only because of Archie¡¯s influence in Yrando, but


    also because ckheart would be personally delivering his blessings to them.


    So everyone wanted to get a share of the world¡¯s wealthiest man¡¯s glory. If they were lucky, they might even get a glimpse of him


    in person!


    Just then, Cameron arrived at the cruise ship entrance dressed inly.


    Countless emotions flooded his heart as he gazed at the familiar white cruise ship.


    This ship had been with him for seven years when he traveled the world to build his corporate empire.


    Cameron was about to enter when a bitchy, middle-aged woman''s voice rang out from behind him, ¡°What are you doing here,


    Cameron?¡±


    The sudden yet familiar voice made him stop in his tracks.


    When he turned around, Pia came into sight. Beside her was Skyler, his right arm still in a cast. Both of their faces were cold and


    hard.


    ¡°Is there some rule saying | can¡¯t be here?¡± Cameron asked with a cocked brow. ¡°You two are here too.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pia sneered, saying, ¡°We¡¯re here because Madison¡¯s wedding is being held here. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I''m just here taking a stroll,¡± Cameron responded tly.


    ¡°Taking a stroll? Do you think this is the supermarket? You''ve been lingering around the entrance for so long. Are you trying to


    sneak in and ruin my daughter¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in Madison¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Pia snapped.


    ¡°Why are you wasting your breath with him, Mom? Do you think he has the capacity to ruin Madison¡¯s wedding even if he wanted


    to?¡± Skyler spoke up, tone filled with disdain.


    ¡°He needs permission from the shipowner or a wedding invite to board the cruise ship. Does he really think this ship is like any


    other ordinary ship that only needs a ticket?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Skyler!¡± Pia agreed. ¡°So his n is doomed to fail!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mom,¡± Skyler replied wickedly. Cameron had broken his armst time, so Skyler vowed to humiliate Cameron as much


    as possible today!


    ¡°Are you finished? If you are, please don¡¯t get in my way of boarding the ship,¡± Cameron replied in a t tone.


    Skyler¡¯s expression changed. It felt like he¡¯d just tossed a punch at thin air.


    He ground his teeth and red at Cameron, ¡°Why are you still putting up an act, you useless leech? I¡¯m going to see just how


    you n on getting onto the cruise ship without an invite!¡±


    ¡°Then watch closely,¡± Cameron said.


    He then walked towards the Venizon Cruise ship.


    Cameron didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time on people like Skyler and Pia. They had different understandings of the world, after


    all.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    ¡°You''re just a loser relying on my sister. What are you acting cool for?¡± Skyler cursed fiercely as he looked at Cameron¡¯s back


    walking toward Venizon Cruise.


    He couldn''t wait to see how Cameron would get on Venizon Cruise without an invitation!


    Also anticipating a good show, Pia looked forward to seeing Cameron embarrassed. Having no invitation card, Cameron would


    be kicked out by the soldiers in a while!


    How could the loser dare show off before them?


    The two of them watched as Cameron reached the cruise entrance.


    In front of him were the four soldiers with rifles and cold, stoic faces.


    ¡°Heh, the show is on!¡±


    Skyler shed a gloating smile.


    Pia also grinned.


    They thought Cameron was about to be expelled.


    Suddenly, the four soldiers withdrew their rifles and saluted Cameron respectfully.


    Then, they saw Cameron enter smoothly.


    What happened? The two of them were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mom... was | not mistaken?¡± Skyler turned to look at Pia in disbelief.


    ¡°Skyler, you weren¡¯t mistaken...¡± Pia also looked dazed.


    ¡°Mom, what on earth is going on?¡± Skyler was somewhat panicked.


    ¡°| don¡¯t know either...¡± Pia was also panicked.


    But Pia soon thought of a reason.


    ¡°Skyler, do you think Cameron bribed the soldiers in advance?¡±


    ¡°That has to be it, Mom!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Skyler firmly believed this to be the case. Otherwise, how could Cameron board Venizon Cruise?


    ¡°Come on, Skyler. Let''s hurry and notify Madison before that bastard ruins her wedding!¡±


    With that, Pia quickly boarded the cruise ship with Skyler.


    Meanwhile, Cameron received a call from ckheart after entering the cruise ship.


    ¡°Sir, have you arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll pick you up now!¡±


    ¡°Don''t bother. I''ll take a walk around the cruise first. I''lle find youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir. I''ll be waiting.¡±


    The phone was hung up.


    Cameron strolled through the cruise ship floor by floor.


    Everything, from facilities toyout, was still familiar to him. It made him feel like he had gone back to ten years ago.


    Soon, Cameron arrived on the sixth floor of the cruise ship.


    When he passed by the banquet hall, the emcee¡¯s enthusiastic voice came from inside.


    ¡°Today, in this elegant and luxurious ce, let us witness the exciting moment when this couple will be wed!


    ¡°Now, we invite our groom, Archie Price, and our bride, Madison Parker...


    ¡°Next, bridesmaids please hand over the wedding rings to our bride and groom...


    ¡°A big round of apuse, everybody!¡±


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was particrly lively.


    Outside the banquet hall, Cameron heard Dakota¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t help but stop and nce inside.


    He saw Dakota on the stage in a light-colored bridesmaid dress, her hair loose. She looked charming and graceful.


    With a gentle smile, Cameron prepared to leave.


    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t interested in this wedding.


    When Cameron was about to leave, Madison happened to raise her head after putting on the diamond ring.


    Madison spotted Cameron at the door with a smile on his face.


    She thought Pia was right about this bastard intending to ruin her wedding!


    Madison was so angry that she shouted at the door, ¡°Cameron, you bastard! You have the guts toe here!¡±


    The entire wedding venue instantly quieted down.


    Everyone looked toward the door of the banquet hall with puzzled eyes.


    Dakota¡¯s eyes flickered.


    How could it be him? Were Cameron and Mr. Morgan actually the same person?


    Sensing Dakota¡¯s gaze, Cameron sighed inwardly.


    In the end, he still couldn''t hide it from her.


    ¡°Cameron, do you think you can ruin my wedding by bribing the soldiers at the entrance and sneaking into Venizon Cruise? Let


    me tell you, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Madison went on.


    Madison red at Cameron with tant disgust. She felt sick just by looking at this loser!


    ¡°| bribed the soldiers to ruin your wedding?¡± Cameron nced toward Madison with an ironic smile. ¡°Your mother told you these,


    right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madison lifted her chin high.


    ¡°Your whole family is so self-righteous.¡± With a sneer, Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Madison looked annoyed.


    ¡°Madison, I¡¯m telling you here and now, | am not interested in your wedding,¡± Cameron enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Then what are you doing outside my wedding banquet hall?¡± Madison questioned.


    ¡°| just happened to pass by,¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°Happen to pass by?¡± Madison smirked. ¡°Do you think | will believe it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing | can do if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Cameron said, ¡°By the way, if | wanted to ruin your wedding, it wouldn¡¯t even


    have been held.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, you''re shameless!¡± Madison sniggered at Cameron''s words.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The guests present also couldn''t helpughing.


    One of them asked, ¡°Ms. Parker, who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Madison nced at Cameron. Her bright red lips curled into a vicious smile. ¡°He was just a dog that used to be licking my


    feet.


    ¡°Hetched onto me and lived off me for five years. | was eventually overburdened and kicked him away. Now that he knows I¡¯m


    doing well, he wants to ruin my wedding!¡±


    It turned out that the bride¡¯s parasitic ex-husband had shown up to cause trouble.


    The crowd caught on immediately. Scornful smiles tugged at everyone¡¯s lips.


    Dakota was in a low mood.


    ¡°Madison, do you have to be like this?¡± Cameron frowned at Madison.


    ¡°What''s wrong with me?¡± Madison¡¯s eyes instantly filled with detest.


    ¡°Do you have to nder me like this?¡± Cameron''s tone was deep.


    Cameron wouldn''t have bothered if it were in the past.


    But now, it was in front of Dakota. He didn¡¯t want her to have a deeper misunderstanding of him.


    ¡°| ndered you? Are you worth it?¡±


    Madison smiled contemptuously as she looked at Cameron with mocking eyes.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you like pestering me? You¡¯ve even followed me to Venizon Cruise. Well, don¡¯tin that | never gave you


    a chance.


    ¡°Today, you can perform a dog impersonation show here. If everyone is satisfied, | will let you attend my wedding. Just take it as


    a perfect ending to your parasitic life.¡±


    Then, Madison looked at Archie beside her affectionately. ¡°Dear, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Today is our wedding day. Do as you like,¡± Archie said with a sarcastic smile.


    What threat could a buffoon pose to him?


    ¡°Cameron, did you hear that? Cherish this hard-earned opportunity.¡± Madison turned to Cameron again. Her condescending tone


    sounded like she was bestowing a reward on him.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Cameron¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    Madison didn¡¯t seem to notice the coldness in Cameron''s eyes.


    She said with a haughty look, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity. Whether you seize it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance, too.¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes were icy.


    With that, Cameron took out his phone and dialed ckheart¡¯s number.


    On the phone, he simply said, ¡°Cancel the wedding ceremony on the sixth-floor banquet hall.¡±


    Then, he looked at Madison and gave her an ultimatum. ¡°I hereby officially inform you that your wedding banquet on Venizon


    Cruise is canceled. Pack up and leave now.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Because of Cameron¡¯s words, the banquet hall instantly fell silent.


    But not long after, amotion arose among the crowd.


    ¡°Haha! Did you all hear what this brat just said?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he said he canceled the wedding!¡±


    ¡°Cancel the wedding? Does he think he is the cruise owner or some mysterious big shot?¡±


    ¡°| think he is performing a mad dog show out of desperation!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zeller, how can you say that? Haha! It¡¯s hrious. | can¡¯t stopughing...¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Madison sneered in disdain and stared at Cameron. ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s childish of you to say such things?¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t think so.¡± Cameron looked calm. ¡°Someone wille to clear the ce in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cameron!¡±


    Madison interrupted Cameron loudly. She couldn¡¯t stand to listen to him anymore.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to cancel my wedding with a few words? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡±


    ¡°You have four minutes and 50 seconds left.¡± Cameron counted down the time.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Madison was pissed off. ¡°Cameron, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    At this time, Archie said in a deep voice, ¡°My wife is kind enough to give you a chance to attend her wedding. Don¡¯t you be


    unappreciative!¡±


    ¡°Is this considered giving me a chance?¡± Cameron sneered.


    ¡°Or else, how can a loser like you be qualified to set foot in this banquet hall?¡± Archie''s face was full of contempt.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cameron smiled nonchntly.


    His smile annoyed Archie. ¡°Do you believe with a word from me today, you will never gain a foothold in Yrando?¡±


    ¡°No, | don¡¯t.¡± Cameron did not hesitate.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Archie took a deep breath angrily and looked toward the guests below the stage.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, everybody must have seen this guy¡¯s arrogance. He even threatened to ruin my wedding with my wife.


    ¡°Hereby, | would like to ask you all for a favor. That is to fully cklist Cameron Morgan so that he won''t be able to survive in


    Yrando!


    ¡°Of course, | won''t let you help for nothing. Anyone who helps me today cane to me and the Price family should you need


    any help in the future!¡±


    While giving the speech, Archie appeared all high and mighty.


    It was not only because of his status as one of the four scions of Yrando¡¯s most powerful families but also that his wedding was


    being held on Venizon Cruise!


    In a while, Lord ckheart would show up to bless this wedding!


    As Archie¡¯s words fell, some guests began echoing his sentiments.


    ¡°Mr. Price, to be honest, | also find this guy an eye-sore! | have connections with the banks. As long as you want, | can have all


    his bank ounts frozen immediately. | guarantee he will have hard times in Yrando in the future!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lowe. I''ll take note of it.¡±


    Archie sped his hands to express his gratitude.


    Everyone saw this as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to build connections!


    m the president of Yrando¡¯s branch of a major mobilepany. As long as you say the word, Mr. Price, | will immediately


    block all his mobile numbers so that he can¡¯t use the phone!¡±


    m the president of the major telmunications branch. | can have his telephone numbers and any wirelesswork he


    uses blocked!¡±


    m a shareholder of Yrando¡¯s natural gaspany. | can make it so Cameron will be unable to use natural gas in Yrando for


    the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°I''m from the water and electricitypany...¡±


    ¡°I''m from the powerpany...¡±


    ¡°I''m from the metro and buspany...¡±


    In an instant, countless big shots swarmed up.


    Pia was excited watching the scene.


    This was her son-inw¡¯s influence in Yrando!


    Archie held his chin high and looked at Cameron proudly. ¡°Did you see that? This is what you will get if you go against me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Cameron just sneered nonchntly.


    ¡°You!¡± Archie clenched his teeth in anger. ¡°Excellent! I''ll let a country bumpkin like you experience what it¡¯s like to be cklisted!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Dakota couldn''t help but persuade Archie, ¡°Mr. Price, let¡¯s forget it. Today is the


    wedding day of you and Maddy. Don¡¯t let such things ruin your mood.¡±


    Cameron''s felt touched.


    He hadn''t expected that Dakota would still speak for him after knowing his identity.


    Madison frowned in displeasure. ¡°Dakota, why are you siding with that kind of guy? Haven''t you seen how arrogant he was?¡±


    ¡°Maddy, I...¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡±


    Madison cut Dakota off in a cold voice. She eagerly turned to the bigwigs in the audience, saying, ¡°Everyone, please cklist


    this bastardpletely now!¡±


    ¡°No problem, Ms. Parker!¡±


    The bigwigs all responded one after another and prepared to jointly cklist Cameron.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Footsteps marching in unison suddenly echoed outside the banquet hall.


    Next, dozens of soldiers in ck armor, with rifles in their hands, appeared at the door.


    Themotion attracted all the guests present.


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    The next moment, their eyes were filled with shock and horror.


    It was Lord ckheart¡¯s personal army¡ªthe ck g Army!


    In other words, this incident had rmed Lord ckheart!


    ¡°Mr. Price, when did you contact Lord ckheart? Why didn¡¯t we notice?¡± A bigwig asked tteringly.


    He was positive that the only one at the scene with the power to summon ck g Army had to be Archie!


    ¡°Huh?¡± Only then did Archie recover from the shock. He said with a smile, ¡°Haha, | did it just now.¡±


    He couldn''t possibly say he didn¡¯t even know about it.


    Anyway, Archie reckoned this also proved that Lord ckheart took his wedding seriously.


    Otherwise, how could Lord ckheart know the situation here and send ck g Army to deal with it?


    It seemed that his potential had been approved by Lord ckheart!


    ¡°Dear, you are amazing!¡± Madison trembled with excitement.


    Archie gave her another huge surprise today!


    She simply felt that divorcing Cameron and marrying Archie was the wisest choice she had ever made in her life!


    Seeing the majestic scene before their eyes, Pia and Skyler were thrilled to the point of brain orgasms.


    With such a powerful backer like Archie, everything would be at their disposal in Yrando from now on!


    On the contrary, Dakota¡¯s palms were sweating nervously as she looked at ck g Army.


    Now, the situation had gotten out of hand!


    ¡°Cameron, weren''t you being pretentious earlier?¡± At this time, Madison nced at Cameron with a smug look. ¡°Now that ck


    g Army is here, what else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that it wasn¡¯t me who summoned them here?¡± A faint smile tugged at Cameron''s lips.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Agitated by Cameron¡¯s words, Madison turned to look at Archie.


    ¡°Dear, | really can¡¯t stand this guy showing off in front of me. Let''s hurry and get the ck g Army to throw this bastard into


    the sea to feed the sharks so we can get on with our wedding.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Archie smiled smugly.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He cleared his throat and respectfully shouted at the door, ¡°Brothers of ck g Army, please lend me a hand and throw this


    troublemaker into the sea to feed the sharks!¡±


    After his words fell, the ck g Army at the door remained motionless.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone was in a daze.


    Thinking his voice was too soft, Archie shouted loudly again, ¡°Brothers of ck g Army, please lend me a hand and throw this


    troublemaker into the sea to feed the sharks!¡±


    He shouted until his face turned red. Still, the ck g Army remained motionless.


    ¡°Stop shouting.¡±


    At this time, a deep and cold voice sounded outside the banquet hall.


    Whoosh!


    In a sh, the originally motionless ck g Army divided into two distinct rows.


    Atall and sturdy man in a ck coat strode slowly along the red carpet.


    The man¡¯s hair was gray, and his face was emotionless. Yet, his aura overwhelmed the crowd at the scene. They could barely


    breathe.


    ¡°It''s Lord ckheart!¡±


    Everyone held their breath at this moment.


    Countless pairs of eyes followed Lord ckheart!


    ckheart ignored the crowd and stopped before Cameron.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, gloating expressions on their faces.


    Archie and Madison were so excited that their faces flushed.


    They never thought that Lord ckheart would personally stand up for them!


    Hadn¡¯t Cameron imed earlier that he was the one who summoned ck g Army? He even imed to be acquainted with


    Lord ckheart!


    Now, they couldn''t wait to see how Lord ckheart would p him in the face!


    Before everyone''s eyes, a respectful look appeared on ckheart¡¯s cold and stern face like never before.


    Then, he executed a 90 degree bow to Cameron. ¡°Sir!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Boom! The word ¡°sir¡± was like a bombshell dropped into the crowd.


    Everybody was stunned, shocked, and terrified!


    Countless pairs of eyes fell on Cameron.


    Archie¡¯s face turned pale.


    Madison''s eyes were dull.


    The lips of Pia and Skyler were bloodless.


    It was dead silent at the scene.


    No one could imagine that Lord ckheart would address Cameron


    as his boss!


    ¡°| heard somebody wanted to cklist my boss?¡± ckheart spoke


    slowly while the crowd was in shock. His low tone was like an rm


    bell ringing in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The bunch of bigwigs had just threatened to cklist Cameron. Their


    legs suddenly went weak, and they almost fell to their knees.


    They hastened to deny it.


    ¡°No... there was no such thing, Lord ckheart!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how could we cklist Mr. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°It''s Archie! Archie and the others instigated us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them!¡±


    Chong


    ¡°It''s all good if no one did.¡±


    ckheart was not going to pursue the case for the time being.


    Phew! Those bigwigs were relieved.


    Lord ckheart was indeed magnanimous!


    ¡°H-how could this be?¡±


    Archie was so horrified that he broke out in cold sweat. His mind


    went nk.


    ¡°D-Dear... d-did | hear it wrong?¡±


    Madison was equally horrified. She stuttered twice before finishing.


    her words.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cameron knew Lord ckheart for real!


    Besides, Lord ckheart even called him ¡°sir¡±?


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t...¡± Archie struggled to answer.


    Madison''s eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°No... Impossible... Absolutely


    impossible!¡±


    She could neither ept nor believe this fact.


    That loser? How was it possible? Lord ckheart had to be joking


    with them!


    Thinking of this, Madison looked toward ckheart at once with a ttering smile.


    ¡°L-Lord ckheart, you¡¯re joking with us, right? You are here to bless


    Chapp


    our marriage, right?¡±


    ¡°Do | look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡±


    ckheart¡¯s eyes were grim.


    Madison''s body shuddered violently.


    ¡°Captain Jordan, throw them into the sea!¡±


    Without further ado, ckheart gave themand concisely. Hel


    didn¡¯t want to see Madison.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ck g Army¡¯smander, Charles Jordan, stepped out of the formation with a steely look.


    ¡°Lord ckheart, why?¡± Madison¡¯s eyes flickered wildly. Her voice was sharp and eager.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would personally give blessings to Archie and me at our wedding? Why are you throwing us into the sea


    now?¡±


    ¡°When did | ever say that?¡± ckheart frowned.


    ¡°Archie told me himself...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Hearing that, Archie was flustered. He quickly covered Madison''s


    mouth.


    These were all made up by himself. Lord ckheart had never made such a promise to him.


    Worse still, Madison was seeking trouble by questioning Lord


    ckheart¡¯s decision!


    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t stop me. Let me talk!¡±


    Madison broke free and shouted to ckheart, ¡°I get it, Lord


    ckheart! You must have been deceived by that loser, Cameron,


    right?


    ¡°That loser is my ex-husband. He mooched off of me for five years. | know best what kind of person he is!¡±


    ckheart listened as Madison kept on cursing ¡°loser¡±. His eyes.


    suddenly turned frosty, and the gloomy look on his face continued to


    darken.


    Meanwhile, Charles led the ck g Army and apprehended


    Madison. They were ready to throw her into the sea.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± ckheart suddenly raised his hand to stop them.


    This woman dared openly insult Cameron. Throwing her into the sea


    would be too easy for her!


    Blissfully unaware of ckheart¡¯s thoughts, Madison was overjoyed.


    ¡°Lord ckheart, | knew you were wise! Cameron, you loser! Tell us,


    what tricks did you y to fool Lord ckheart?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Cameron sneered.


    This woman was as imaginative as ever!


    ¡°Look, Lord ckheart. He still has the nerve tough!¡± Madison


    pointed at Cameron with a vicious look on her face.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± ckheart interrupted Madison with a snap.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Madison¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Captain Jordan!¡±


    ckheart gave the order without giving Madison time to react.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°This woman spouted nonsense and twisted the truth. p her!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Chary

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Charles stepped forward.


    Radiating a chilly luster, his armor gave off an oppressive air.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t you guyse over!¡± Madison¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°p!¡± Charles looked cold and stern.


    Two soldiers from ck g Army immediately lifted Madison.


    Smack! Charles himself pped Madison hard on the cheek with


    great strength.


    The corners of Madison¡¯s mouth instantly cracked, blood trickling


    down. The veil on her head fell to the floor, her hair in a mess.


    The entire hall was silent.


    Everyone kept quiet.


    Nobody dared question it or step forward to stop it.


    After all, this was an order personally issued by Lord ckheart!


    Archie was so frightened that his calves trembled.


    Seeing her daughter being pped, Pia dared not say a word.


    They couldn¡¯t understand what was going on!


    Why would Lord ckheart call that loser, Cameron, his boss?


    ¡°Wh-why did you p me?¡±


    Chapte


    2/6T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Madison recovered from the p. Her eyes flickered


    wildly as she looked at Charles and ckheart.


    Growing up, she had never been pped or suffered such humiliation.


    ¡°It''s because you deserve a p.¡± ckheart looked indifferent.


    ¡°| deserve it?¡± Madison was startled momentarily.


    The next second, she burst into hystericalughter.


    ¡°Haha! Lord ckheart, how can you say | deserve a p? It¡¯s not like we stole or robbed. We spent money to hold a wedding


    on Venizon


    Cruise. And you said | deserved to be pped?¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone gasped.


    Was this woman crazy? She dared to talk back to Lord ckheart!


    ¡°Madison, stop talking!¡±


    Standing aside, Archie almost peed his pants in fear.


    ¡°Why did you stop me from speaking? | must speak up. | can¡¯t ep


    this!¡±


    Madison''s voice suddenly became sharp. A wave of anger washed


    over her.


    She stared at ckheart with resentment and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Lord ckheart, | know you are in a high and mighty position, and


    ordinary people like us cannot shake you.


    ¡°But, my loser ex-husband obviously held grudges against me and


    tried to sneak into my wedding to sabotage it. Why did you have


    somebody p me instead?


    ¡°There are so many people here. They can all testify for me!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Everyone instantly broke out in a cold sweat in terror.


    Was this woman trying to drag them into trouble?


    ¡°You cowardly and useless weaklings! Like that loser, Cameron,


    you''re just parasites relying on the powerful!¡± Madison broke down and cursed fiercely.


    When Archie had the upper hand earlier, these people were not like


    this!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling weaklings?¡±


    ¡°You were being presumptuous just now. We didn¡¯t see Mr. Morgan


    cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°Lord ckheart, please beat the living daylights out of this bitch!¡±


    One sentence aroused public outrage in an instant.


    ckheart¡¯s eyes became colder as he looked at this unrepentant woman. ¡°Captain Jordan, carry on with the pping!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charles took the order.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Madison''s cheek was greeted with brutal ps one after another.


    Chang


    In the end, Madison was beaten to a pulp, with blood sttering from


    the corner of her mouth. She nearly passed out.


    Everyone felt satisfied having their anger vented.


    Archie and Pia didn¡¯t even dare to go up to help her out.


    Only Dakota felt sorry and stepped forward to plead for Madison.


    Her voice was trembling as she said, ¡°Lord ckheart... Maddy


    offended you just now out of ignorance. Please be magnanimous.


    And spare her. | believe she will never dare to do it again!¡±


    ckheart remained unmoved.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± At this time, Cameron decided to speak up because


    Dakota interceded for Madison.


    ¡°Stop!¡± ckheart immediately raised his hand to stop it.


    Hiss! Everyone''s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dakota looked at Cameron gratefully.


    She then rushed over tofort Madison, ¡°Maddy, Lord ckheart


    has forgiven you. Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone! | won''t leave today, no matter what!¡±


    Madison shook off Dakota¡¯s hand. She red at ckheart with


    bloodshot eyes, vowing to seek justice for herself.


    ¡°| didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should | be beaten for no reason?¡±


    ¡°This crazy woman!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ckheart¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? You ndered my boss with your glib tongue, and you said you did


    nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°How did | nder him? He dide to mess up my wedding!¡±


    Madison screamed.


    ¡°You''ve gone overboard!¡± ckheart roared angrily.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this point, you still dare to twist the


    facts! Do you really think | don¡¯t know anything, not even how to


    check the cruise surveince?¡±


    His words rendered Madison speechless. Her gaze sobered up.


    Indeed, how could she forget that Lord ckheart could call up the


    cruise surveince?


    ¡°You have nothing else to say?¡±


    With a sneer, ckheart waved his hand. ¡°Kick her whole family out. H


    don¡¯t want to see them again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charles waved his hand upon receiving the instruction.


    Several ck g Army soldiers lifted Madison''s family and dragged


    them out.


    Looking nk, Madison didn¡¯t resist this time.


    The sound of water sshing could be heard as Madison¡¯s family


    was expelled.


    Everyone''s hearts trembled.


    The entire banquet hall quieted down at this moment.


    Dakota looked toward Cameron.


    Everyone''s eyes also turned to Cameron and Lord ckheart.


    They wanted to know what their rtionship was!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    In the banquet hall, stillness hung in the air.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Cameron and ckheart.


    Before this, they had never heard that Lord ckheart had a superior


    more formidable than himself. After all, Lord ckheart was already


    the richest man in the world, with infinite financial resources!


    Lord ckheart hade to Yrando to meet a mysterious bigwig


    this time. Could it be Cameron?


    Everyone was puzzled.


    With a cold and steely face, ckheart spoke slowly, ¡°I hope what


    happened just now will not happen again. | only hope everyone can enjoy themselves on Venizon Cruise!¡±


    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat.


    Atrembling hand raised at this time. Somebody asked, ¡°L-Lord


    ckheart, is this Mr. Morgan the mysterious big shot you''ve invite


    They were just too curious.


    ¡°No.¡± ckheart¡¯s tone was low and deep. He emitted an imposing


    presence.


    No? Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat again.


    Even though they wanted to ask more, their hearts trembled with fear when they met ckheart¡¯s piercing gaze.


    They thought of what happened to Madison and Archie, as well as the


    fact that many of them had also been making a fuss here earlier.


    Not wanting to be thrown into the sea, they said nervously, ¡°Okay...


    Lord ckheart, if there is nothing else, we will take our leave.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± ckheart nodded lightly.


    His focus was only on Cameron.


    ¡°Lord ckheart, goodbye!¡±


    With that, the crowd dispersed.


    Dakota nced toward Cameron as she walked with a hesitant pace.


    ¡°Why are you not leaving yet, miss?¡± ckheart frowned.


    ¡°Lord ckheart, |...¡± Dakota¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°She is my friend.¡± Cameron introduced with a chuckle.


    ¡°| see. So she¡¯s your friend.¡± ckheart¡¯s eyes flickered. His


    previously cold demeanor changed in an instant.


    Dakota¡¯s eyes trembled violently. What exactly was Cameron¡¯s


    identity?


    Seeing this, Cameron winked at ckheart. ¡°Lord ckheart, we¡¯re all


    friends here. You don¡¯t need to continue acting along with me.¡±


    Before confirming Dakota''s feelings for him, Cameron wouldn''t want


    her to alienate him in awe.


    ¡°Haha, you reminded me.¡± Catching on to what Cameron meant, ckheart immediately let out augh.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dakota was stupefied.


    What on earth was going on?


    Seeing Dakota¡¯s confusion, ckheart exined with a smile,¡± Actually, | was acting along with Mr. Morgan just now.¡±


    ¡°Acting?¡± Dakota didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ckheart said.


    ¡°So... you are not boss and employee?¡± Dakota asked.


    ¡°No.¡± ckheart shook his head.


    Dakota felt inexplicably relieved.


    But then doubts followed one after another. She asked, ¡°Then, what is


    your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Morgan is my savior,¡± ckheart replied.


    ¡°Savior?¡± Dakota looked surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ckheart said, ¡°A few years ago, | suffered from a serious


    illness. | visited famous doctors from all over the world, but they were


    unable to treat it in the end.


    ¡°By chance, | met Mr. Morgan. With his own medical skills, he performed acupuncture on me and cured my serious illness.


    ¡°| owed Mr. Morgan a favor. At that time, | promised him that | would. do my best to help him as long as he needed help.


    ¡°So, when Mr. Morgan encountered trouble today and asked me for a favor, | went along with him to put on an as per my promise


    back


    act


    then.¡±


    ¡°| see!¡± Dakota suddenly understood why Lord ckheart called


    Cameron ¡®sir¡¯.


    It turned out that it was to build momentum for Cameron in front of


    Archie and Madison!


    Looking at Dakota¡¯s reaction, Cameron asked with a smile, ¡°Ms.


    Jennings, are you a little disappointed?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Dakota shook her head repeatedly. Surprise shed in her


    almond-shaped eyes. ¡°You''re amazing, Mr. Morgan. You¡¯re even


    proficient in medical skills!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just lucky.¡± Cameron smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°It


    just so happened that | once learned some basic medical skills from


    an expert in traditional medicine. Every dog has its day. |


    coincidentally encountered Lord ckheart and cured his disease.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome anyway!¡± Dakota pursed her red lips.


    Still, she felt something was wrong and wanted to continue asking


    Seeing this, ckheart was afraid of being exposed.


    He chimed in, ¡°Ms. Jennings, I¡¯m leaving Yrando in two days. I¡¯d like to


    talk to Mr. Morgan for a bit in the lounge alone. Do you mind waiting


    for a few minutes?¡±


    Dakota¡¯s eyes flickered. She said, ¡°Of course, Lord ckheart. You


    should have your talk first. I''ll wait outside the cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Ms. Jennings.¡±


    ¡°It''s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lord ckheart.¡± Cameron went along with a respectful look.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± ckheart nodded. He turned around and walked out of the


    banquet hall.


    Their conversation during this time was overheard by a few curious


    people hiding outside the hall.


    It turned out that Cameron was not Lord ckheart¡¯s boss! Lord


    ckheart was just acting along with that brat to repay his kindness in the past!


    Meanwhile, Dakota frowned slightly as she watched Cameron and


    ckheart leave.


    Her suspicion was growing.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    ¡°By the way, ckheart, your acting earlier was impressive.¡±


    In the VIP lounge, Cameron looked at ckheart before him with a


    smile.


    Having not met ckheart for a few years, Cameron reckoned his skills had greatly improved.


    ¡°Sir, please forgive me for taking the liberty to act on my own initiative!


    ckheart bowed and apologized.


    Cameron was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean by acting on your own


    initiative?¡±


    ¡°Just now, | took it upon myself to reveal your identity!¡± ckheart


    was terrified and panicked.


    He knew Cameron liked keeping a low profile and disliked disclosing


    his identity in public.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have canceled the grand ceremony tha


    supposed to be held on the cruise ship today!


    It was just that Madison and Archie were too ignorant. They dal openly insult Cameron!


    Just because his magnanimous boss didn¡¯t mind them, it didn¡¯t mean


    he, ckheart, wouldn''t!


    He vowed to avenge Cameron!


    ¡°| see, you''re talking about that. Anyway, you did it for my sake.¡±


    Cameron chuckled.


    He knew ckheart wanted to avenge him.


    ¡°Thank you for forgiving me, sir!¡±


    ¡°You''re as serious as ever.¡± Cameron chuckled and shook his head.


    He went on, ¡°By the way, is there any progress in the matter | asked


    you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir. There¡¯s still no clue so far,¡± ckheart said with guilt and


    shame.


    He felt unworthy of Cameron¡¯s trust in him.


    ¡°Is there still no clue?¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes flickered, and his fists.


    clenched tightly.


    He had instructed ckheart to secretly investigate for many years


    but to no avail. It only further affirmed that there were hidden reasons


    for his mother¡¯s death back then!


    Cameron would never forget what had happened when he was 12


    years old.


    After giving him a bracelet and telling him to live a good life, his mother had jumped off the rooftop on the 24th floor.


    His mother had died on the spot.


    After the incident, his father had rushed to the scene.


    Cameron could never forget his father¡¯s indifferent eyes at that time.


    Just a week after his mother had passed away, his father had married


    another young woman.


    Before long, Cameron had suffered from some unknown illness and


    had been expelled from the family.


    He suspected he had been poisoned! And the culprit might also have.


    had something to do with his mother¡¯s death!


    Over the years, Cameron had been sending people to secretly


    investigate the incident, especially about his father¡¯s new wife.


    However, all signs indicated that it had nothing to do with either that


    woman or anyone in the Morgan family.


    This was what surprised him the most. The other party was hiding


    deeply!


    ckheart noticed Cameron¡¯s mood swing.


    Over the years, only this matter could stir Cameron¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Sir, | will send more manpower to investigate the matter,¡± ckheart


    said solemnly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron nodded.


    ita)


    ¡°By the way, sir, there is another thing...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cameron took a deep breath and looked at ckheart.


    ¡°Sir, do you remember Ms. Jones?¡± ckheart asked.


    ¡°Ms. Jones?¡± Cameron''s eyes flickered. He said, ¡°Are you talking


    about Laura Jones?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± ckheart said, ¡°She has been looking for you all these


    years.¡±


    ¡°Why would she look for me?¡± A hint of self-deprecation fleeted


    across Cameron''s eyes. ¡°Could she have found out my identity?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones doesn¡¯t seem to know about it,¡± replied ckheart.


    ¡°Then why did she look for me?¡± Cameron smirked coldly.


    ¡°Perhaps... she can¡¯t forget you, sir,¡± ckheart said.


    ¡°Can''t forget me?¡± Cameron sneered. ¡°Ha! Forget it!¡±


    ¡°Sir, could there be some misunderstanding between you and Ms. Jones? Ms. Jones doesn¡¯t seem like a heartless person to


    me,¡± said


    ckheart.


    If Laura were heartless, she wouldn¡¯t have searched for Cameron all


    these years.


    ¡°ckheart, you don¡¯t know her well.¡± Cameron shook his head, his


    eyes icy. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t mention her in front of me again.¡±


    ¡°But sir... Ms. Jones seems to have learned that you are in Yrando


    I''m afraid she will be here in a few days. Given Ms. Jones¡¯ status, she


    will reach you soon...¡±


    ¡°Let here then,¡± Cameron said in a cid tone.


    Ever since that incident, there was no longer any possibility between


    him and Laura. So what if they met?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s next in your n? Will you stay in Yrando or go elsewhere?


    ¡°I''ll stay here,¡± said Cameron.


    He still had an important thing to attend to.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    ¡°Alright, ckheart. I''ll see you next time,¡± Cameron said in a low


    voice outside the VIP lounge on the cruise ship.


    ¡°Take care, sir. If you need anything, please contact me anytime,¡± said ckheart respectfully.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll take my leave.¡± With that, Cameron left the VIP lounge.


    Upon reaching the cruise ship''s entrance, Cameron spotted Dakota at


    first sight. She had been waiting for him for a while.


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Cameron walked over with a smile.


    He came for Dakota anyway.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan!¡±


    Dakota narrowed her eyes as she watched Cameron approaching.


    She had many questions to ask him. It was not only about Cameron''s


    identity but also about his divorce from Madison.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Morgan...¡± Dakota spoke hesitantly.


    Even though she wanted to ask, she also thought it was


    presumptuous of her.


    ¡°Feel free to ask if you have any questions.¡± Cameron smiled faintly


    as he looked at the hesitant Dakota before him.


    He knew she had many things to ask him.


    Clenching her hands, Dakota finally asked, ¡°Um... what happened


    between you and Maddy?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the five-year marriage between Madison and


    me?¡± said Cameron.


    He knew she would ask this question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dakota nodded.


    Although she and Cameron hadn''t known each other for a long time, she had a good impression of him in both character and


    personality.


    In particr, she could feel his open and aboveboard demeanor.


    How could a person like this be unfaithful to his marriage? And how


    could he pester his ex-wife after the divorce?From N?velDrama.Org.


    There had to be a deep misunderstanding in this.


    Cameron looked at Dakota and stated clearly, ¡°If | said that Madison


    I


    had an extramarital affair and deliberately ndered me in front of outsiders to rid herself of guilt and keep her dignity, would you


    believe


    me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dakota was dumbfounded.


    She hadn''t expected to hear such a version from Cameron. This waspletely different from Madison¡¯s!


    ¡°Is this... all true?¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Dakota took a deep breath.


    For a while, it was hard for her to digest.


    On one side was her best friend, while on the other was Cameron. He


    had helped her before, and she trusted him very much.


    Seeing Dakota in a dilemma, Cameron smiled and said, ¡°Actually,


    since things havee to this, it no longer matters who is telling the


    truth.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s only natural for everyone to stand on their own side and


    defend themselves. | just hope that you won¡¯t think of me as a bad


    person.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, thank you for telling me this.¡± Dakota looked at


    Cameron.


    At this moment, she already had an answer in her heart. She believed


    what Cameron said more.


    It was not only because of her intuition from getting along with


    Cameron but also because of what happened at the wedding earlier.


    At the wedding, Madison had aggressively pressed others. On the


    contrary, Cameron had not.


    It was just that Dakota couldn¡¯t understand why Madison did this. ¡°She thought, perhaps Madison just wanted a better life.


    ¡°Let''s go, Ms. Jennings. It¡¯s windy here at the entrance of the cruise


    ship. You may catch a cold if you stay any longer.¡±


    Agentle voice sounded at this time, snapping Dakota out of her


    thoughts


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota smiled.


    Then, the two of them strolled toward the open-air parking.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, can | ask you one more question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well... your rtionship with Lord ckheart isn¡¯t as simple as you


    said earlier, right?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    Cameron paused. He looked at Dakota beside him, taking in her


    earnest eyes.


    In the end, he still couldn''t hide it from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cameron took a breath and nodded.


    Dakota¡¯s heart trembled violently.


    In fact, she had a feeling Cameron¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple. Despite


    having mental preparations beforehand, she was still shocked when


    she heard him answer it himself.


    ¡°So... are you really that big shot?¡± Dakota¡¯s breathing quickened as


    she asked this.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What if | said yes?¡± Cameron chuckled.


    Dakota was even more shocked.


    Her delicate body trembled uncontrobly in excitement.


    She never dreamed that a real big shot would appear before her!


    But after the shock, what was left was a huge gap in status betwee


    her and Cameron.


    Thinking she was not worthy of Cameron, Dakota found her previous naive thoughts ridiculous.


    She realized Cameron was only joking with her that night. It was presumptuous of her to think he was confessing to her.


    15


    2/5


    Dakota was dismayed.


    Cameron noticed the emotion on Dakota''s face.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m kidding with you. How could | be a big shot?¡±


    Phew! Dakota secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked up at Cameron and said, ¡°Mr. Morgan, who are you then?


    Don''t tell me you are just an ordinary person. | won''t believe it.¡±


    m indeed just an ordinary person. At most, I¡¯m a little outstanding.


    It was really because | saved his life that Lord ckheart helped me


    today. Also, | used to be a descendant of the Morgan family. That''s


    why | have connections with him,¡± Cameron replied.


    Because Dakota chose to believe in him, he didn¡¯t want to keep things.


    from her. But equally, he also didn¡¯t want her to feel pressured


    because of his identity.


    Therefore, he came up with apromise.


    ¡°The Morgan family?¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Is it that Morgan fami


    -one of the eight prominent families in Leving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but | was no longer one of them since a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°| was kicked out due to ipetence,¡± Cameron mocked himself.


    ¡°They must not have discerning eyes!¡± Dakota stood up for him.


    In her eyes, Cameron had always been an amazing person.


    Cameron was startled. He said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, what did you thank me for? You are indeed excellent!¡±


    said Dakota.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    Smiling warmly, Cameron said, ¡°Just call me Cameron from now on. Mr. Morgan sounds old.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then you can also call me Dakota from now on. Let¡¯s get to know each other afresh.¡±


    Dakota stretched out her hand with a bright smile on her face.


    She felt that the distance between Cameron and her was much closer.


    Cameron smiled lightly and gently shook hands with Dakota.


    Her hands were soft, he thought.


    ¡°By the way, Dakota, can you do me a favor?¡± Cameron spoke softly.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Dakota looked at Cameron.


    ¡°| have never told anyone about my identity. Can you keep this secr


    for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Dakota nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Cameron smiled gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Dakota waved her hand.


    Her heartbeat quickened at this moment.


    4/5


    Was this considered a secret between her and Cameron?


    When Dakota was musing, her phone suddenly rang in her bag.


    It was Bobby!


    Dakota quickly answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kane!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, the contract for the project in the city has been


    drafted. You cane over to sign it at any time when you are free,¡± Bobby said politely.


    ¡°Mr. Kane, I''lle over now. Please wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Jennings.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Dakota looked at Cameron with


    unconceble excitement. ¡°Awesome! Mr. Kane wants to sign the


    contract with me!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Cameron grinned.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Dakota suddenly took a deep breath nervously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cameron was somewhat startled.


    ¡°Nothing... I''m just a little nervous,¡± said Dakota.


    This contract was too important to the Jennings family.


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± asked Cameron.


    ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Dakota''s heart fluttered.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cameron.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    Meanwhile, Archie and Madison¡¯s family returned to the vi soaking


    wet.


    Madison gritted her teeth with a resentful look on her face. ¡°How


    could that loser Cameron be so powerful all of a sudden? How


    could even Lord ckheart call him ¡®sir¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Madison, could he be that mysterious big shot?¡± A hint of panic


    shed in Pia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Maddy!¡± Skyler was also in fear.


    He thought of how they had treated Cameron before, not to mention he had even verbally abused him more than once. If


    Cameron was indeed a bigwig, they would be doomed!


    ¡°How could he be a big shot, Mom?¡± Madison clenched her teeth.


    In her heart, she absolutely refused to believe Cameron could be a bigwig. After all, she had abandoned him herself!


    But if Cameron was not a bigwig, what happened on the cruise ship


    earlier wouldn''t have made sense.


    ¡°Madison, how about we go apologize to him?¡±


    Pia was somewhat worried that Cameron might take revenge.


    ¡°You can go if you want. I¡¯m not going!¡± Madison said resentfully.


    For her to apologize to that loser? In his dreams!


    23


    ¡°But Madison...¡±


    At this time, Archie snapped, ¡°That''s enough. Stop bickering!¡±


    The vi instantly quieted down.


    Archie continued, ¡°We were all tricked by that brat!¡±


    ¡°Tricked by him?¡± Pia and Skyler were stunned.


    Madison also asked in surprise, ¡°Dear, what is going on?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That brat is not some big shot. He just saved Lord ckheart¡¯s life


    by chance, and Lord ckheart owed him a favor!¡± Archie said in a


    deep voice.


    ¡°Lord ckheart owed him a favor?¡± Madison''s eyes flickered. ¡°Dear,


    how do you know this?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine didn¡¯t leave the cruise ship right away just now. He


    overheard the conversation between Lord ckheart and Cameron


    outside the banquet hall.¡± Archie took a deep breath and went on,


    This news has spread throughout our social circle by now.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡±


    Upon learning the truth, Madison was so angry that her face turned


    ashen.


    It turned out that the bastard was just being pretentious using Lord.


    ckheart¡¯s name.


    She knew Cameron couldn''t be so capable!


    ¡°That filthy, despicable bastard! Just because he couldn¡¯t have me, he


    tried every means to ruin my wedding. He even made a fool out of me


    in front of so many people!¡±


    Madison''s body trembled. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    ¡°Maddy, we must not let that bastard off!¡± Skyler gritted his teeth.


    If Cameron hadn¡¯t turned up, he would have been enjoying himself on


    Venizon Cruise right now!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madison!¡± Pia was also pissed off.


    Having learned that Cameron had no background, she became


    aggressive again.


    ¡°Mom, he ruined my wedding and made a fool of us. | certainly won¡¯t


    let him off!¡± Madison¡¯s eyes shed with malevolence.


    Then, she said coquettishly to Archie, ¡°Dear, | know you are the best


    to me. You have to get back at him for me!¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    ¡°Rest assured. That brat made such a fool out of us in public. |


    definitely won''t let him off!¡± Archie¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He added,


    But, not now.¡±


    ¡°Why, dear?¡± Madison was somewhat confused.


    ¡°It''s because Lord ckheart will only leave Yrando two dayster.


    It''s too risky to deal with Cameron now.¡± Archie exined the


    situation to Madison.


    ¡°Two more days? He doesn¡¯t deserve two days¡¯ grace!¡± Madison


    clenched her teeth. Her eyes seethed with hatred.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She wished Cameron would die right now!


    ¡°Heh, just let him be smug for two more days. And then, I''ll show him


    what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Archie¡¯s eyes were ruthless.


    Cameron dared make a fool of him in front of so many friends and bigwigs. He wouldn''t let that brat die in peace!


    ¡°Dear, I''ll leave it to you then.¡± Madison looked at Archie affectionately. ¡°By the way, dear, what about our wedding?¡±


    After sorting out Cameron¡¯s matter, Madison thought about her


    wedding again.


    Archie¡¯s eyes flickered. He didn¡¯t give a damn about this worthless


    wedding.


    But to appease Madison, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | will find an


    opportunity to hold the wedding again on a bigger scale than this


    time. But it will be in a while.


    ¡°| just received a call from my dad. He said Ms. Jones from the Jones


    family in Leving wille to Yrando in five days. He asked me to


    greet her at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones from Leving? Is sheing to Yrando too?¡± Madison was


    shocked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Archie.


    Madison¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    First, it was ckheart, then Laura. Two bigwigs visited this small


    Yrando one after another.


    This caused her to feel like something unusual was afoot.


    It also reminded her of the love letters in Cameron¡¯s wooden box.


    Among them, one was from Laura.


    She remembered it because it had left a deep impression on her.


    Could it be... Impossible!


    How could that love letter be genuine? Cameron had to have forged it!


    It was absurd just to think that the eldest daughter of the Leving¡¯s Jones family would write a love letter to such a loser.


    Not to mention, that bastard had many other love letters, even from princesses of foreign royal families.


    That guy might not even have set foot abroad ever! Madison thought.


    Laura had to being to Yrando for something else!


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Archie saw that Madison¡¯s mind was


    elsewhere.


    ¡°Nothing... | was just thinking about why Ms. Jones ising to


    Yrando,¡± said Madison. She suddenly found her absurd ideas a


    moment ago rather ludicrous.


    If that loser was truly that capable, why would he have lived off of her for five years?


    ¡°| don¡¯t know either. Ms. Jones wouldn''t possibly reveal her agenda to


    us.¡± Archie shook his head and continued, ¡°But no matter what her


    purpose is, the wee ceremony at the airport must be done nicely!


    ¡°By then, other families will certainly swarm to greet her as well. We


    must not let other families outshine us! At least, we have to show Ms.


    Jones our sincerity as the Price family!¡±


    ¡°Okay, dear. | will go with you then,¡± said Madison.


    She would not miss the opportunity to expand her horizons.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Archie said, ¡°You take your mom and Skyler to the room to get


    changed first. I''ll call Mr. Kane to schedule a time to sign the contract


    for the city¡¯s construction project.


    Archie was full of confidence when he said this.


    With the connection between his father and Bobby, he reckoned the


    coboration with Darth Holdings was a done deal.


    Archie grabbed the phone and called Bobby.


    But upon hearing Archie¡¯s intention, Bobby just said inly before


    hanging up the phone, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯m not free at the moment.¡±


    This made Archie¡¯s heart sink.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    ¡°Dear, what''s wrong?¡±


    Madison looked at Archie''s changing expression and asked with


    concern.


    Archie let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know the full


    situation. Madison, please freshen up and put on some makeup.


    Apany me to Darth Holdings.¡±


    He wanted to meet with Bobby in person.


    ¡°Alright, dear. Just wait for me.¡±


    Madison immediately went into the bathroom and covered some of


    the bruises on her face with foundation.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of Darth Holdings.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is this happening?!¡±


    Archie, who had been rejected, kicked a stone lion statue at the


    entrance angrily.


    He had specially gone there to meet with Bobby.


    However, Bobby didn¡¯t even bother to see him. Instead, the person


    who had responded to him was Bobby¡¯s secretary.


    The secretary''s message was crystal clear. They had already chosen another candidate for the city construction project.


    ¡°Dear, please calm down,¡± Madisonforted him.


    ¡°How can | calm down?!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Archie was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We had already


    agreed on everything during the previous negotiations!¡±


    He couldn''t understand why Bobby had suddenly changed his mind.


    Bobby''s attitude toward him was nowpletely different from


    before.


    In order to secure this project, the Price family had even taken the


    initiative to give up 30% of their shares.


    His father and Bobby had a good business rtionship. Even if Bobby


    wanted to give the project to someone else, he should have at least


    informed Archie about it instead of treating him like an outsider.


    Archie found it hard to ept. He was also very confused. Something had to have happened for the situation to turn out like this!


    ¡°Dear, do you think someone offered Mr. Kane something in exchange for the project?¡± Madison analyzed.


    In the business world, it wasn¡¯t umon for people to use


    underhanded means like bribery to gain apetitive advantage over


    others.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Archie immediately denied.


    ¡°With Bobby¡¯s current status and position, ordinary bribes wouldn''t


    sway him.


    ¡°Besides, Lord ckheart is also in Yrando now. He might visit Darth


    Holdings at any time. If he discovers that Mr. Kane is using his position for personal gain, the consequences will be severe.


    ¡°Mr. Kane isn¡¯t foolish. There¡¯s no need for him to take such a big risk.


    H


    ¡°Then, what could be the reason, dear?¡±


    Madison couldn''t understand it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Archie said in a soft voice.


    Not to mention Madison, even he himself couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    As they stood there puzzled, a white BMW 320i slowly pulled up in front of thepany¡¯s entrance. The car door opened, and


    two figures got out.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m so nervous. I¡¯m about to meet Mr. Kane. | absolutely can¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± Dakota took a few deep breaths as


    she walked.


    This contract was very important for the Jennings family. She


    couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous, and just stay calm. You''ll be fine,¡± Cameron


    reassured her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dakota nodded vigorously, psyching herself up.


    The two walked up the steps. As they reached the top of the stairs, they spotted two familiar figures. The other party also noticed


    them, and their gazes locked.


    ¡°Cameron, it¡¯s you again!¡± Madison frowned in disgust.


    ¡°And Dakota, why are you with someone like him?¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    ¡°Maddy, I...¡±


    Seeing the anger in Madison¡¯s eyes, Dakota tried to exin.


    ¡°Cameron, why are you two here?¡± Madison interrupted Dakota before


    she could speak.


    ¡°We''re here to sign a contract,¡± Cameron said with a cold expression.


    ¡°A contract? What contract?¡± Madison was taken aback.


    ¡°The city construction project,¡± Cameron replied.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Mr. Kane actually gave you the city construction project?¡±


    Madison was stunned by that revtion. Archie, who was standing


    beside her, was also visibly shocked


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give it to me. He gave it to the Jennings family,¡± Cameron.


    rified.


    ¡°To the Jennings family?¡± The two of them were even more shoc


    Suddenly, Madison thought of a certain possibility, and a wave of


    anger washed over her. She pointed at Dakota and asked, ¡°Dakota


    what do you mean by this? Are you teaming up with my ex-husband to steal our project?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dakota was startled. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t know you were also interested in this project.¡±


    27


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? You''re so close to him. Why are you pretending not.


    to Madison sneered.


    ¡°By the way, how long have you two known each other?¡±


    ¡°We met just a few days ago,¡± Dakota answered truthfully.


    ¡°So you''ve known each other for a few days? Dakota, you''re truly


    despicable!¡±


    Madison''s face was filled with resentment.


    ¡®Maddy, please let me exin. It¡¯s not what you think...¡± Dakota said


    anxiously.


    ¡°What else is there to exin?¡± Madison interrupted sharply.


    ¡°You know what kind of person he is, and you know what he did to me at the wedding today. Yet, you''re still willing to get close to


    him! | treat you as my best friend, but what am | to you?¡±


    ¡°Maddy, I...¡±


    Dakota desperately wanted to rify the situation, but she didn¡¯t


    know where to begin.


    Cameron watched as Dakota was scolded, and a trace of coldness


    shed in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°Dakota, there¡¯s no need to exin anything to someone like


    her. She¡¯s not a good person, so everything she sees will be tainted. Besides, this project wasn¡¯t arranged just for them. Other


    people are


    qualified topete too.


    ¡°Besides, does she even have a say in this?¡±


    Madison exploded, ¡°You bootlicker! You kissed up to me for five


    years, and after | dumped you, you¡¯re now trying to pursue my best friend? How disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting?¡±


    Cameron couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Madison, you think too highly of o yourself.¡±


    $"Stop pretending!¡± Madison said angrily, with an attitude as if she had e seen through Cameronpletely. ¡°Do you really think


    | know onothing?¡±


    W¡¯What do you know?¡±


    la Cameron frowned.


    At Atymy wedding earlier, didn¡¯t you take advantage of the favor Lordckheart owed you to get him to act with you?¡±


    Howow did you know?¡±


    So,Sawawag night.¡±


    Madisononipdiosicurled into a sneer.


    You destacoldable bastard, do you really think that no one knows


    ? Let me tell yibyour Archie''s friends were all standing at the entra


    f the banquet hall at the time. They heard everything!


    And I''ll also selfbiyahathat this news has already spread among the


    ipper-ss circlesidsetket¡¯s see how you''ll swagger around in the future!¡±


    Is that so? That''s gooddd.¡±


    Cameron smiled. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with people


    trying to get close to him everywhere he went, which would save him


    a lot of trouble.


    Madison gave a frustrated yell. Cameron''s indifferent attitude


    infuriated her.


    She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself just because you''ve ruined my wedding. Archie has already promised to make up


    for it. Your conspiracy won''t seed!


    ¡°You disgust me, and I''ll never allow Dakota to be with someone like you!¡±


    ¡°If thinking this way makes you feel better, then go ahead,¡± Cameron


    replied indifferently. He then turned to Dakota, who was beside him,


    with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Let''s go, Dakota. Mr. Kane is still waiting for you to sign the contract.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on someone like Madison.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dakota said, nodding lightly.


    This opportunity had been hard-won, thanks to Cameron''s efforts.


    She couldn''t afford to bete.


    She also knew that Cameron wasn¡¯t the kind of person Madison had portrayed him to be.


    ¡°Maddy, I''ll exin everything to youter after | get back. It¡¯s really not what you think. Please don¡¯t me Cameron,¡± Dakota


    said to Madison apologetically.


    Then, she walked to the entrance of Darth Holdings with Cameron.


    That adulterous couple!


    Madison watched their retreating figures, seething with anger. Beside her, Archie remained silent. However, his eyes were filled


    with gloom. Today, he had once again been outwitted by this guy!


    414

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    ¡°That brat!¡±


    Archie clenched his fist. His eyes were icy cold.


    ¡°| didn¡¯t expect Dakota to be so despicable, being with someone like


    Cameron!¡±


    Madison cursed Dakota through gritted teeth, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Dakota was such a person either. A person¡¯s true nature is indeed


    hard to


    discern.¡±


    ¡°But, | think the most likely possibility is that your friend is taking advantage of Cameron,¡± Archie said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Dakota¡¯s taking advantage of Cameron?¡± Madison said, startled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Archie said.


    ¡°Aside from the fact that there¡¯s noparability between the Jennings family and the Price family, as far as | know, the Jen


    family has be insolvent recently. It¡¯s impossible to coope with such a debt-ridden family.


    ¡°This time, Dakota must have made this choice because Camero


    had asked Lord ckheart for a favor.¡±


    Lord ckheart was the chairman of Darth Holdings. With just a word from him, the project would proceed.


    ¡°So, that''s it!¡± Madison finally understood. No wonder Dakota and Cameron had gotten so close! It turned out that Dakota was


    just


    using Cameron!


    ¡°What a cunning woman!¡± Madison said, looking displeased.


    Then, she turned to Archie.


    ¡°I''m sorry, dear. It¡¯s my fault. | shouldn¡¯t have invited Dakota to be my bridesmaid. None of this would have happened otherwise,


    and your project wouldn¡¯t have been given to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Dear, this isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it.¡± Seeing


    Madison sinking into self-me, Archieforted her.


    However, deep in his eyes, a sinister glint flickered.


    He sighed, pretending to be embarrassed, and then said, ¡°Indeed, this project is something my father has emphasized over and


    over again. If | mess up this time, I''m afraid that when he returns, he''ll think that. I''ve neglected my duties and that I¡¯m distracted


    by my love life. So, he


    might interfere with our rtionship.


    ¡°My dear, what should we do then? Is there any other way to salvage


    the situation?¡±


    Madison immediately panicked when she heard that her rtionship with Archie might be affected.


    She wanted to marry into a wealthy family and live a good life!


    ¡°There¡¯s a way, but it might require temporarily sacrificing some of


    your


    our career,¡± Archie said, looking hesitant. ¡°I know that saying this might cause some misunderstandings, and | understand that


    you''ve worked hard to get to where you are today...¡±


    ¡°Dear, how can | help you?¡± Madison responded readily. As long as


    she could help Archie without affecting his father¡¯s opinion of her,


    she was willing to do it.


    ¡°Well... | need you to transfer a few of therger projects currently


    under yourpany to me temporarily to help me get through this difficult situation,¡± Archie said, still looking ufortable.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem, dear. After all, we''ll be a family soon. What¡¯s mine is yours. Take any projects you need. I''ll ask the person in


    charge of the otherpany to contact you!¡± Madison agreed without hesitation.


    She didn¡¯t think much about it and just wanted to help Archie as much


    as possible.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Archie felt a surge of excitement but wore an expression of self- me and guilt.


    ¡°I''m so lucky to be able to marry someone as wonderful as you. It¡¯s a


    pity that our wedding was disrupted by that scoundrel Cameron. I¡¯m


    so powerless...¡±


    ¡°Dear, please don¡¯t say that. That vile and shameless person can¡¯t bepared to you at all. He just used some despicable


    tricks!¡± Madison reassured him,pletely taken in by Archie¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s still because I¡¯m so powerless,¡± Archie said as he sighed. despondently again.


    In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. This woman was really an idiot for believing what he said so easily.


    Who cared about feelings? What he wanted was the high-quality business partners she currently had in the capital. Once he


    completely took over, it would be time for him to kick this worthless


    woman to the curb!

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    ¡°Dear, please stop ming yourself. | believe in your abilities. I¡¯m sure


    you''ll ovee this difficulty soon.


    Madison waspletely deceived by Archie¡¯s act and continued to


    encourage him.


    ¡°Thank you, Madison. It¡¯s so great to have you by my side,¡± Archie


    continued with his emotional performance.


    ¡°You still say such sweet things to me,¡± Madison replied shyly.


    ¡°But that bastard Cameron has robbed you of your project. We can¡¯t


    let him off so easily!¡± Madison continued, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Archie¡¯s gaze turned cold. That guy not only embarrassed him at the


    wedding but also stole his project! He needed to get back at him! Anyway, Lord ckheart would be leaving Yrando in two days.


    ¡°Dear, what''s your n?¡± Madison asked.


    ¡°I''m going to ask Lord Caspian for help!¡± Archie dered with a fierce look in his eyes. He wanted to make Cameron''s life


    unbearable.


    ¡°Lord Caspian? From the ck Tiger Gang?¡±


    Madison was shocked. The ck Tiger Gang was thergest


    underground force in the Yrando, and Lord Caspian was its leader.


    What made him even more formidable was Timothy backing him. He


    was a truly influential figure who controlled the capital''s underworld,


    2/3


    and his reach extended far.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Archie said.


    ¡°Considering my rtionship with Lord Caspian, getting him to deal


    with Cameron will be easy.¡±


    ¡°Dear, you''re really amazing!¡± Madison looked at him in admiration,


    but then she suddenly thought of a problem.


    ¡°But, wouldn''t it be too obvious if you asked Lord Caspian to deal with. him directly? Also, if Dakota is there, I¡¯m afraid she''ll feel


    guilty about


    it, and then she might end up getting together with him.¡±


    Madison understood Dakota''s personality quite well. Although she had used some cunning methods this time, it was only to save


    the


    Jennings family.


    She was afraid that if Dakota saw Cameron suffering because of her,


    she would feel guilty and end up with him. Then, Cameron would have


    benefited from the whole situation! How could that worthless,


    despicable viin find such a good recement? She would never let


    him have his way!


    ¡°So, do you have a better idea?¡± Archie asked Madison.


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±


    Asinister smile appeared on Madison¡¯s lips. She leaned closer to


    Archie and whispered softly in his ear.


    ¡°It''ll be my birthday in a few days. I''ll invite Dakota to celebrate it with


    me, and then you can ask Lord Caspian to do it...¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± Archie narrowed his eyes, a cold glint


    shing across them.


    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Madison said.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She could already imagine Cameron''s fate. When the time came, with


    his cowardly nature, he definitely wouldn''t dare to show up. Then, his


    image in Dakota''s heart would be shattered.


    They needed to drive a wedge between him and Dakota first. Then,


    they would deal with him.


    Did he think he could get away with ruining her wedding? Did he think


    that gaining a favor from Lord ckheart would change his fortune? Her revenge had yet toe!


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    ¡°Dakota, now that the contract has been signed, do you feel a little


    more rxed?¡± Cameron asked with a smile as they walked toward


    thepany¡¯s parking lot.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Dakota nodded slightly, but her facecked the expected joy and instead appeared somewhat downcast.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened earlier?¡± Cameron


    inquired.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dakota said as she nodded again, her tone filled with guilt.


    ¡°| didn¡¯t expect to see Maddy here. She misunderstood me, but | didn¡¯t


    get a chance to exin. And now it has ended up affecting you as well. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She continued, ¡°When | get backter,


    Fil exin


    everything to her clearly.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she''ll listen?¡± Cameron said coldly as he shook his


    head. ¡°Have you forgotten how she spoke to you earlier?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cameron knew Madison well. She was not only selfish but also very


    self-centered. Once she had made up her mind about something, she


    wouldn''t listen to exnations from anyone else. Dakota¡¯s attempt to


    reach out to her might just lead to more frustration.


    ¡°Regardless, I''ll give it a try.¡±


    Dakota let out a sigh. She didn¡¯t want this incident to cause a rift in


    the rtionship between her and Madison, and she certainly didn¡¯t


    want Cameron to suffer because of it.


    Seeing Dakota¡¯s concern over her rtionship with Madison,


    Cameron nodded his head and encouraged her. ¡°If this rtionship is


    really important to you, then you can try to exin things to her. No


    matter what the oue is, Ill stand by your side.¡±


    His words made Dakota suddenlye to a halt.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dakota?¡±


    Cameron also stopped walking and turned to look at Dakota.


    ¡°It''s nothing,¡± Dakota said, shaking her head. She looked up at


    Cameron, gazing into his deep and starry eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Cameron!¡± she said sincerely.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite to me,¡± Cameron said, smiling. Then,


    he waved his hand and continued, ¡°Let''s head back.¡±


    However, Dakota suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡±


    Cameron, will Lord ckhearte back after he leaves Yra ?¡±


    ¡°Do you need his help with something?¡± Cameron replied, looki


    Dakota.


    ¡°No, | was just asking. I¡¯m worried that Archie will seek revenge


    you...¡± Dakota said, her gaze flickering slightly.


    Cameron noticed her concern and smiled gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone like Archie can¡¯t do anything to me. Besides,


    Lord ckheart will only be away for a few days. He¡¯s going to take


    care of some important matters for some big shot. He should be


    back soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dakota let out a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I hope | can clear up the misunderstanding with Maddy soon. Then,


    maybe


    the misunderstanding between you and her can also be resolved.¡±


    ¡°It''s definitely possible,¡± Cameron encouraged her.


    Dakota let out a hum of agreement as she nodded firmly.


    Later that evening, after Dakota returned home, she took out her


    phone and sent a message to Madison.


    ¡°Maddy, are you still angry? What happened today was really a


    misunderstanding. | didn¡¯t know that you and Archie were also


    interested in that project. My family isn¡¯t in a great situation right


    now, and | really needed that contract.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Also, my rtionship with Cameron isn¡¯t what you think. We''re just ordinary friends. Please don¡¯t hate him


    anymore.¡±


    After she sent the message, Madison quickly replied. Dakota took a deep breath and opened the reply nervously.


    ¡°Dakota, | believe you. | also want to apologize to you for what


    happened this afternoon. | was too emotional at the time and said


    some hurtful things. | hope you won''t take them to heart.¡±


    Seeing Madison¡¯s reply, Dakota let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Maddy. Thank you for believing in me, and thank you for understanding me!¡± Dakota replied happily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We''re best friends, after all!¡±


    Madison continued, ¡°By the way, my birthday is the day after


    tomorrow. | n to hold a party at Star Sea Karaoke. You have to be


    there!¡±


    As Dakota typed those words, she sneered in her heart.


    Dakota, oh Dakota, how should | put it? Should | say that you are


    naive or that you are stupid? You stole my Archie¡¯s project and got involved with my ex-husband. Do you really think that you can


    just say


    it was a misunderstanding and wipe the te clean?

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Dream on! Dakota, you bitch!


    Madison cursed Dakota in her heart. The rtionship between her


    and Archie was almost affected by the failure of this project! And the culprit actually had the nerve to try and justify her actions to


    her. Did


    she think Madison was a fool?


    Anyway, this bitch would soon face retribution! On her birthday, Lord Caspian would take good care of her!


    Dakota didn¡¯t know Madison''s true thoughts. Thinking that thetter really understood and believed her, she happily replied,


    ¡°Okay, Maddy, I''ll be there. I¡¯ve already prepared a birthday gift for you!¡±


    ¡°Dakota, you''re truly my best friend¡± Madison replied, pretending to


    be affectionate.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dakota replied proudly.


    ¡°I''ll see you there then, Dakota. | have some things to attend to now.¡± With her goal achieved, Madison ended their conversation.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. | have to take a shower now too.¡±


    After the chat ended, Dakota was so happy that she almost threw her phone in the air.


    Sure enough, she and Madison were the closest of friends. They could share everything with each other and easily clear up any


    misunderstandings!


    2/4Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She shared the good news with Cameron immediately.


    Upon reading Dakota¡¯s message, Cameron couldn''t help but frown.


    When did that woman be so broad-minded? She actually


    understood Dakota¡¯s intentions with just a few messages? And she


    even took the initiative to invite Dakota to her birthday party?


    Confused, Cameron typed a congrattory message.


    ¡°It''s great that you two made up!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! | didn¡¯t expect Maddy to understand me so well. It seems that


    our friendship of more than 20 years isn¡¯t in vain,¡± Dakota responded proudly, showing off their strong friendship and Madison¡¯s


    trust in her.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Cameron replied. Then, he asked, ¡°By the way, did Madison


    mention anything else, like me or our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dakota replied.


    ¡°No?¡± Cameron muttered to himself, feeling that something was off.


    Given his understanding of Madison, it was impossible for her not to


    question Dakota. At the very least, she would have asked about them.


    Otherwise, why would Madison react so strongly when she saw him


    and Dakota walking together outside Darth Holdings¡¯s entrance


    earlier?


    ¡°Dakota, do you feel that Madison¡¯s attitude seems a bit unusual?¡±


    Cameron knew that saying this might make Dakota think that he was


    trying to sow discord between her and Madison, but out of concern


    for Dakota''s safety, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Not really. We''ve had our fair share of arguments in the past, but


    we''ve always been open to talking things out, and we usually


    reconcile quickly,¡± Dakota replied.


    She was immersed in happiness and didn¡¯t feel that anything was


    particrly amiss.


    She continued, ¡°Now that the misunderstanding between us has been


    cleared up, there should be no more conflicts between you and her


    too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Maybe I¡¯m just worrying for nothing. Are you happy now?¡±


    Cameron asked.


    ¡°Yeah! All thanks to you!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Why are you thanking me again? | didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°But | still want to thank you!¡±


    Without Cameron''s support, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to approach


    Madison so soon to rify the situation. She was truly gratefu


    him.


    ¡°Then, I''ll graciously ept this thanks.¡±


    ¡°Alright! | won''t disturb your rest anymore. I¡¯m going to take a show


    now.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After ending the chat, Dakota hummed happily and walked into the bathroom with her nightgown.


    On the other side, Cameron frowned again after putting down his


    phone. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was fishy.


    Madison wasn¡¯t the kind of person to willingly take a loss. However,


    he could really just be thinking too much. After all, Dakota and


    Madison had been best friends since childhood, and they talked


    about everything.


    Furthermore, on the recent cruise, Dakota had gone out of her way to


    help Madison plead with Lord ckheart. No matter how bad


    Madison was, she wouldn''t be so conniving as to conspire against


    Dakota, right?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    Two dayster, Madison and a group of close friends she had invited gathered in Room 206 of Star Sea Karaoke for her birthday


    party.


    As the birthday girl, she was dressed in a sexy, tight dress and had exquisite makeup on.


    There was arge cake with candles on the table in the private room, surrounded by various fruits, snacks, and drinks.


    ¡°Maddy, happy birthday!¡± Dakota was the first to offer her birthday wishes and the carefully prepared birthday gift.


    ¡°Dakota, thank you!¡± Madison happily epted the gift, but a hint of malice shed deep in her eyes.


    However, Dakota didn¡¯t see it because of the dim lighting in the room.


    Today, she was also dressed up, wearing a light yellow dress with a


    belt around her waist, entuating her slender waist.


    ¡°Let''s all sing the birthday song together!¡± someone suggested.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As everyone sang, the room filled with melodious and cheerful voices.


    After that, the girls excitedly said, ¡°Maddy, hurry and make a wish!¡±


    ¡°Alright


    Madison blew out the candles and closed her eyes to make a wish


    Then, she cut the cake into slices and distributed them to everyone.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They all began to celebrate with joy.


    Some sang loudly, some drank, and some sat on the couch and ate


    snacks.


    Dakota sat next to Madison. Seeing that Archie wasn¡¯t there, she


    asked in surprise, ¡°Maddy, where¡¯s Archie? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Since it was Madison¡¯s birthday, Archie should have been there too.


    ¡°Archie?¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°Because he failed to get the


    project, he had to look for other investment opportunities. He¡¯s been


    really busy these days. That''s why he doesn¡¯t have time to be with me


    today.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Maddy...¡± Dakota replied guilty.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? There¡¯s no need to feel sorry. The


    Jennings family is also having difficulties now. In the business world,


    competition is just par for the course.¡±


    H


    Madison expressed her understanding, but deep inside, she felt


    extremely resentful.


    Dakota, that bitch! If it weren¡¯t for her, Archie wouldn¡¯t be busy running


    around outside for the past two days and leaving her alone on her


    birthday!


    Archie¡¯s father was due to return from his business trip in about two


    weeks. In order to wrap up the project before his father came back,


    Archie was actively transferring the work to her partners in the capital.


    Dakota was unaware of this and thanked Madison.


    ¡°Maddy, thank you for understanding me. Once the Jennings family. gets through this tough period, if the two of you ever need


    help with anything, just let me know. I''ll do my utmost to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dakota,¡± Madison said gently, but she was sneering inwardly.


    When would Archie ever need her help? Dakota really thought too highly of herself and the Jennings family!


    ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Today is my birthday. Come


    on, drink this.¡±


    Madison picked up a full ss of red wine from the table and handed


    it to Dakota.


    Dakota rarely drank alcohol, and her tolerance was quite low. However, since it was Madison''s birthday, and in order to make her


    happy, she drank the whole ss in one go.


    The fiery alcohol filled her stomach, and a seductive blush.


    immediately appeared on Dakota''s face. She started to feel a lit lightheaded.


    Madison watched her maliciously. She knew that Dakota couldn¡¯t drink. However, she intended to make Dakota drink today.


    This was just the first step of her n!

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Amidst the lively atmosphere, the birthday party had reached its


    halfway point.


    ¡°Maddy, | really can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Dakota pushed away the red wine offered by Madison, her voice soft and weak. She had already drunk three sses of red wine


    and really


    couldn¡¯t handle any more. She now felt like the world was spinning.


    ¡°Alright, let''s not drink anymore.¡±


    Madison set her ss down, looking at Dakota¡¯s currently vulnerable and powerless demeanor with a hint of coldness creeping


    into her


    eyes.


    Then, she took out her phone and sent a message to an unfamiliar


    number.


    Soon, the door to the private room was pushed open from the outside. A fierce-looking man in a suit and a cigar in his mouth.


    entered. Behind him were several other men with menacing expressions and robust builds.


    It was none other than Lord Caspian and his men!


    The room suddenly fell silent. The girls looked at the uninvited guests


    with horror. The intimidating aura around those men made it clear that they weren''t to be trifled with.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s really lively here!¡± Lord Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up into a yful smile as he nced around the room.


    The girls inside the room were terrified. They huddled in the corners of the couch, their eyes filled with fear.


    Lord Caspian looked at their delicate faces and wless skin. They


    were far more beautiful than the women he hooked up with in


    nightclubs. When his eyes fell on Dakota, he was momentarily


    stunned.


    That outfit, that figure, and that face was simply stunning!


    His eyes suddenly burned with intense desire.


    This was his target for the day!


    What a beautiful woman! And she had been delivered to him on a


    silver tter!


    That guy Archie really knew how to show his appreciation!


    Caspian licked his lips in excitement as he approached Dakota. ¡°Hey


    there, beautiful. You look familiar. Have we met somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dakota, who was already intoxicated, opened her eyes.


    in a daze when she heard someone talking to her.


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m Lord Caspian!¡± Caspian grinned as he spoke.


    His eyes narrowed as he lecherously nced at Dakota¡¯s exposed


    thigh beneath her skirt. A fiery desire stirred within him. She was


    undeniably a top-tier beauty!


    ¡°Uh... Lord Caspian? Sorry, | don¡¯t know you,¡± Dakota mumbled,


    confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Caspian rubbed his chin and smirked.


    ¡°No worries, we''ll get to know each other very soon. Let''s go, have


    some fun with me. I¡¯ve already booked a room at the hotel next door.¡±


    With that, he reached out to pull Dakota toward him.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Dakota, with her hazy consciousness, felt someone trying to make advances on her. She instinctively pushed away Caspian¡¯s


    hand, then grabbed a wine bottle from the table and swung it viciously at his


    head.


    With a loud sound, the wine bottle shattered into pieces. Caspian staggered back two steps, and the room fell silent.


    The other girls covered their mouths in shock. Even Madison was


    taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t expect Dakota, who was drunk, to hit someone¡¯s head with a wine bottle when faced with harassment. Besides, the


    other party


    was Lord Caspian!


    If something went wrong, she would be in trouble too!


    Madison quickly looked at Caspian, her heart pounding.


    Caspian had blood oozing out from his forehead. He wiped it away


    with his hand and looked at the blood on his palm. A fierce look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± With an angry roar, Lord Caspian raised his palm and pped Dakota hard across her face.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    The loud smack echoed through the room. It was extremely loud.


    10003


    Dakota was pped so hard that she almost fainted, and a bright red handprint quickly appeared on her face.


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± Caspian cursed. He spat fiercely on


    the ground, his eyes full of ferocity.


    The other girls were trembling in fear, huddling together as if trying to


    shield-themselves from harm.


    Madison¡¯s heart trembled, praying that Caspian wouldn¡¯t direct his


    anger toward her.


    Dakota had also sobered up after receiving that p. She held her


    burning cheek, and her eyes, which had been filled with drowsiness


    earlier, were now filled with shock and fear.


    ¡°Lord... Lord Caspian?¡± she asked, her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Bitch, do you recognize me now?¡± Caspian said, ring at Dakota.


    ¡°Do you know that you just hit me on the head with a wine bottle? How do you suggest we settle this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dakota was startled.


    It was only now that she vaguely remembered feeling someone


    touching her inappropriately earlier, and in her inebriated state, she had instinctively grabbed something from the table and threw


    it. Unexpectedly, the other party turned out to be Caspian.


    Chaoy


    ¡°I-¡¯''m sorry, Lord Caspian. I¡¯ve had too much to drink. I... | can.pensate you for your medical expenses,¡± Dakota quickly


    apologized.


    ¡°Compensate me for my medical expenses?¡±


    Caspian chuckled and looked at Dakota with a sinister gaze.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°N-No...¡± Dakota trembled with fear as she quickly tried to exin, ¡°I


    was pretty hammered earlier. | didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You''re sorry?¡±


    Caspian let out a chillingugh as he locked his gaze on her delicate


    face, his desire burning intensely. ¡°If you really want to apologize, |


    can give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Really, Lord Caspian?¡± Dakota asked, her voice trembling. She looked


    at Caspian with fear evident in her eyes. She knew that he had u


    motives.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Caspian responded with a wicked grin.


    ¡°I''ve always had an eye for beauty. Here¡¯s the deal. If you spend th


    night with me, attend to my desires, and make sure I¡¯m satisfied, we


    can potentially let bygones be bygones.¡±


    ¡°No... Please, Lord Caspian!¡± Dakota pleaded, her voice shaking.


    She knew that this wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    ¡°No? What do you mean? I¡¯ve developed an interest in you, so you should feel honored Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Caspian¡¯s


    demeanor


    turned menacing again.


    ¡°Lord Caspian, please spare me. | didn¡¯t mean to do it. | can


    compensate you with money, no matter how much you want!¡± Dakota


    begged desperately.


    She was truly terrified. She feared what might happen if she didn¡¯t.


    comply with his demands.


    She didn¡¯t understand how the situation had suddenly taken such a


    dark turn. They were all celebrating Madison¡¯s birthday happily just


    moments ago. Why had Caspian suddenly barged in with his men?


    Seeing the tension escting, Madison knew it was time to step in.


    She spoke up, ¡°Lord Caspian, my friend was indeed in the wrong when she struck you. However, you must have noticed that


    she¡¯s


    intoxicated, and your sudden intrusion-


    ¡°What, are you saying that I¡¯m in the wrong?¡± Caspian frowned angrily, interrupting Madison.


    However, their exchange was all part of their act. They had pl


    everything in advance.


    ¡°No, Lord Caspian, | would never dare,¡± Madison quickly replied bef


    turning to Dakota.


    ¡°Dakota, you''ve made a mistake and offended Lord Caspian. The situation isn¡¯t great. Doesn¡¯t Cameron really like you? Now that


    we''re in such a mess, why don¡¯t you call him and ask for help?¡±


    ¡°Cameron?¡±


    Dakota¡¯s mind raced, but she shook her head shortly after.


    ¡°No, | can¡¯t involve him in something like this.¡±


    This time, they were dealing with Caspian. She didn¡¯t want Cameron


    to get hurt.


    ¡°Why are you still so concerned about him at a time like this? Besides, isn¡¯t he just full of himself? What''s the use of being timid


    now? If he


    truly cares about you, he¡¯ll step up and figure out a way to help you!¡±


    Madison added, trying to provoke Dakota into calling Cameron.


    ¡°Forget it, Madison. This has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Forget it? How can you give up now? If you won''t call him, | will!¡± Madison disregarded Dakota¡¯s objections and dialed


    Cameron''s


    number.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cameron asked coldly.


    ¡°What''s with that attitude, Cameron? | don¡¯t have time to argue with


    you right now. Listen, Dakota identally injured Lord Caspian of the ck Tiger Gang, and he¡¯s about to take her away. If


    you''ve got the


    guts,e over and help her! We''re in Room 206 of Star Sea Karaoke!


    ¡°Madison said into the phone.


    ¡°Dakota injured Lord Caspian?¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°I''ll be there in ten minutes,¡± he said before hanging up.


    Coincidentally, his phone hadn¡¯t yet been charged and only had 5% of


    battery left. To ensure that he could contact Madison or Dakotater,


    he decided to turn off his phone temporarily.


    On the other side, Madison exchanged nces with Caspian after the call ended. They understood each other perfectly.


    Caspian smirked.


    What was a few more minutes of waiting? The oue was already


    obvious.


    ¡°Dakota, Cameron said he¡¯d be here in ten minutes,¡± Madison said to


    Dakota.


    ¡°Madison, why would you do that?¡± Dakota panicked.


    She quickly took out her phone and tried calling Cameron to tell him. not toe. However, his phone was turned off.


    Dakota¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dakota?¡± Madison asked, noticing Dakota¡¯s


    expression.


    ¡°He... turned off his phone,¡± Dakota replied.


    ¡°Heh, what a useless guy!¡± Madison let out a scornfulugh.


    She was genuinely surprised, having initially believed that Cameron would head there based on his earlier words. However, it


    appeared


    that he was all talk and no action. And now he was so afraid that he


    had turned off his phone. Truly, some people were inherently


    spineless!


    ¡°Beautiful, it seems like your friend has no intention ofing to help you.¡± Caspian sneered and continued, ¡°How about this? If


    youe with me, | promise, with my status as Lord Caspian, that no one in this town will dare to harm a single hair on your


    head from this point


    forward.¡±


    Dakota remained silent, feeling aplex mix of emotions. She was relieved that Cameron wasn¡¯ting, but at the same time,


    she felt a sense of loss and a faint ache in her heart. This pain was much deeper than the p Caspian had given her earlier.


    Cameron¡¯s phone was turned off.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. Was it possible that she had subconsciously started to think of Cameron as her boyfriend?


    What was she thinking? What was going on in her head?


    Dakota scolded herself inwardly.


    Watching Dakota¡¯s subdued mood, Madison saw the opportunity shel


    was waiting for. Her eyes revealed a triumphant glint. This was the


    result she wanted.


    Now that Cameron wasn¡¯ting, it was time to move on to the next


    step of her n-to let Caspian destroy Dakota!


    She lifted her head and gave Caspian a signal with her eyes. Caspian immediately understood, and a wicked smile appeared on


    his face. He had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Beautiful,e with me,¡± Caspian said, rubbing his hands together


    excitedly as he approached Dakota.


    Dakota shuddered but didn¡¯t resist. She knew that resistance was


    futile. Her eyes were filled with despair, and thoughts of Cameron


    consumed her mind.


    Caspian noticed herck of resistance, and an excited and lecherous


    gleam filled his eyes.


    However, just as Caspian was about to take her away, there was a loud bang. The door to the private room was suddenly kicked


    open, and a figure walked in.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Dakota looked up, and her dark eyes suddenly lit up.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Rewardi


    y

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Madison was startled as she looked at Cameron, who had just


    appeared at the door.


    That useless guy had actuallye!


    ¡°Are you the beautiful girl¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Caspian said, frowning as he


    looked at Cameron, who had stormed in.


    ¡°Were you the one who hit Dakota in the face?¡± Cameron asked,


    looking at Caspian coldly..


    ¡°Yes, | did,¡± Caspian admitted openly.


    In his eyes, Cameron posed no threat to him.


    ¡°Kneel and apologize to her,¡± Cameron said expressionlessly.


    However, the murderous intent surfacing in his pitch-ck eyes


    proved that his mood was far from the calm he portrayed.


    However, due to the dim lighting inside the room, Caspian didn¡¯t


    notice it.


    And even if he had noticed, what could Cameron do? In Yrando, was


    there anyone who dared to challenge Caspian?


    Caspian let out a contemptuous snort. His followersughed as well.


    One of them, a guy with blond hair and a fierce expression, said, ¡± Boss, | think this guy¡¯s got a loose screw in his head. Allow


    me to


    teach him a little lesson to make him understand who he¡¯s dealing


    with!¡±


    Caspian, however, raised his hand to stop him. He looked at Cameron


    with a yful smile.


    ¡°Kid, do you know who you''re talking to?¡±


    ¡°I''ll say it once more. Kneel and apologize to her,¡± Cameron said in a


    deep voice, and the coldness in his eyes became more evident.


    ¡°Kid, do you enjoy showing off in front of women?¡± Caspian asked as he rubbed his chin and looked at Cameron with a mocking


    expression.


    Madison''s mouth was also curled into a malicious smirk.


    This idiot was always putting on a front. Did he genuinely believe that


    nobody dared to confront him?


    The other party was Caspian, a prominent figure in the underworld!


    Did he truly believe that Caspian was asid-back as Archie, someone, with a generous spirit who wouldn''t lower himself to his


    level?


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t worry about me. Just leave!¡± Dakota saw the


    atmosphere bing increasingly tense and quickly urged Can


    to leave.


    She was genuinely happy that Cameron hade. She had actuall


    misunderstood him.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dakota, I''ll take you back. And that guy who hurt you will


    pay for it,¡± Cameron said, smiling at Dakota.


    However, his smile did not ease Dakota¡¯s anxiety. Instead, it made her worry even more for his safety. She knew that Cameron


    would fight


    Caspian for her.


    ¡°Cameron...¡±


    ¡°Kid, I''ve noticed. You really like to pretend to be tough, huh?¡±


    Without waiting for Dakota to speak, Caspian wore an unpleasant


    expression and looked at Cameron with a somewhat menacing gaze.


    ¡°You think you can make me, Lord Caspian, kneel and apologize? Who do you think you are? But since it seems like you have a


    fondness for


    kneeling, I''ll humor you today. I¡¯ll pummel you until you¡¯re crawling on


    the ground, and then you can kneel...¡±


    ¡°Your nonsense is getting a bit too much,¡± Cameron¡¯s indifferent


    voice interrupted Caspian.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Caspian¡¯s forehead veins bulged, and his gaze finally


    turnedpletely sinister.


    He swung his fist toward Cameron¡¯s face.


    Cameron saw iting but made no attempt to evade it.


    ¡°Coward!¡± Caspian sneered, thinking that Cameron had been too paralyzed with fear after his punch.


    Madison watched with a hint of relief in her eyes.


    Sure enough, this jerk only knew how to talk big!


    Dakota let out a scream. She was so scared that she closed her eyes


    as she couldn''t bear to watch.


    However, just when everyone thought that Cameron would be hit by Caspian¡¯s punch, Cameron suddenly moved.


    His speed was astonishing.


    He grabbed Caspian¡¯s face and mmed his head into the TV screen


    behind him.


    There was a loud bang, and the screen shattered.


    ¡°Ah! My head...¡± Caspian clutched his head and screamed in agony as


    hey on the ground.


    Dakota opened her eyes.


    The next moment, her eyes were filled with shock.


    Everyone was left speechless by the scene before them.


    Cameron had actually taken down Caspian in one move!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    And just as everyone was dumbfounded, Cameron¡¯s cold voice rang


    out again.


    ¡°Now, can you kneel and apologize?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    His cold voice echoed in the room.


    Everyone watched Cameron in utter astonishment. This guy had


    actually taken down Caspian with a single move!


    Dakota was the first to react. Her gaze was filled with concern as she


    looked at Cameron.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Caspian¡¯s henchmen asked as they quickly


    surrounded him.


    ¡°Do | look alright, you idiots?¡± Caspian roared, clutching his head.¡± Beat that kid to a pulp!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Damn, you must be tired of living. You actually dared toy a hand


    on Lord Caspian!¡±


    The bald leader spat on the ground and approached Cameron menacingly. He was followed by a dozen other henchmen.


    ¡°Cameron, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Dakota yelled anxiously at Cameron.


    ¡°Don''t think about going anywhere!¡±


    The henchmen smiled sinisterly. They grabbed wine bottles from the table and blocked Cameron from the exit of the room.


    Dakota clenched her hands..


    her anxiety reaching a new high.


    Cameron remained expressionless, his eyes cold as he looked at Caspian on the ground. ¡°I''ll give you onest chance. Kneel


    and apologize now.¡±


    ¡°Never! Just kill that kid already!¡± Caspian roared.


    The dozen or so henchmen instantly raised their wine bottles and


    viciously swung them at Cameron¡¯s head.


    Cameron¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he no longer wasted his words. His punches were as quick as lightning.


    The room was filled with muffled thuds, and the wine bottles


    shattered as they fell to the ground.


    Caspian¡¯s henchmen were all knocked to the ground.


    The room was soon filled with cries of pain. The girls huddled at the


    corners of the sofa. Their eyes trembled as they looked at Cameron,


    as if he were a monster.


    ar


    ¡°H-How strong!¡± Dakota looked at Cameron, her heart filled with


    shock.


    ¡°How... how is this possible?¡± Madison was so surprised that she could barely speak. Was this guy really the same useless


    person she knew? How did he suddenly be so good at fighting?


    Caspian¡¯s henchmen groaned as they writhed in pain on the g


    ground.


    Cameron ignored the cries of pain around him and approached


    Caspian with a cold expression.


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Caspian¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at


    Cameron standing before him.


    ¡°Just now, which hand did you use to hit Dakota ?¡± Cameron asked


    coldly.


    ¡°Why... What do you want to do?¡± Caspian asked, his heart pounding.


    ¡°Break it,¡± Cameron replied.


    Caspian swallowed hard.


    At that moment, even though Caspian didn¡¯t know who the man in front of him was, he understood that he had encountered a


    tough


    opponent. However, in front of so many people, he couldn''t afford to


    embarrass himself, as the dominant figure in Yrando..


    So, he immediately tried to threaten Cameron with a fierce


    expression, ¡°Do you know who | am? I¡¯m Lord Caspian. If you dare to


    touch me...¡±


    Crack!


    Before he could finish his words, a crisp sound echoed as Cameron


    directly stomped on Caspian¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A heart-wrenching scream filled the room as Caspian writhed in pain, cold sweat covering his body. His face turned pale.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk, I''ll just break them both,¡± Cameron¡¯s icy voice cut through Caspian¡¯s screams.


    Caspian shuddered violently. He lifted his head to look at the man before him, who seemed like the Grim Reaper.


    Only now did he truly realize that his life and death waspletely in


    Cameron''s hands.From N?velDrama.Org.


    That damn Madison had told him that this guy was a pushover!

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    1/2


    Inside the private room, the atmosphere was tense.


    Cameron lifted his foot, preparing to stomp on Casn¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t you know who my boss Is?¡± Caspian shouted at Cameron, panicked.


    ¡°Who?¡± Cameron''s actions paused slightly.


    ¡°It''s Timothy!¡± Caspian yelled,


    As these words were spoken, the girls in the room trembled, and fear appeared in their eyes.


    Timothy was the chairman of the ck Dragon Group, controlling the underground forces of the whole Riverdale province. He


    could shake the entire province with a single word. The small city of Yrando was nothing to him.


    If this incident rmed Timothy, it would be truly impossible to contain.


    ¡°Timothy?¡±


    Cameron only raised an eyebrow after hearing Caspian mention the infamous Timothy.


    ¡°You mean Motities?¡±


    After saying this, he mercilessly stomped down on Caspian¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Caspian hadn''t even reacted to Cameron¡¯s ¡°Motities¡± remark when the excruciating pain from his shattered bones caused him to


    howl in agony. His eyes turned bloodshot.


    The girls shivered in fear. They knew they were in big trouble.


    Seeing the unfavorable situation, Madison hurriedly ran up to check on Caspian. ¡°Lord... Caspian, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, you rotten bitch! You actually dared to conspire with these people to trick me!¡±


    Caspian was shaking with anger.


    He felt as if Madison and Archie had set him up. All those stories about the guy being a pushover and the beautiful woman being


    a gift for him to enjoy were all nonsense!


    ¡°Lord Caspian, things aren¡¯t really what you think. Please listen to my exnation...¡± Madison said, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Exnation? What nonsense!¡± Caspian roared. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?!¡±


    Cameron listened to the conversation between the two, and his eyes turned even colder. He looked at Madison and said with an


    icy tone, ¡°Are you behind this?¡±


    Chapter 36


    2/2


    ¡°|...¡± Madison¡¯s expression changed, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what excuse toe up


    with.


    Dakota also looked at Madison, her eyes trembling.


    ¡°Maddy, was Lord Caspian telling the truth?¡±


    i


    Seeing that her n had been exposed, Madison decided toe clean.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you expect me to be yed like a fool by you guys? Compared to what you''ve done, I¡¯ve only taught you


    a little lesson!¡±


    ¡°What have we done to you?¡± Cameron said, frowning. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t Dakota exin everything to you?¡±


    ¡°Exin? Do you think I¡¯d believe that shit?¡± Madison sneered.


    ¡°So, you set up this whole thing just to have these thugs harass Dakota?¡±


    Cameron stared at Madison, his face even colder.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how Dakota pleaded on your behalf to ckheart at the wedding? Is this how you repay her?¡±


    ¡°Pleaded on my behalf? That bitch was just feeling guilty!¡± Madison''s face was full of resentment.


    Cameron''s eyes turned even colder.


    Indeed, he had overestimated Madison. This woman had no heart at all.


    As Madison confessed, Dakota¡¯s face turned pale. It felt as if something sharp had pierced her heart.. Amidst the bitterness,


    there was an indescribable pain.


    It turned out that Madison had done all this for revenge.


    It turned out that she was such a person in Madison¡¯s eyes.


    Before this, she had always believed that their bond was unbreakable.


    In the end, it turned out to be so fragile and vulnerable.


    She couldn''t help but feel foolish for bragging about it to Cameron that night...


    Chapter 37

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Madison couldn¡¯t care less about Dakota¡¯s feelings at the moment.


    She only wanted to exin the situation to Casn to avoid getting into more trouble.


    ¡°Lord Caspian, you saw it too. | really didn¡¯t lie to you! | had no idea that this loser could fight like that!¡± Madison desperately


    exined the situation to Caspian, trying to distance herself from any ountability.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Caspian shouted angrily, his face twisted with rage. ¡°None of you will leave this ce today!¡±


    ¡°Lord Caspian, |...¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s murderous gaze, Madison was genuinely afraid. She was trembling all over.


    Upon hearing Caspian¡¯s words, the other girls also turned pale.


    However, Cameron remained indifferent and looked at Caspian. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the beating you got earlier?¡±


    Caspian¡¯s heart trembled, but before he could respond, Madison let out a terrified scream, shut up! Don¡¯t drag us down with you


    just because you have a death wish!¡±


    ¡°Cameron,


    ¡°Your life and death have nothing to do with me.¡± Cameron said, looking at Madison indifferently. I¡¯m here for Dakota. I''ll also be


    taking away these friends of yours who have been implicated by you.


    ¡°Implicated? This is all your fault!¡± Madison¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    Cameron shook his head, no longer interested in talking to her. He believed that everyone present knew who had really caused


    the trouble, unless they wereplete idiots.


    He turned to Dakota and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dakota looked at Cameron. Her heart stirred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Caspian roared. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to step out of this room!¡±


    He then turned his attention to Dakota and threatened, ¡°You must be the youngdy from the Jennings family, right? If you dare


    to take a single step out of this room, I''ll make sure the Jennings family disappears from Yrando forever!¡±


    Caspian was determined to assert his dominance. He had been humiliated in front of so many people and even had his hands


    broken. If he let Cameron and the others leave like this, how could he


    continue to show himself in Yrando?


    Dakota trembled, frozen in fear. She feared her actions would lead to dire consequences for her family.


    Caspian slowly pushed himself up from the ground with his elbows. He smirked smugly when he saw the fear on Dakota¡¯s face.


    Chapter 37


    2/2


    ¡°Are you scared now? It¡¯s alright, beautiful. I¡¯m a man who knows how to appreciate beauty. If youe with meter and serve


    me well, | might consider sparing your life...¡±


    Before Caspian could finish his sentence, Cameron grabbed the ashtray from the table and smashed it onto Caspian¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Caspian let out a pained scream and fell to the ground with blood pouring from his forehead...


    ¡°Boss!¡± Several of Caspian¡¯s men rushed to his side as they endured the pain of their own injuries.


    ¡°You''re all useless idiots! Get out of my sight!¡± Caspian roared with a bloodied face, his expression now extremely ferocious and


    filled with rage. He stared intensel


    at Cameron and vowed, ¡°Today, I''ll


    make you pay with your life!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the phone? Call Mr. Dashner right now. Tell him what¡¯s happening here, and ask him to send help!¡± Caspian ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± One of the henchmen quickly dialed Timothy¡¯s number.


    Caspian couldn¡¯t help but smirk, his face contorted with malice as he taunted, ¡°Kid, just you wait. Even if you beg for mercy now,


    it wouldn¡¯t make any difference!¡±


    Meanwhile, Madison stood in front of the door, blocking it to prevent Cameron from leaving.


    Cameron''s eyes grew colder. However, he ignored Madison and kept his gaze fixed on Caspian and his


    gang.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He calmly stated, ¡°Then, ry a message to Motities for me. Tell him to hurry up ande see me. He needs to provide an


    exnation for what happened today.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Caspian¡¯s mouth twitched. This was the first time in his life hearing someone addressing Timothy that way. Moreover, he actually


    wanted Timothy to give him an exnation?


    ¡°Kid, who do you think you are? You want my boss to give you an exnation?¡± Caspian¡¯s face grew


    even darker as he stared at Cameron.


    Did this guy really think he was special just because he had some brute strength?


    ¡°Dakota, is that your boyfriend?¡±


    Madison¡¯s other friends began to express their opinions about Cameron.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your boyfriend¡¯s brain? Asking Mr. Dashner for an exnation? Is he trying to get us all killed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! If he wants to die, he should just say it straight and not involve us!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so disgusting. He¡¯s just acting all tough and injuring people even though he¡¯s powerless!¡±


    ¡°Dakota, hurry up and make your boyfriend apologize to Lord Caspian. Do whatever it takes to resolve this, even if you have to


    sleep with him. Just don¡¯t drag us into it!¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, Ste, you...¡± Dakota was left speechless and infuriated by her friends¡®ments. How could they be so selfish?


    Cameron was clearly helping them, but somehow, it had be his fault.


    ¡°I''m dragging you into this?¡± Cameron raised an eyebrow, finding it somewhat amusing.


    Didn¡¯t they realize that even if he hadn¡¯t said anything earlier, Caspian had no intention of letting them go? Moreover, wasn¡¯t this


    whole scheme orchestrated by Madison?


    ¡°Isn''t this your fault?¡±


    That sentence led to even more discontent among the girls.


    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you the one causing harm?¡±


    ¡°You''re just a lowly migrant worker, pretending to be something you¡¯re not!¡±


    ¡°Dakota, seriously, when did your taste be so poor?¡±


    Cameron wasn¡¯t wearing any branded clothes, so in their eyes, he was no different from a migrant


    worker.


    ¡°Stephanie, Ste, that¡¯s enough!¡± Dakota was fed up with her friends, and she defended Cameron.


    ¡°What''s with your attitude, Dakota? If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!¡±


    Her friends med Dakota, seeing her as the one responsible for this mess.


    Chapter 38


    2/3


    ¡°You...¡±


    Dakota started to speak, but Cameron interrupted her.


    ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t bother with them. Some people just don¡¯t know their ce,¡± Cameron calmly said.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling ignorant?¡±


    ¡°You brat, exin yourself!¡±


    The girls protested against Cameron.


    Cameron ignored theirints and went to sit down on a couch. He closed his eyes and waited for Timothy to arrive.


    Seeing that the conflict was shifting, Madison had a smug smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, at a luxurious golf course in the capital, Timothy was wearing a suit and sunsses as he swung a golf club, sending


    the ball flying in a perfect arc.


    ¡°Boss, you have a phone call!¡± one of his subordinates said as he brought him the phone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Timothy stopped his swinging motion and puffed his cigar as he asked.


    ¡°It''s your subordinate, Lord Caspian.¡±


    ¡°Caspian?¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°What does he want?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what happened was...¡±


    ¡°No way! Someone dared toy a hand on my men?¡±


    Timothy was furious, mming his hand heavily on the table. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°It''s someone named Cameron.¡±


    ¡°Cameron?¡± Timothy¡¯s heart trembled as terrifying memories shed through his mind.


    Ten years ago, Timothy was originally the leader of a mercenary group in the Minds, sweeping through the entire Minds


    battlefield with his skills and the mercenary organization he founded.


    However, just when he thought he was invincible and about to be the general, he offended a terrifying Dark Lord, someone


    he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.


    Alongside the Dark Lord was a cloaked henchman.


    Back then, he thought that the two of them were just lost businessmen and tried to extort money from them. Little did he know


    that this action would lead to theplete destruction of his entire mercenary organization.


    Chapter 35


    3/3


    Back then, with just a phone call, the Dark Lord summoned a multitude of fighter jets roaring in from every direction. Alongside


    them, numerous special forces descended from the sky, nketing the city like a looming dark cloud.


    At that moment, he witnessed what a true siege was like. His invincible mercenary team was wiped out in an instant. If it weren¡¯t


    for the fact that the Dark Lord had spared him because they were both from the same country, he would have died in the midst of


    the artillery fire.


    Afterward, he chose to return to his home country and founded the Dark Path Gang, which gradually grew into the notorious


    ck Dragon Group known today. In the capital, he was the kingpin.


    However, the specter of the Dark Lord, like an unshakable nightmare, had always haunted his thoughts, instilling fear every time


    he recalled it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The Dark Lord, Cameron, had the same name as the person mentioned on the phone. However, Timothy thought it was a


    coincidence. After all, how could the Dark Lord be in such a small ce like Yrando?


    Suppressing his fear, Timothy waved his hand and regained his imposing manner.


    ¡°Take me there to meet him!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    ¡°Kid, do you have anyst words? Timothy is already on his way!¡± Caspian said with a triumphant


    look.


    The wound on his head had stopped bleeding thanks to an ice pack, but he still looked particrly fierce with blood all over his


    face.


    ¡°Tell him to hurry up and to stop wasting my time,¡± Cameron said calmly, keeping his eyes closed.


    ¡°Good, very good! | hope you can still say that after meeting my bosster,¡± Caspian sneered angrily.


    In his eyes, Cameron was just a bumpkin with brute strength who had never heard of Timothy¡¯s name. If he did, he should know


    that even the provincial officials had to bow to him!


    Who was this bumpkin? Who did he think he was?


    Seeing the conflict shift, Madison¡¯s friends also began to tter Caspian and pleaded, ¡°Lord Caspian, you¡¯ve seen how arrogant


    that jerk is. It has nothing to do with us. You''re wise and mighty, so why don¡¯t you let us go first?¡±


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Caspian smiled wickedly at the words and said, ¡°Let me tell you, none of you will be going anywhere today. But...¡±


    ¡°But what, Lord Caspian?¡± Madison asked hopefully.


    ¡°If you serve me and my gang well, | might consider letting you go.¡±


    Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he had an evil smile on his face.


    ¡°Hehe, the boss is right,¡± the henchmen cheered, their pain forgotten.


    These women were really attractive!


    ¡°Lord Caspian, is there no other way?¡± Madison asked, her face pale.


    she understood what Caspian meant.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± Caspian frowned, his expression fierce.


    Madison¡¯s heart trembled. She decided to bring up Archie¡¯s name.


    ¡°Caspian, my boyfriend is Archie. You have a good rtionship with him, don¡¯t you? Please consider letting us go for his sake.¡±


    ¡°Archie?¡± Caspian sneered, ¡°What is he to me? Why should | care about showing him respect? It wouldn¡¯t make a difference


    even if his dad showed up!¡±


    He was helping Archie purely because he had promised Caspian that there would be beautiful women.


    Did he think he could ask Caspian for a favor just because they had shared a few meals and visited some nightclubs together?


    Chapter 39


    Madison¡¯s heart trembled.


    She wasn¡¯t aware of all this. Maybe Caspian had only said all that because he was angry.


    Seeing that the situation was out of her control and as she was afraid of getting implicated, she secretly texted Archie for help.


    Archie received her message and replied saying that he was on his way.


    But he was more anxious than anyone else.


    After receiving Archie¡¯s reply, Madison breathed a sigh of relief and then turned to look at her friends behind her, ying the role


    of a good person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boyfriend said he¡¯sing right away. He¡¯ll definitely be able to save all of us when he gets here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madison.¡± They looked at Madison gratefully, seeming to have forgotten who the real culprit behind this incident


    was.


    Then, one by one, they red at Cameron and Dakota maliciously, muttering curses under their


    breath.


    ¡°It''s all because of these two idiots causing us trouble!¡±


    ¡°Look at Madison''s boyfriend, and then look at yours. Besides causing trouble, what else can he do?¡±


    ¡°Dakota, can¡¯t you make your useless boyfriend say something? What''s the point of him just sitting there? Doesn''t he have a


    mouth?¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡± Dakota was furious, her face turning red with anger. These people had gone too far!


    ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t pay attention to them,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°You bastard, so you do have a mouth!¡± the girls sneered coldly.


    Cameron ignored them and remained silent, causing the girls to be displeased.


    ¡°Mr. Dashner is here!¡±


    Just then, a voice from outside the door called out. Everyone fell silent, and they looked at each other


    in fear.


    Madison¡¯s legs went weak.


    Dakota¡¯s face turned pale.


    They could now clearly hear the sound of footsteps approaching.


    The sound got closer and closer.


    Finally, it stopped at the door of the private room.


    Cameron slowly opened his eyes.


    Chapter 39


    Had he finally arrived?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Timothy had arrived!


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s heart was in their throat.


    Timothy, wearing shiny leather shoes, a ck suit, and sunsses, appeared imposingly at the door of the private room.


    Behind him, dozens of men dressed in ck suits stood respectfully.


    ¡°It''s over!¡±


    Dakota¡¯s head buzzed.


    Caspian immediately rushed to Timothy and bowed. ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dashner!¡± Caspian¡¯s subordinates also bowed, expressions of reverence on their faces.


    Timothy gave a hum and nodded lightly. Then, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who beat you?¡±


    ¡°It''s him, Boss!¡± Caspian pointed at Cameron, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Timothy looked in the direction Caspian was pointing.


    At that moment, Dakota was standing in front of Cameron.


    Despite her fear, she bravely exined to Timothy, ¡°Mr. Dashner, this has nothing to do with Cameron. Please let me exin.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Timothy frowned, displeased,


    Dakota¡¯s face turned pale as she suppressed her fear and continued, ¡°Mr. Dashner, here¡¯s what happened. My friends and |


    were celebrating someone''s birthday here when your subordinate, Lord Caspian, barged in and caused a disturbance. He even


    attempted to ¡±


    Caspian interrupted, ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t listen to this woman''s nonsense. None of that actually happened!


    ¡°We were just here to collect protection fees as usual. When we passed by this private room, this drunk woman came up to me


    and stuck herself to me. When her boyfriend saw it, he picked up a wine


    bottle and hit me on the head.


    ¡°My head injury was caused by him. Look, Boss!¡± Caspian pointed at the wound on his head.


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Dashner, we can testify for Lord Caspian!¡± Caspian¡¯s subordinates started to twist the


    truth as well.


    ¡°Mr. Dashner, they''re all lying! Please don¡¯t believe them. The situation wasn¡¯t at all like they said!¡± Dakota pleaded, looking at


    her friends. ¡°My friends can vouch for me. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them!¡±


    Chapter 40


    2/2


    ¡°Her... Her boyfriend attacked Lord Casn!¡±


    The frightened girls pointed at Cameron behind Dakota, saying, ¡°It was him!¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare to offend Casn.


    Dakota was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect her friends to betray her.


    ¡°Boss, you''ve heard it all. It was this woman¡¯s boyfriend causing trouble here. And now she¡¯s trying to deceive you!¡± Caspian


    added.


    ¡°Mr. Dashner, | really didn¡¯t deceive you. This red mark on my face is from when Lord Caspian pped me. Besides, Cameron


    isn''t even my boyfriend. This has nothing to do with him...¡± Dakota anxiously exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking,¡± Timothy interrupted impatiently.


    ¡°| don¡¯t care about what happened between you all, and | don¡¯t care if he¡¯s your boyfriend or not. | just want to know if my


    subordinate was injured by your friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes


    Dakota answered, trembling. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard enough,¡± Timothy said, his tone oppressive. ¡°If he¡¯s the one who did it, then he must pay the price.¡±


    He understood Caspian¡¯s personality very well, and he most likely had caused this incident.


    But what did that matter?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t allow outsiders to discipline his subordinates.


    Caspian chuckled smugly. He knew Timothy would stand up for him!


    Dakota¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Now get out of my way,¡± Timothy spoke again, his imposing aura causing Dakota to take a few steps back, falling into


    Cameron''s embrace.


    Cameron held Dakota''s delicate body. Then, he slowly stood up, his gaze arrogant as he looked at


    Timothy.


    Timothy snorted coldly as he turned his gaze toward Cameron. He wanted to see who had the audacity to harm his subordinate.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Their eyes met, and Timothy was ready to throw hands.


    However, the moment he saw Cameron¡¯s face clearly, his head buzzed.


    How could it be him?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Timothy''s eyes widened. Fortunately, he was wearing sunsses so the others couldn''t see his


    reaction.


    Cameron remained expressionless, staring at Timothy.


    Timothy was so shocked that his heart almost stopped.


    It was the Dark Lord!


    It was really the Dark Lord!


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence!


    The Dark Lord had trulye to Yrando!


    Timothy broke out into cold sweat.


    Just then, his phone in his pocket rang.


    But Timothy didn¡¯t hear it at all.


    ¡°Boss, your phone is ringing,¡± his subordinate reminded him.


    Only then did Timothye to his senses. He answered the call while suppressing his fear to avoid revealing any weaknesses


    in front of his subordinates.


    He didn¡¯t notice who was calling or what they said and quickly hung up..


    Caspian thought his boss was eager to deal with Cameron, so he became even more arrogant.


    He looked at Cameron, his smile filled with provocation. ¡°Kid, why aren¡¯t you talking now? Weren''t you acting all tough just now?


    Oh, by the way, what did you say about my boss earlier? You called him names, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you say it again in front of


    him?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, shut up!¡± Timothy turned around and pped Caspian in the face, causing Caspian to stagger back and hit his head firmly


    against the wall.


    ¡°Boss, did you hit the wrong person?¡± Caspian asked, looking at Timothy with a wronged expression, thinking he had mistaken


    the target in his anger.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m hitting you, you sycophantic bastard!¡± Timothy cursed angrily. As if he thought the p he had given earlier wasn¡¯t


    enough, he rushed forward and started punching and kicking Caspian.


    ¡°Boss, please stop! Ah, Boss! I¡¯m Caspian!¡± Caspian cried out in pain from the beating.


    Chapter 41


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve been too lentent with you before, haven''t 17 You''re always causing trouble outside!¡± Timothy scolded as he


    delivered a heavy kick to Casn¡¯s abdomen.


    At that moment, Timothy wished he could strangle this fooll Out of all people, why did Caspian have to provoke the Dark Lord?!


    Was he trying to get himself killed?


    ¡°Why did you have to go and stir up trouble for me?¡± Timothy¡¯s attacks grew more and more brutal. ¡°Boss, please stop, or he


    might die from this!¡± Casn¡¯s subordinates quickly tried to persuade him,


    rmed.


    Only then did Timothy stop.


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Caspian was almost killed by the beating. He spat out blood.


    His group of henchmen behind him trembled with fear. Although they didn¡¯t understand what had happened, they didn¡¯t dare to


    speak.


    Madison and her friends were equally shocked. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Timothy supposed to teach Cameron a lesson? Why


    did he end up beating Casn instead?


    Dakota also widened her eyes in disbelief, looking at Timothy, and then at Cameron.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s astonishment, Timothy kicked the beaten Caspian and asked, ¡°Are you dead yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Boss...¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°If you''re not dead, then get up and apologize to Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    With the help of a few henchmen, Caspian reluctantly stood up. Though he didn¡¯t understand why, he realized that he had


    caused some trouble. Otherwise, why would Timothy be so angry?


    He quickly approached Cameron and Dakota before bowing to them and apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morgan. I¡¯m sorry, Ms.


    Jennings. | was blind and foolish. Please forgive me for my actions.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking at the beaten Caspian, Dakota was surprised, clearly not yet fully processing the significant


    turn of events.


    ¡°Do you want to forgive him, Dakota?¡± Cameron asked Dakota.


    Seeing this, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He realized that his fate was entirely in the hands of Ms. Jennings.


    He quickly expressed his apologies. ¡°Ms. Jennings, I¡¯m truly sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not properly disciplining my subordinate. | will


    definitely discipline him after this!¡±


    As he spoke, Timothy''s shirt was already soaked with sweat. He didn¡¯t dare to meet Cameron''s eyes, fearing that he might anger


    him and receive an order that would make him disappear from Yrando forever.


    He vividly remembered the terror of the Minds battlefield from ten years ago. He couldn¡¯t fathom why the Dark Lord was in


    Yrando now and didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions.


    The scene that was unfolding astonished the onlookers, including Madison and her friends. Timothy¡¯s henchmen were equally


    baffled by their boss¡¯s unexpected behavior. When did their usually domineering and protective boss suddenly be so


    righteous?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Dakota finally recovered from her surprise and quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Dashner.¡±


    She hadn''t expected Timothy to apologize to her personally.


    Timothy then turned his anxious gaze toward Cameron, awaiting his response. Seeing that Dakota had forgiven Timothy,


    Cameron chose not to press the matter further.


    Sighing with relief, Timothy felt a weight lift from his shoulders.


    Timothy quickly kicked Caspian aside. That troublesome guy was in the way. He looked at the mess in the room, bottles and


    cake strewn everywhere. Knowing that the Dark Lord¡¯s friend was having a birthday celebration here, he hurriedly tried to


    salvage the situation.


    ¡°My apologies, everyone. I''d like to apologize to you all on behalf of my subordinate for the inconvenience caused today.¡±


    He continued, ¡°To make amends, I''ll cover your expenses today. Aspensation, I¡¯ll arrange another birthday banquet for you


    at Caesar Hotel in Room 8008 tomorrow. Caspian and | will personallye to give our blessings to the birthday celebrant.¡±


    ¡°Really, Mr. Dashner?¡± Madison suddenly spoke up, sounding a little incoherent with excitement. This was like an unexpected


    windfall.


    Timothy looked at Madison and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m Madison, Mr. Dashner. It¡¯s my birthday today,¡± she introduced herself.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Ms. Parker.¡± Timothy became more polite, thinking she was a friend of Cameron¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Dashner, are you really going to celebrate my birthday tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the least | can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dashner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms. Parker.¡±


    ¡°Well, | have some urgent matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mr. Dashner. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Timothy nodded lightly, then made a show of adjusting his oversized suit. With an air of authority, he told his subordinates, ¡°Let''s


    head back.¡±


    He slowly exited the private room even though he was feeling extremely anxious, to the point that he thought he might wet


    himself. Once he was out of sight of the group, he swiftly disappeared into the corridor as if he feared the Dark Lord might


    change his mind.


    As soon as Timothy and his subordinates left, the girls gradually recovered from their shock. They looked at each other, unable


    to believe the turn of events.


    Not only had Timothy apologized for his subordinate¡¯s behavior, but he had also promised to arrange a birthday banquet for


    Madison at Caesar Hotel the next day. He would evene to give his blessings in person.


    What on earth was happening? Could it really have been because of Dakota¡¯s boyfriend? Thinking about this, the other girls


    couldn¡¯t help but cast deep nces at Cameron.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    Cameron paid no attention to their stares.


    He looked at Dakota, who was still in shock, and said gently, ¡°Dakota, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± Dakota finally regained her senses and decided to leave the ce,


    ¡°Cameron, who gave you permission to leave?¡± Madison stopped Cameron with a shrill voice. ¡°You haven''t apologized to us for


    what happened just now!¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Cameron said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why should | apologize?¡±


    ¡°If it weren''t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!¡± Madison said, putting the me on Cameron for everything that had


    happened.


    ¡°Are you saying | caused this?¡± Cameron said, frowning, as his tone grew colder. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this situation caused by your actions?¡±


    ¡°Me? If you hadn''t attacked Lord Caspian and hadn''t said those arrogant words, the situation wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡±


    Madison defended herself boldly.


    Cameron chuckled and didn¡¯t bother to waste any more time with her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say | caused it. But didn¡¯t | already resolve


    the situation?¡±


    ¡°You resolved the situation?¡± Madison¡¯s lips curled with a mocking smile as she stared at Cameron.


    ¡°What did you even do? Clearly, it was because Archie helped us! Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been beaten to death by Mr. Dashner


    just now, and you wouldn¡¯t be standing here talking now. You ungrateful jerk!¡±


    ¡°Archie¡¯s help?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t help butugh. What did this have to do with Archie?


    ¡°Of course!¡± Madison puffed up her chest proudly and said, ¡°Didn''t you see how Mr. Dashner¡¯s attitudepletely changed after


    he answered the phone call just now?¡±


    Cameron burst intoughter once again. This woman was really full of herself.


    Just then, Archie rushed in, asking with concern, ¡°Madison, are you okay?¡±


    In truth, he had been downstairs for a while but was too afraid toe up. Only when he saw Timothy¡¯s convoy leaving did he


    decide to check on the situation.


    ¡°Dear, you''re here!¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t know any of this and immediately put on an affectionate smile.


    ¡°We''re fine, thanks to your help!¡±


    ¡°As long as you''re okay,¡± Archie said, sighing in relief.


    ¡°When | received your message earlier, | immediately called my dad and asked him to plead with Mr.


    2/2


    Dashner.¡±


    ¡°My dear, it was indeed thanks to your help!¡± Madison''s eyes brightened, and she looked at Cameron with a mocking expression.


    ¡°But that guy just shamelessly imed that the


    situation was resolved.


    because of him!"


    ¡°Him?¡± Archie sneered.


    ¡°Dear, | have some good news to tell you!¡± Madison continued.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Archie asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, darling. Mr. Dashner is going to host another birthday party for me at the Caesar Hotel tomorrow. Both him and Lord


    Caspian will be there to offer their blessings! It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± Madison eximed, her excitement evident.


    Archie was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his father¡¯s words to have such an impact. He had approached his father with the


    idea of saying some kind words to Mr. Dashner, considering their business connections and friendship.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He never thought it would work, and he certainly didn¡¯t think that Mr. Dashner would host another party for Madison and even


    offer his blessings personally.


    If he had known, he would havee up earlier and taken the chance to show off in front of everyone!


    ¡°That¡¯s really great news!¡± Archie chuckled.


    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re so amazing, unlike some people,¡± Madison praised, taking a jab at Cameron.


    After understanding the situation, her friends also cast scornful nces at Cameron. They had initially believed that Mr.


    Dashner¡¯s change of attitude was because of him. In hindsight, they found it absurd to think that a man who had hidden behind


    Dakota throughout the ordeal could have such


    an influence.


    Compared to Archie, he was far inferior!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    ¡°Madison, your boyfriend is really impressive!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, to be able to make Mr. Dashner change his attitude so drastically!¡±


    ¡°l envy you so much for finding such an outstanding boyfriend!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Upon learning that Archie had helped them from behind the scenes, the girls immediately showered him with praise.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sure you''ll all find such exceptional boyfriends in the future,¡± Madison replied. modestly, but she was secretly


    delighted.


    Archic was basking in the attention from the girls, feeling triumphant. He invited them to the party. tomorrow with enthusiasm.


    ¡°of


    course, Mr. Price, we''ll definitely be there on time!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t afford to miss this once-in¡ªa¡ªlifetime opportunity. Tomorrow¡¯s party would be at Caesar Hotel, the most luxurious


    seven-star royal holiday hotel in all of Yrando and Riverdale. Even a casual meal there would cost tens of thousands of dors.


    It was an experience that they might never get again.


    Moreover, this time, it was personally hosted by Mr. Dashner, making it an event of the highest caliber. They were already


    nning to take plenty of photos to share on their social media ounts, to show off thevish venue as well as Mr. Dashner¡¯s


    presence.


    ¡°Cameron, do you see now? This is the power of my boyfriend! He¡¯spletely unlike you, who can. only talk!¡± Madison said,


    looking at Cameron arrogantly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cameron responded with a calm expression.


    Cameron''s lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Mr. Dashner or Caspian a call to confirm if this matter has


    anything to do with your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Is it really necessary?¡± Madison said, crossing her arms and looking at Cameron disdainfully. ¡°You managed to escape


    unscathed and save yourself from a beating all thanks to my boyfriend. You should apologize to me and my friends right away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Apologize to us!¡±


    ¡°You''re such a troublemaker!¡±


    ¡°You''re so thoughtless!¡±


    ¡°And Dakota, you should stay away from him. Also, don¡¯t contact us again in the future!¡±


    The girls showed expressions of disgust and moved closer to Madison after learning about her boyfriend¡¯s capabilities. They


    were ready to distance themselves from Dakota.


    Chapter


    212


    Dakota was speechless. Her face turned pale. These people had no principles at all!


    ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t stoop to their level,¡± Cameron said, giving the others a dismissive nce.


    ¡°If they want to believe what Madison said, then let them be. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that? Do you know that you almost got us killed just now? Isn¡¯t giving us an apology the least you


    can do?¡±


    Onement came after another from the irritated group.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not holding a grudge against you, but you¡¯re not even willing to show some courtesy!¡±


    ¡°You''re just amonborer. How dare you look down on us!¡±


    ¡°When Mr. Dashner was here, you weren¡¯t so arrogant. Instead, you just hid behind Dakota and didn¡¯t even dare to show


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°You''re such a coward. You can¡¯t evenpare to Mr. Price!¡±


    ¡°If you want to think that, go ahead,¡± Cameron replied calmly.


    Cameron shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to exin, and he couldn''t be bothered to exin. The level of understanding these


    people had already determined their limits.


    ¡°Dakota, let''s go back. We''ll find out the truth tomorrow.¡±


    With that, he walked toward the exit of the private room.


    ¡°Hey, get back here!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to run away?¡±


    ¡°You coward,e back and exin yourself!¡±


    Even with all the heated usations thrown at him, Cameron didn¡¯t look back. He had never liked. engaging in meaningless


    arguments. It was pointless and usually led nowhere.


    Tomorrow, he would let the facts speak for themselves.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    1/2


    ¡°I''m sorry, Cameron. It¡¯s all my fault that you got involved in this mess,¡± Dakota said as they exited. the Star Sea Karaoke


    building. Her lips were tightly pressed together, and she looked guilty.


    If Cameron hadn''te to help her, he wouldn¡¯t be caught up in this situation.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Cameron said with a gentle smile. ¡°This whole thing was orchestrated by


    Madison. You were just a victim.¡±


    ¡°| never expected Madison to do something like this,¡± Dakota said with a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    Before this incident, she had always believed that her friendship with Madison was unbreakable. She never thought that it was


    actually so fragile.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cameron said, his eyes narrowing as a deep, cold glint shed across them.


    He couldn''t believe that Madison would go to such lengths, even conspiring with Caspian, just to ruin


    Dakota''s innocence.


    ¡°Do you hate her?¡± Cameron asked in a soft voice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Dakota hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something, but ultimately only managed a weak smile.


    She couldn''t deny that she felt angry at Madison for what she had done to her and how she had been willing to believe the worst


    about her. However, more than hatred, there was a profound sense of


    disbelief and hurt.


    ¡°Then, let''s go back and hold her ountable for everything,¡± Cameron said without hesitation.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t go, Cameron,¡± Dakota quickly protested. She didn¡¯t want Cameron to take any more risks for her.


    has han


    ¡°Given what has happened, | doubt there will be any further contact between Madison and me. But, even though you helped me,


    everyone ended up misunderstanding you. And the situation has now turned out like this...¡±


    She felt deep remorse. She didn¡¯t know why, but seeing him being misunderstood and insulted by Madison and her friends was


    even more painful to her than being misunderstood herself.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s someone here who believes in me,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    Dakota was taken aback. After she realized what he meant, she blushed and lowered her head.


    ¡°| was trying to be serious.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Cameron chuckled. Then, he spoke seriously, ¡°To be honest, | don¡¯t care how they see me. As long as the people


    around me believe in me, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Dakota was momentarily stunned. Her heart fluttered as she wondered if Mr. Morgan saw her as more than just an ordinary


    friend.


    Chapter 45


    Thinking that Dakota might still be concerned about the misunderstanding, Cameron continued Besides, we''re going to Caesar


    Hotel tomorrow for the banquet. When Timothy arrives, any


    misunderstandings will naturally be cleared up


    ¡°What?¡± Madison was surprised. ¡°Are we really going there tomorrow?¡±


    They had just fallen out with Madison, so she thought it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to go


    ¡°Of course,¡± Cameron replied seriously.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s banquet was only arranged because Timothy wanted to make amends. If we don¡¯t go, the banquet won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madison was even more bewildered. She looked at Cameron with deep astonishment in her eyes. ¡°Cameron, what is


    your rtionship with Mr. Dashner?¡± 1


    to such lengths just for her sake. Remembering that Cameron had called Timothy ¡°Motities¡± earlier, she was even more curious


    about their rtionship.


    She knew her own worth and knew that Timothy wouldn''t po


    ¡°We had only met once before this,¡± Cameron replied, not hiding anything.


    He and Timothy had indeed only met once, back on the battlefield in the Minds ten years ago.


    ¡°Just once? Then, why is he...¡± Dakota was too surprised to think clearly.


    ¡°What if | told you that | had dealt with Timothy before and that he¡¯s scared of me now? Would you believe that?¡± Cameron


    asked.


    ¡°You dealt with him?¡± Dakota asked, astonished.


    ¡°Yes, back when Timothy was still a small-time gangster,¡± Cameron said before letting out a breath. Did this answer disappoint


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Dakota vigorously shook her head. In her eyes, Cameron was the most outstanding


    person.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cameron replied with a gentle smile in his eyes. ¡°Let''s go back now.¡±


    Cameron chose not to tell Dakota the whole truth about their encounter in the Minds ten years ago. He didn¡¯t want her to bear


    the burden of that knowledge, and he didn¡¯t want her to see him as a ruthless warlord. All he wanted was to apany her and


    protect her quietly.


    He looked up at the sky and asked softly, ¡°By the way, are you really uninterested in settling the score with Madison? You don¡¯t


    need to worry about me offending anyone. Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t want to,¡± Dakota shook her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°| won''t tell you...¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    572


    That evening, Cameron received a call from an unknown number just as he stepped out of the shower.


    It was Timothy. With a trembling voice, he greeted respectfully, ¡°I-Is this the Dark Lord?¡±


    The Dark Lord? Cameron couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow at the title. ¡°Just call me Cameron.


    ¡°How could |? It¡¯s better if | call you Mr. Morgan instead!¡± Timothy stammered fearfully.


    He was sweating buckets right then. He couldn¡¯t believe he was talking to the Dark Lord himself!


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cameron said lightly. ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, 1 apologize for this afternoon. It was my fault for not keeping my men in check. | already taught that asshole a


    lesson, so please forgive him!¡± Timothy said fearfully.


    Timothy had been restless all afternoon. The only way he could be at case was by hearing Cameron¡¯s forgiveness with his own


    ears. But, he had been afraid of interrupting Cameron and Dakota''s date. After pondering over it all day, he decided to call


    Cameron in the evening.


    ¡°Dakota has forgiven you, so I''ll let this go


    next time.¡±


    this time,¡± Cameron said calmly. ¡°But there shouldn¡¯t be a


    ¡°Thank you, Dark... No, thank you for your forgiveness, Mr. Morgan! | promise that my men will treat Ms. Jennings like a


    precious jewel the next time they see her!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll be hanging up now,¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Morgan!¡± Timothy shouted.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Cameron asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Please attend the banquet tomorrow with Ms. Jennings. | have prepared a gift for you two!¡± Timothy


    said loudly.


    ¡°Sure, I''ll be there. But, just leave the gift for Ms. Jennings,¡± Cameron swiftly replied.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan. Then, | won''t disturb you any longer!¡± Timothy hurriedly said as he hung up the


    call.


    This was great! Cameron had epted his apology! He would surprise Cameron and Dakota with his gift tomorrow! He would


    send them his biggest blessings so that the two would have a lifetime of happiness!


    Cameron was unaware of Timothy¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, he would have shut Timothy down.


    Alifetime of happiness? He and Dakota were just friends. If Timothy scared Dakota off with his enthusiasm, Cameron swore he


    would buy a rope and choke Timothy with it.


    Of course, Timothy didn¡¯t know this. Instead, he was thoroughly satisfied with the present he had prepared and was looking


    forward to seeing the surprised looks on Cameron and Dakota¡¯s faces


    Chapter 46Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    tomorrow.


    2/2


    The next day, Cameron and Dakota met up with each other at the entrance of Caesar Hotel.


    Dakota was dressed in a light-colored dress and had on light makeup. She even wore a bracelet, something she seldom wore.


    It was clear that she had dressed up because she was meeting Cameron today.


    Cameron had never been good at reading girls. He only thought that Dakota looked more stunning than usual that day.


    ¡°Hello, Dakota,¡± he greeted with a smile as he walked up to her.


    ¡°Hey, Cameron,¡± Dakota said, giving him a gentle smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Upon entering the hotel, the majestic decor of the ce greeted the two. They headed toward the lifts and went up to the eighth


    floor..


    When they reached Room 8008, Dakota suddenly sucked in a nervous breath.


    They were about to meet Madison.


    Cameron noticed Dakota¡¯s nervousness and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Dakota said with a curt nod.


    Cameron pushed open the door to the room.


    It was very lively inside. Archie, Madison, and her friends had arrived early and were waiting for Timothy. Everyone was chatting


    away happily. However, their smiles froze when they saw Cameron. and Dakota.


    Madison''s face darkened immediately and she shrieked, ¡°Cameron! Dakota! Why the fuck are you here?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here for the banquet.¡± It was Cameron who broke the silence.


    He gave Madison a cold look.


    ¡°You''re here for the banquet?¡± Madison paused, but a mocking sneer soon appeared on her lips. ¡°I haven''t settled the score with


    you yet for yesterday¡¯s Incident. And now you have the nerve to attend my banquet? Did | invite you?¡±


    Timothy was hosting this banquet aspensation for Madison¡¯s ruined birthday party yesterday. But she did not invite


    Cameron and Dakota!


    ¡°Why should we care whether you invited us? After all, Timothy invited us,¡± Cameron uttered indifferently, not bothering to argue


    with Madison. He pulled out two chairs and said to Dakota,¡± Dakota, have a seat.¡±


    With that, he sat down. Dakota hesitated for a moment before also sitting down.


    ¡°You''re so shameless!¡± Madison turned red with anger at the two uninvited


    guests.


    The reason Timothy had invited everyone yesterday was to show respect to her and Archie¡¯s father.


    ¡°Madison¡¯s right! You''re so shameless!¡± Madison¡¯s friends piped up from behind her.


    ¡°Madison never invited you. How could you show up unannounced? And you''ve even taken a seat without permission! Do you


    think you own this ce?¡± Stephanie hissed.


    ¡°Hold on, Stephanie. Your words won''t get through to them! After all, they almost got us killed yesterday! If they weren''t this


    shameless, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to show up in front of us again!¡±


    ¡°They''re terrible!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t | realize how shameless you were before, Dakota?¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather really flock together!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Dakota grimaced under the endless streams of insults. She couldn''t help but pinch her thighs to stop herself from trembling.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Cameron took hold of Dakota¡¯s cold hands.


    Dakota rxed under his touch. She didn¡¯t know why, but Cameron always gave her a sense of safety.


    ¡°They''re so fucking disgusting!¡± Ste insulted.


    Cameron chuckled, not at all affected by Ste¡¯s obvious provocation.


    When Ste saw Cameron''s smile, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the pair. ¡°Would you look at that? They''re so shameless that


    they could still smile despite being insulted!¡±


    Chapter 47


    2/2


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re annoying?¡± Cameron gave Ste a cold look.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ste roared angrily.


    ¡°Cameron Morgan! You''d better watch your tongue around my friends! Who do you think you are?¡± Madison mmed the table


    in anger and pointed an using finger at Cameron.


    ¡°Brat! You''d better get the fuck out right now if you¡¯re just here to stir up trouble!¡± Archie warned. As the banquet¡¯s host, he had


    an image to uphold.


    ¡°You''re the one who is causing us trouble.¡± Cameron said, turning to Archie calmly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Archie said with a faint smile.


    Then, it quickly turned into a sneer. ¡°So what if we''re giving you a hard time? Mr. Dashner is only hosting this banquet because


    of my father. If you feel mistreated, you should ask him to throw a banquet for you too!¡±


    Archie snickered. ¡°But, do you have what it takes?¡°


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Archie¡¯s words were filled with mockery and scorn.


    He snorted and looked at Cameron in anticipation.


    ¡°You seem very confident of yourself.¡± Cameron smiled lightly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°| have always been a confident man. Unlike a certain someone who can only adorn himself with borrowed plumes,¡± mocked


    Archie.


    He wholeheartedly believed that Lord ckheart was Cameron¡¯s ¡°borrowed plumes¡± at the wedding. Now he wanted to see


    Cameron make a fool of himself without anyone there to help him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cameron said indifferently.


    The corners of Archie¡¯s lips twitched and annoyance washed over him. ¡°You''re a fucking good actor, brat! But Lord ckheart


    has left Yrando. There¡¯s no one around to help you now!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t ckheart say h


    he would be back soon? Besides, it¡¯s just a small banquet. | don¡¯t need his help for this,¡± Cameron responded calmly.


    ¡°| see you''re still keeping up your act! Just keep pretending then!¡± Archie sneered.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re some big shot, Cameron?¡± Madison scoffed. ¡°When are you going to ept reality?¡±


    ¡°You''re the ones who should ept reality,¡± Cameron said, turning to Madison. ¡°Do you really think Archie¡¯s father is so great


    that Timothy would organize a banquet for you aspensation?¡±


    ¡°What other reason could there be? Do you think he did it for a piece of trash like you?¡± Madison was so angry that her face


    turned red.


    ¡°Dakota, your boyfriend is such a great actor!¡±


    Madison¡¯s friends were annoyed by the disturbance, and they shot Cameron and Dakota dirty looks.


    ¡°If it were me, | would''ve left long ago. How could you be this shameless and still remain here? And you''re even insulting the


    host!¡±


    ¡°She''s right! Mr. Price had already given you an excuse to leave, but you¡¯re still being so stubborn!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a fucking moocher who feeds off of his woman!¡±


    The crowd''s insults only fueled Madison¡¯s anger. She tilted her chin proudly and looked down her nose at Cameron. ¡°Do you


    hear that? Hurry up and scram! Stop embarrassing yourself by staying here! No one will believe you!¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Cameron stared at Madison. ¡°This banquet was held for me and Dakota. Without us here, there won''t be a banquet.¡±


    ¡°Prove it!¡± Madison was at her limit. ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, then this banquet would end if you both


    Chapter 46


    leave!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Why are you so stubborn?¡± Madison stomped her feet in anger.


    212


    Madison¡¯s friends immeded in, ¡°This is Madison¡¯s banquet! You''re just trying to get free food by being here! Just drop the fucking


    act!¡±


    ¡°Leave! | can feel my appetite leaving me just by looking at you!¡±


    Insults filled the air.


    Dakota¡¯s face fell. She stood up to retort, but Cameron stopped her.


    He slowly stood up and said to the crowd, ¡°Since we¡¯re not wee here, we''ll be taking our leave now. Don¡¯te crying to us


    later.¡±


    With that, Cameron led Dakota out of the room.


    ¡°Why would we do that? You think too highly of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Those eyesores finally left!¡±


    The crowd scoffed and sneered at the two retreating figures.


    After Cameron and Dakota left, the door to the room was pushed open again. Caspian walked in with a few of his men.


    Although his arms were in a cast, that didn¡¯t take away the intimidating aura around him. His men were carrying two expensive


    bottles of Roman¨¦e¡ªConti behind him.


    As expected of Lord Caspian!


    ¡°You''re here, Lord Caspian!¡± Archie and Madison immediately greeted Caspian warmly. ¡°Please have


    a seat.¡±


    However, Caspian ignored them and stared at the other two empty seats. He asked, ¡°Where are Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings?


    Haven''t they arrived yet?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    ¡°Those two? They¡¯ve left, Lord Caspian,¡± Archie responded nonchntly.


    ¡°They left?¡± Caspian paused. ¡°When?¡±


    He came specifically to apologize to Cameron and Dakota. Timothy had even warned him to not mess it up before he went out.


    But now that they had left, Timothy would surely have his head!


    Feeling the cold sweat breaking out on his back, Caspian turned around. He prepared to rush out and


    find them.


    Unaware of the current situation, Archie naively believed that Caspian was just asking about the people casually. He smiled.


    ¡°Lord Caspian, why are you worrying over those two nobodies? We''re still here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Lord Caspian. Please, have a seat.¡± Madison stepped forward and pulled out a chair for Caspian


    Caspian¡¯s face fell at Archie and Madison''s words.


    He sucked in a deep breath as his face darkened. ¡°Did you chase them out?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. They left willingly,¡± answered Madison indifferently.


    ¡°They left willingly?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°Why would they leave all of a sudden?¡±


    Madison thought this was a good chance to rant about Cameron. ¡°Lord Caspian, Cameron kept putting on a tough act earlier. He


    said that Mr. Dashner threw the banquet solely for him! And he even had the guts to say that this banquet wouldn¡¯t happen


    without him here. You should have seen how arrogant he was! You can ask the rest if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    She hurriedly shot her friends a look. They understood and quickly added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Madison is right! Those two were so fucking disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Not only did Cameron im that the banquet was held for him, he even told us to leave!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t show an ounce of respect for either you or Mr. Dashner!¡±


    Caspian¡¯s expression turned ugly. He had an inkling idea of what had happened. Madison and her friends must have chased


    Cameron and Dakota out!


    He had heard about Cameron from Timothy and knew his real identity. Cameron was someone way out of his league! If


    Cameron wanted to, he could erase Caspian and Timothy from the face of the earth with a casual snap of his fingers!


    Having said that, how could Cameron even bother to insult a nobody like him or Timothy?. Clearly, the people in this room had


    chased Cameron and Dakota out!


    Caspian gritted his teeth at the realization. He wanted nothing more than to tear the people in the


    Chapter 49


    room apart!


    However, Madison and her friends thought that Caspain was furious because of Cameron''s insult. This only prompted them to


    further continue their antic


    ¡°There¡¯s more, Lord Caspian!¡±


    ¡°Ignore them, Lord Caspian. They¡¯re just some ignorant fools! How dare they insult you and Mr. Dashner? Just let them leave.


    We don¡¯t need people like them to ruin the banquet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Now that those troublemakers are gone, let¡¯s start the banquet.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you know when Mr. Dashner will being, Lord Caspian?¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Caspian roared in anger.


    His yells frightened the rest, and the room fell silent.


    2/2


    Amidst the silence, Caspian¡¯s furious shouts continued, ¡°All of you must have a death wish! | order you to beg Mr. Morgan and


    Ms. Jennings toe back now! If they refuse to return, I¡¯ll have your fucking heads!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    The room fell into an awkward silence, and everyone stared at Caspian dumbfoundedly.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Are you deaf? Fuck! I¡¯m asking you to beg Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings toe back!¡± Caspian roared again when he saw the


    frozen crowd.


    Only then did they snap back to their senses.


    Madison stared at the livid Caspian in shock. ¡°Are you sure, Lord Caspian? Didn¡¯t Mr. Dashner throw this banquet because he


    was a friend of my boyfriend¡¯s father, and he wanted to make it up to me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Who the fuck is your boyfriend? Why would Timothy throw a banquet for him?¡± Madison¡¯s.


    words angered Caspian.


    Madison was shocked while Archie flushed bright red. Madison¡¯s friends were also stupefied.


    So this banquet had nothing to do with Archie''s father?


    ¡°Damn it! Why are you still standing around? Did you not hear what | fucking said?¡± Caspian kicked Archie hard when he noticed


    the still crowd.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his broken arms, he would have pped each and every one of them! These idiots must have a death wish! How


    dare they chase Cameron and Dakota away?


    even


    Archie fell to the ground from the kick. But in the face of the furious Caspian, Archie dared not to let out a moan of pain. He


    hurriedly got up from the floor and stammered, ¡°Calm... Please calm down, Lord Caspian! We... we''ll bring them back now!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Caspian roared anxiously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Archie¡¯s heart dropped and hurriedly pulled Madison out of the private room.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ste and the rest shivered under Caspian¡¯s vicious gaze, then ran out after Archie and Madison.


    At the same time, Cameron and Dakota had just arrived at the lobby.


    ¡°Cameron, will Mr. Dashner get angry at us if we leave without informing him?¡± Dakota asked.


    worriedly.


    ¡°Him? Getting angry at us? Well, I''ll beat him up if he does.¡± Cameron grinned.


    ¡°I''m serious!¡± Dakota could tell that Cameron was pulling her leg.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry, he won''t.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°Not only would he not be angry at us, but he would even ask Madison to beg


    for us to return.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dakota paused. She thought that Cameron only said that in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°Look! Here theye.¡± Cameron grinned with amusement.


    Chapter 50


    2/2


    Dakota¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted and saw Archle and Madison running over.


    ¡°Ca... Cameron! Dakota! So, we meet again!¡± Archie approached Cameron and Dakota and greeted. them with an awkward


    smile.


    ¡°Do you need something, Mr. Price?¡± Cameron gave Archie an indifferent look.


    ¡°| was just thinking... there¡¯s no need for us to get worked up over nothing. Let¡¯s go back and enjoy the banquet together.¡± Archie


    choked. This was a huge blow to his pride.


    He was Archie Price! Yet here he was, begging after a nobody.


    ¡°Are you begging us to go back, Mr. Price?¡± Cameron smiled.


    ¡°L...¡± Archie swallowed.


    ¡°Hey! Watch your attitude, Cameron!¡± Before Archie could reply, Madison butted in, ¡°We came out here to invite you back in!


    Must you cause us trouble?¡±


    ¡°Me? Causing you trouble?¡± Cameronughed. He turned to the petty Madison. ¡°But wasn¡¯t it you who was causing us trouble


    earlier?¡±


    ¡°Cameron Morgan, is this how a gentleman should act?¡± Madison frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t wee out to invite you back in?¡±


    In Madison¡¯s opinion, they were already putting their pride aside for Cameron and Dakota. The least they could do was to go


    back with her!


    ¡°S09


    are you begging us to go back?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Let''s go, Dakota.¡±


    With that, he prepared to leave the hotel with Dakota.


    ¡°Stand right there, Cameron!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Madison went red in the face and shouted after Cameron.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cameron gave Madison an Indifferent look.


    1/2


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Cameron!¡± Madison''s sharp shriek pierced the air.


    ¡°Push my luck?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words.


    However, he wasn¡¯t surprised by Madison''s words. After all, he knew how much of a spoiled brat Madison was and how many


    had turned a blind eye toward her attitude.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to let Madison off this time.


    Cameron shed Madison an eerie smile and said coldly, ¡°Ms. Parker, you''re the one who''s pushing their luck here. Rather than


    wasting your breath on us, | suggest you think up some excuse for Caspian.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Madison was at loss for words.


    Archie¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t dare retort in fear that Cameron would just up and leave.


    Caspian had made his conditions clear. If Archie and Madison failed to bring Cameron and Dakota back, Caspian would have


    their heads!


    Caspian wasn¡¯t someone Archie could offend!


    Archie took a deep breath and turned to Cameron. ¡°How about this, Cameron? Think of this as me asking for a favor. Come back


    with us, and let¡¯s forget about the past.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    Cameron cocked a brow at Archie. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Archie was at his limit.


    But Madison, on the other hand, had enough. She hurled insults at Cameron, ¡°Cameron Morgan, you fucking good-for¡ªnothing


    dimwit! Who do you think you are? How dare you use that tone on my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to order me around. But, at the very least, you should know when to put down your pride and beg.¡± Cameron


    remained indifferent.


    ¡°You!¡± Madison went off. ¡°You bastard! You''re a nobody! Stop acting all high and mighty!¡±


    ¡°So what? You''re still the ones who has to beg me,¡± Cameron mocked.


    Madison was furious. She gritted her teeth and prepared to yell at him.


    ¡°Enough, Madison!¡± Archie stopped her. He knew it would be useless to argue.


    He walked up to Cameron and curled his hands into a fist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Madison and | were too impulsive back then. Please ept


    my apology.¡±


    Chapter 51


    2/2


    ¡°What? Speak louder. | can¡¯t hear you.¡± Cameron leaned down slightly.


    ¡°| said, I¡¯m sorry! Please ept my apology!¡± Archie yelled with flushed cheeks. Yet, his gaze was filled with anger.


    His pride had gone out the window. Once this was over, he swore he would make Cameron pay!


    Of course, Cameron caught on. But he merely brushed it off and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re not being sincere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cameron!¡± Madison stomped her feet in anger.


    ¡°| said, you''re not being sincere.¡± Cameron ignored Madison and repeated.


    ¡°Cameron, you...¡± Madison started.


    ¡°Madison, stop!¡± Archie stopped her again.


    He turned back to Cameron and let out a huge sigh before begging, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We were wrong. Pleasee back with us, Mr.


    Morgan, Ms. Jennings!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Cameron let out a reluctant nod and shed Dakota a gentle smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota nodded. But deep down, she still wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    Dakota turned to Madison. She and Madison used to be best friends. But Dakota never expected that they would one day be


    strangers again..


    Dakota let out a sigh before following Cameron toward the lift.


    Archie and Madison followed silently behind them. They both had dark expressions on their faces. That damn couple!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    1/3


    Archie and Madison soon calmed down.


    They noticed that there was more to Cameron than meets the eye...


    ¡°Madison, didn¡¯t you say he was a moocher?¡± Archie frowned and asked in a lowered tone.


    ¡°He is, honey. He¡¯s just a good¡ªfor¡ªnothing moocher. He was a househusband and took advantage of me for 5 years straight!¡±


    Madison huffed through gritted teeth.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening!


    ¡°| see.¡± Archie sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Let''s wait until Mr. Dashner arrives.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Madison nodded. Frustration began to brew within her.


    Madison didn¡¯t mind Cameron mooching off of her! But she couldn''t ept that Cameron had changed into a better person after


    he had left her. He was now out of her league!


    But Cameron was just supposed to be a broken toy!


    The four of them returned to the private room.


    ¡°You''re here, Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings!¡± Caspian greeted the two warmly.


    ¡°Hello, Lord Caspian.¡± Dakota greeted him.


    ¡°Just call me Caspian, Ms. Jennings.¡± Caspian swallowed hard. He added, ¡°Ms. Jennings, feel free to throw my name around if


    anyone causes you trouble in Yrando. | doubt anyone is dumb enough to cross you once you do!¡±


    He shot Archie a look when he said this.


    Of course, Archie and Madison''s faces fell at this.


    They quickly offered an apologetic smile. ¡°Of course, Lord Caspian. What happened earlier was just due to a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°They''re right, Lord Caspian. Dakota is our friend. Why would we cause her trouble?¡± Ste and the others piped up hurriedly.


    They regretted their choice having backed the wrong horse!


    That stupid Madison had them believe that this banquet was thrown because of Archie¡¯s connection with Timothy. But the truth


    was that the banquet was held for Cameron!


    Madison felt the aggrieved gazes directed at her and felt her cheeks heating up.


    How would she face them in the future now?


    ¡°Alright, since everyone is here. Let''s begin the banquet,¡± Caspian announced.


    Chapter 52


    ¡°Have a seat, Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings!¡± Casn shot his men a look, and they immediately pulled out two chairs for the


    couple.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings, | should have been the one helping you with the chairs Bor my arms...¡± Casn felt


    embarrassed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s fine, Lord Caspian. We''re also partially at fault here. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Dakota


    reassured kindly.


    ¡°No, it was my fault to fall for a lie.¡± Caspian shot Archie and Madison another dirty look.


    The two paled and lowered their heads Immediately.


    ¡°Bring in the dishes, Jimmy!¡± ordered Casn.


    ¡°Right away, sir!¡± Jimmyplied.


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    Caspian stood up and had his men pour him a ss of red wine. ¡°Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings, | apologize for my actions


    yesterday. Thank you for finding it in you to forgive me. A toast to you!¡±


    With that, he ordered his men to bring the wine to his mouth before he downed it.


    ¡°Impressive, Lord Caspian!¡± The crowd cheered.


    Ste and the rest also toasted Cameron and Dakota as an apology.


    ¡°We''re sorry about that earlier, Dakota. It was in the heat of the moment and we couldn''t think straight. | ask for you and your


    boyfriend''s forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°She''s right, Dakota. Please forgive us.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is so humble, Dakota!¡±


    ¡°Can we still be friends, Dakota?¡±


    All of a sudden, they surrounded Cameron and Dakota.


    As for Archie and Madison, they were utterly ignored and pushed to a corner.


    They were supposed to be the stars of today¡¯s show. But now...


    They wanted to leave but the situation didn¡¯t allow it. After all, Timothy wasn¡¯t here yet!


    Wait! Why wasn¡¯t Timothy here yet?


    Madison suddenly had a thought, Cameron and Dakota must have bribed Caspian into stopping Timothy froming. So,


    Caspian must be siding with those two! Why else would Timothy be absent. from the banquet?


    Dirty tricks like this were Cameron''s go-to move! The only reason why he had managed to get on Venizon Cruise was because


    he bribed the guards!


    Chapter 52


    Madison gritted her teeth at the thought. She was going to expose Cameron now and seize her spotlight!


    Chapter 53

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    ¡°I''m so jealous of your talented boyfriend, Dakota.¡±


    ¡°How did the two of you meet?¡±


    Ste and the others were curious.


    ¡°Well... | think you got it all wrong. Cameron Isn¡¯t my boyfriend. We''re just friends.¡± Dakota blushed slightly and shot Cameron an


    embarrassed look.


    Cameron smiled but made no move to correct them.


    The other women exchanged a knowing look. But Dakota knew Cameron was just saving her from embarrassment by not


    correcting their ims.From N?velDrama.Org.


    For the lowkey Cameron...


    ¡°Then you should make the first move, Dakota. It¡¯s hard to find a boyfriend as talented as Cameron in this time and age!¡± The


    crowd egged Dakota on and tried to bond with her. In reality, they were trying to get on Cameron¡¯s good side.


    ¡°She''s right. It¡¯s rare to find a low-key man these days. Unlike a certain someone who always paints themselves in a better


    image and steals other¡¯s achievement.¡± One of the women snickered.


    The corners of Archie''s mouth twitched.


    Madison paled and hissed, ¡°Watch your tongue!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± The woman huffed.


    Right now, the women were already siding with Dakota.


    ¡°You''re nothing but a sheep!¡± Madison gritted her teeth. A cold glint flickered in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Cameron and Dakota


    are just lying to you!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a sheep?¡±


    ¡°Madison, why do you insist on insulting Mr. Morgan and Dakota?¡±


    ¡°You''re so evil!¡±


    The crowd clicked their tongues at her.


    Madison was furious. She jerked up from her sit and shrieked, ¡°Cameron is just a fucking nobody! The only reason why Lord


    Caspian is so respectful of him is because Cameron bribed him! Lord Caspian is just putting on an act!¡±


    ¡°He bribed Lord Caspian?¡± The crowd froze. Caspian was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°| bet you didn¡¯t know that.¡± Madison scanned the shocked crowd and pointed an using finger at Cameron. ¡°He always does


    this! The reason why he was able to crash my wedding was because he


    es this! The


    Chapter $1


    bribed the guards at the Ventzon Cruise. He fucking snuck in! And now he¡¯s doing it again! He had been mooching off of me for 5


    years! | know everything about him!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Ste exchanged looks with the others.


    This was huge news.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Madison? sit down!¡± Archie was surprised by Madison¡¯s sudden outburst. He quickly pulled her back


    to her seat.


    212


    What was she doing? Now wasn¡¯t the time to be saying that! Caspian was still here! Did Madison not notice the darkening look


    on Casn¡¯s face?


    ¡°Don''t try to stop me, honey. | don¡¯t want to let that good¡ªfor¡ªnothing steal your thunder!¡± Madison swore to unmask Cameron''s


    lies.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Caspian stood up and yelled at Madison. ¡°How dare you ruin Mr. Morgan¡¯s reputation? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Archie was scared shitless by Casn¡¯s roar.


    Madison also paled slightly. But she stood her ground. ¡°Lord Caspian, | know you have many forces in Yrando. But | refuse to be


    wronged! Me and Archie are the rightful stars of today¡¯s show!¡±


    ¡°You stupid bitch! Are you trying to stir up trouble?¡± Caspian furrowed his brows.


    ¡°L... ¡¯''m not!¡± Madison stammered. But she held on. ¡°I just don¡¯t want others to steal my spotlight! | demand justice!¡±


    ¡°| think you¡¯re demanding to be killed!¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze darkened and was about to order his men to


    take action.


    ¡°Let her speak,¡± Cameron suddenly piped up with a hardened gaze.


    He wanted to see what other lies Madison could conjure.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    Madison paused. She wasn¡¯t expecting Cameron to let her continue.


    But this only proved that he was guilty of chargel At least, that was what she thought.


    Madison grew even more confident in her ims and her tone reflected it. ¡°ten to me don¡¯t ge fooled by Cameron¡¯sme lies! He


    was just some good-for¡ªnothing trash mooching off of met or don¡¯t expect all of you to know this since I¡¯ve never introduced him.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t all he ims to be! Mr. Dashner and him are not acquaintances! Don¡¯t you find it str Mr. Dashner invited us and


    promised to be here to send me my birthday wishes! Yo!  haven¡® him. But somehow that asshole became the star of the


    show! Don¡¯t any of you find it range?¡±


    ¡°She''s right. It is weird now that she mentioned it.¡± Ste and the others frowned at this


    The banquet had started but why hasn¡¯t Timothy arrived yet? Furthermore, Timothy hat promised that he would show up to the


    banquet for Madison at Star Karaoke yesterday


    Did Cameron really bribe Caspian into putting on an act with him?


    However, the crowd was cautious to switch sides again due to the previous experiences in they opted to remain silent.


    ¡°You''re right! Why didn¡¯t | think of this?¡± Archie pped his thigh.


    Madison''s words were like a waking call to him.


    He turned to Cameron and sneered. ¡°You''re a sly one, brat! You knew you couldn¡¯t win against s head-on and decided to use


    underhanded tactics instead!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you agree with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Madison tilted her chin proudly.


    ¡°| do! You managed to knock some sense into me.¡± Archie huffed.


    Everything became clear now. Cameron had bribed Caspian, and stole his thunder As one damske¡¯s known figures, Archie knew


    Caspian¡¯s character well. He was nothing but a greedy and preventrol


    bastard.


    Back then, Archie got acquainted with Caspian because he had invited thetter to hisb and allowed Caspian to have his way


    with thedies there. Yesterday, Caspian only came to Archer¡¯s aid because thetter promised to send a drunk Dakota into


    Caspian¡¯s bed.


    Cameron must have figured this out too!


    ¡°Fuck! What are you talking about?¡± Casn jerked up from his seat.


    The others jumped from his sudden roar.


    ¡°I''m just stating facts, Lord Caspian.¡± Madison met Caspian¡¯s gaze and hissed self-righteousto


    ¡°Fuck off! How dare you assholes use me and Mr. Morgan?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were the size of


    Chapter 54


    Saucers.


    He never thought there would be a day when his actions came back to bite him in the ass!


    ¡°Lord Caspian, why hasn¡¯t Mr. Dashner arrived yet?¡± Madison pressed on.


    ¡°Fuck! Why should Timothy inform you when he will being? Who the fuck do you think you are? Men! p some senses into


    them!¡± Casn roared.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The menplied and pped Madison across the face.


    The crisp sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the air.


    Madison was shocked. She covered her stinging cheeks and red at Casn aggrievedly. ¡°Lord Caspian, you... How dare you


    hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Caspian huffed domineeringly. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Morgan! Or I''ll break your fucking legs!¡±


    ¡°Never! Why should | apologize? | didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Madison lost her temper and shrieked, ¡°I demand justice! | want


    back what''s rightfully mine! I¡¯m going to tell on you and Cameron to Mr. Dashner!¡±


    ¡°Perez, get her!¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened. He was going to teach this loudmouth a lesson.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Perez stepped forward.


    ¡°Don''t you dare! I''ll have my boyfriend call up Mr. Dashner now!¡± Madison stumbled back and yelled.


    ¡°What''s with the ruckus?¡± In the heat of the moment, a man¡¯s low voice suddenly cut through the air. A tall figure entered the


    room.


    It was Timothy!


    ¡°Mr. Dashner!¡± Madison¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Her savior was here!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°Timothy!¡± Caspian shrunk back and greeted Timothy respectfully.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Casn¡¯s men also greeted.


    ¡°Mr. Dashner!" Ste and the others shivered in fear.


    Timothy hummed and turned his gaze toward Caspian. He asked, ¡°What happened, Caspian? What''s with all the ruckus?¡±


    Cameron and Dakota were present, so Timothy didn''t want anything unpleasant to happen. He was afraid that it might ruin the couple''s mood at the banquet.


    ¡°Timothy, it''s...¡± Caspian started.


    ¡°This is what happened, Mr. Dashner!¡± Madison butted in, afraid that Caspian might start lying through his teeth. ¡°Your underling, Caspian, had joined hands with Cameron to bully me and my boyfriend. He even had his men hit me!¡±


    "So was it you two stirring up trouble earlier?¡± Timothy furrowed his brows.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s not, Mr. Dashner!¡± Madison noticed Timothy''s cold gaze and immediately exined, ¡°Lord Caspian had made a deal with Cameron, and they are now bullying us! Didn''t you say you were holding this banquet for me? Yet those two are iming that you threw the banquet for Cameron!¡± ¡°But that''s not all! Just when I wanted to warn you about this, Lord Caspian started to threaten me! He asked his men to hit me and even threatened to break my legs! It''s one thing for them to hit me, but they even lied to you! They must have done something to dy your arrival here! They deserve to be punished!¡± Madison sobbed.


    If the people in the room didn''t know better, they might have taken her side.


    Caspian''s face darkened. He wanted to shut Madison up for good! How dare that silver-tongued bitch insult him in front of Timothy?


    However, Cameron found the situation amusing. He had to praise Madison''s creativity for spinning this wonderful story.


    Dakota lowered her head sadly. Madison had changed. This wasn''t the Madison she knew..


    Ste and the others held their breath as they observed Timothy''s darkening expression. Was Madison telling the truth?


    Amidst the silence, Timothy suddenly piped up, ¡°When did I say I was throwing the banquet for you?¡±


    "Didn¡°t you?" Madison froze.


    Archie, Ste, and all the other guests were dumbfounded. Did Timothy have a change of heart? But they were sure that Timothy had promised to throw a birthday banquet for Madison!


    While the confusion settled in, Timothy added, ¡°I promised to throw a birthday banquet for you because I thought you were Mr. Morgan''s friend. But I never said you would be the star of the show. As for why I waste, I was busy preparing a gift for Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings. What''s wrong? Are you dissatisfied with me?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    What? Timothy waste because he was busy preparing a gift for Cameron and Dakota?


    The crowd widened their eyes.


    Madison was dumbfounded. She was not expecting this answer from Timothy! Why would Timothy side with that good¡ªfor¡ª


    nothing Cameron?¡±


    ¡°You seem unhappy with my answer.¡± Timothy¡¯s low voice sounded.


    ¡°No... I¡¯m not...¡± Madison snapped back to her senses and stared at Timothy with a terrified gaze.


    She didn¡¯t dare to rebel against Timothy.


    ¡°Then hurry up and sit down. Stop ruining the banquet,¡± Timothy hissed with annoyance.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Dashner... ¡°Madison plopped down on her chair. Her mind was buzzing, and Archie, who was sitting beside her, was


    also speechless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The room fell silent, and everyone sat frozen like statues.


    Amidst the silence, Timothy turned to Cameron and Dakota. His gaze softened. ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t ruin your mood, Mr. Morgan,


    Ms. Jennings.¡±


    ¡°No... not at all. Thank you, Mr. Dashner.¡± Dakota snapped back from her shock.


    She knew all along that Timothy didn¡¯t throw this banquet for Madison. But she never expected him. to stand up for them. He had


    even prepared a gift for her and Cameron!¡±


    ¡°You''re most wee, Ms. Jennings.¡± Timothy smiled and secretly sighed a breath of relief.


    He was d that Cameron and Dakota didn¡¯t take this to heart.


    Of course, Timothy''s actions did not escape the watchful gazes of Ste and the others. They sucked in a deep breath.


    Who exactly was Cameron? Why was Timothy, one of Yrando¡¯s infamous figures, treating Cameron with such respect? He even


    prepared Cameron a gift!


    However, Timothy didn¡¯t find any of his actions strange. If anything, he felt that this small banquet that he put togetherst minute


    was unworthy of someone like Cameron!


    Right! The gift for Cameron and Dakota.


    Timothy¡¯s heart raced when he remembered the gift.


    Cars and mansions were nothing to Cameron. Because of this, Timothy had made the effort toe up with a unique gift. He


    was sure that Cameron would be pleased by it!


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings | have prepared a gift for you,¡± said Timothy. His tone reflected his confidence in his gift.


    3. pte 36


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dakota pushed down her excitement while Cameron merely nodded.


    Timothy immediately waved his hand and shouted to the people outside, ¡°Hey! Bring the gift inside! Remember to be careful with


    it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Dashner!¡± said the men outside.


    The door to the private room opened and six men walked in with a huge trolley. Their suits were all


    drenched in sweat.


    The gift was ced on the trolley. However, it was covered by a white cloth. Judging by the looks of it, the gift was nine feet tall


    and five feet wide.


    Everyone was curious about the gift Timothy had prepared beneath the white cloth.


    Cameron cocked a brow. Was the gift so heavy that it required six men to carry it?


    Under the crowd¡¯s curious gazes, Timothy ordered his men to reveal the gift.


    As the cloth fell, Cameron¡¯s eyes shot wide open and the corners of his mouth twitched. Dakota, on the other hand, felt her


    cheeks burning up...


    Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>>

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    shid What the fuck was Timothy thinking?


    Cameron cursed Timothy under his breath.


    The gift was a huge crystal sculpture. It was dazzling brightly under the lights.


    It was a sculpture of a couple staring longingly at each other. The male sculpture was wearing a suit while the female sculpture


    was wearing a wedding gown.


    But this wasn¡¯t the problem.


    The problem was, the male sculpture was made in the image of Cameron! And Dakota was the female sculpturel


    He and Dakota were still friends! If Dakota misunderstood the situation and thought that Cameron was the one who orchestrated


    this, she might decide to keep her distance from now on. He wouldn''t be able to exin himself!


    Why did Timothy pull this outrageous move?


    Cameron wanted nothing more than to beat Timothy to a bloody pulp.


    Dakota''s checks flushed bright red. She lowered her head and refused to continue staring at the


    sculpture.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Why would Timothy gift them a sculpture? There were others in the room as well...


    Timothy waspletely unaware of Cameron¡¯s darkening face and continued to admire the brilliant crystal sculpture. The more


    he stared at it, the more satisfied he became. He praised himself for his brilliance and his incredibly smart idea..


    Timothy had worked restlessly to hire the nation¡¯s top sculptors to make this crystal sculpture. The crystals used were also of the


    highest quality and all-natural. In total, he had spent tens of millions of


    dors on this.


    Timothy was confident that he could impress Cameron with this!


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings, | wish you a lifetime...¡± Timothy turned to Cameron and Dakota to say his blessings. But when he


    saw their expressions, the words disappeared from his mouth.


    He was expecting the blush on Dakota''s face, but Cameron¡¯s gaze was creeping him out. If looks could kill, Timothy was sure he


    would be six feet underground by now.


    Timothy shivered. ¡°Mr... Mr. Morgan, are you not... satisfied with my gift?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cameron shot Timothy a weird smile.


    Timothy sucked in a breath and cursed himself for misunderstanding the situation. It seemed that Cameron and Dakota weren''t a


    couple!


    rate 57


    27266


    Shit! He was doomed! If their friendship ended because of Timothy, dying would be the least of his worries.


    Timothy was sweating buckets.


    Ste and the rest weren¡¯t aware of this. They stared at the extravagant sculpture in awe. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, Dakota!¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend is such a romantic!¡±


    ¡°You must know what this means, right?¡±


    ¡°If only | had a boyfriend like this!¡±


    Under the crowd''s jealous gaze, Dakota gritted her teeth while her cheeks heated up.


    Was this the surprise Cameron was talking about?


    Dakota¡¯s heart began to race at the thought of this. She stole a nce at Cameron, only to find that he was already looking at


    her.


    Their eyes met.


    Dakota could hear her heart pumping against her chest. She pursed her lips and mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Cameron, did


    you ask Mr. Dashner to prepare this for me?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Cameron could onlyugh awkwardly at Dakota¡¯s question. He was oblivious to her thought and tried to exin, ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Thank you. | really like it...¡±


    Cameron''s words were caught in his throat when he heard what Dakota said next.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Did Dakota like the gift?


    Cameron''s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly came back to his senses. Dakota must be saying this because she didn¡¯t want to


    embarrass Timothy.


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Cameronughed and yed along.


    Dakota pursed her cherry¡ªred lips and her eyes shimmered slightly.


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m d you like it, Ms. Jennings!¡± Timothy almost pped his hand in glee.


    If Dakota liked it, Cameron must like it too! It seemed that he had picked the right gift!


    ¡°Perez, quick! Cover the sculpture again. This is a gift to Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings. It will be bad If it gets dirty!¡± Timothy


    waved his men over while his confidence returned.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Perez stepped forward and covered the sculpture with the cloth.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings, let us continue with the banquet,¡± said Timothy happily.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Dashner,¡± Dakota muttered softly.


    Cameron gave Timothy a look, but thetter didn¡¯t understand. He thought that Cameron wasplimenting him and grew


    prouder. ¡°Come, Perez. Pour some wine for Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings!¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± Perez immediately poured two sses of red wine for the couple.


    ¡°A toast to you, Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings!¡± Timothy stood up to toast the two.


    ¡°A toast to you!¡± Dakota immediately stood up.


    Cameron had an unreadable look on his face.


    Yet, Timothy took no notice of this and finished the wine in one gulp.


    When Ste and the others saw Timothy toasting to Cameron and Dakota, they grew more certain that Cameron was someone


    exceptional. They shot Madison nasty looks.


    That bitch! She almost fooled them with all the nonsense she had spouted earlier! Luckily, Timothy arrived in time and shut her


    down.


    Madison had previously imed that Cameron had mooched off of her for 5 years. In their opinion, Madison must have pursued


    Cameron and failed. That would only exin why she harbored a strong hatred toward him and was doing everything in her


    power to ruin his reputation.


    Why else would Cameron ignore Madison when she was going off earlier?


    Not to mention, why would the exceptional Cameron mooch off of Madison? Who did she think she was? She merely seduced


    Archie with her good looks.


    3 pte 58


    However, Archie was nothingpared to Cameron! Thetter had Timothy Dashner himselfpping at his feet, and Timothy


    even brought him a gift!


    Madison felt embarrassment seeping into her bones under her friends¡® gaze.


    She wanted to unveil Cameron¡¯s evil n. But in the end, the tables had turned on her!


    Archie, who was sitting beside her, was no better. This was the most embarrassing moment throughout his years of living. Not


    only was he called out in public, he was also treated like a fool.


    But he didn¡¯t understand how Cameron managed to get acquainted with Timothy. From the looks of it, those two knew each


    other very well!


    Madison shared his thoughts as she knew Cameron¡¯s character. In her five years of marriage with him, Cameron had never left


    the house. He would cook and clean every day as he waited for her return.


    So, how could a useless man like Cameron reduce the infamous Timothy to nothing but apdog? Could it be that... he was


    hiding his identity all this time?


    Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>>

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    Madison suceed in a deep breaths at the thought of this, and a sudden wave of regret washed over her


    No impossibel Cameron could never be that exceptionall


    Madison kept reassuring herself. She must have missed out on something!


    After an excruciatingly long period of waiting, the banquet finally came to an end.


    Timothy¡¯s face was flushed bright red from how much he had been drinking. He stumbled out of his chait and loudly eximed,


    ¡°Today, | am d | could invite Mr. Morgan and Ms. Jennings over for the banquet! | hope that you two will live a lifetime of


    happiness together! A toast to you!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He downed the whole ss in one gulp.


    It was clear that he had gone to great lengths to make it up to Cameron.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Dashner!¡± The crowd immediately cheered him on.


    Dakota also returned a small toast.


    After the banquet ended, Archie and Madison were the first to leave. They didn¡¯t want to stay even a second longer in that tense


    atmosphere.


    ¡°Are you Satisfied with the banquet today, Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings?¡± Timothy stood up.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for the banquet, Mr. Dashner.¡± Dakota pursed her lips.


    ¡°You''re most wee, Ms. Jennings.¡± Timothyughed and turned to Cameron, awaiting his praises.


    However, he was only met with a cold re. Timothy could even sense a murderous intent behind Cameron¡¯s gaze.


    Timothy froze and swallowed hard. Did he misunderstand the situation again?


    But under Cameron''s dangerous re, Timothy decided to not ask any questions. Instead, he hurriedly came up with an excuse


    to leave. ¡°Well... Sorry, Mr. Morgan, and Ms. Jennings. Lhad a little too much alcohol earlier and urgently needed to use the


    toilet. Please excuse me!¡±


    With that, he practically ran out of the room.


    Just as he stepped outside, he bumped into Bobby who was here for a business meeting.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kane!¡± Timothy half-shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Dashner!¡± Bobby was surprised. ¡°What a coincidence. Are you also here to eat?¡±


    Bobby and Timothy had been business friends for quite some time now.


    ¡°Haha. Indeed.¡± Timothy chuckled and the two began to chat.


    Bobby nced through the door and saw Cameron and Dakota inside. His heart skipped a beat and he


    A


    mmediately greeted them in surprise, ¡°tiello, Mr. Morgan, Ms. Jennings!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kanel¡± Dakota greeted back warmly. She never thought she would meet Bobby here.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kane.¡± Cameron smiled.


    ¡°oh? Do you lonow each other? Well, go ahead and chat. | really need to use the toilet!¡± Timothy hurriedly left the scene.


    Bobby stared at Timothy¡¯s retreating figure in shock. What was with Timothy acting weirdly today?


    Archie and Madison, who were a distance away, witnessed everything. They immediately came to a realization. So, the reason


    why Timothy was treating Cameron and Dakota well was all because of Bobby!


    So it wasn¡¯t that Cameron was exceptional. Instead, it was because of the rtionship between Daloota and Bobby!


    They could see how happy Bobby was when he saw Dakota.


    They recalled the time when Dakota came out of nowhere and stole the business project from right


    under their noses. Aside from Cameron pulling some strings behind the scenes, Dakota must have done something too!


    That bitch must have had a fling with Bobby!

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    ¡°When exactly did that bitch get involved with Mr. Kane?¡± Madison cursed under her breath.


    She resented the fact that she wasn¡¯t the one who had aplished that!


    Madison had tried to approach Bobby back then, but he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Otherwise, how could Dakota even stand


    a chancel


    ¡°That bitch seems like a goody two shoes outside. But she¡¯s actually a whore!¡± Archie sneered.


    ¡°Honey, what should we do next? We suffered a big loss today. Are we just going to let them step all over us?¡± Madison gritted


    her teeth.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not going to let this go this easily.¡± Archie squinted his eyes as coldness shed through them. ¡°However, we


    must be patient. With Bobby and Timothy protecting them, we won¡¯t be able toy our hands on them.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Madison asked. She couldn''t allow her thunder to be stolen just like that!


    ¡°Don''t forget, Ms. Jones will being to Yrando in two days.¡± Archie smiled.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Ms. Jones?¡± Madison was puzzled, not understanding where Archie was getting at.


    ¡°Everything.¡± Archie huffed proudly. ¡°I have already arranged a weing party for Ms. Jones. She will definitely be touched by


    our sincerity. As long as we gain the favor of Ms. Jones, what does Timothy amount to?¡±


    ¡°What about Bobby? Lord ckheart is the one backing him up!¡± Madison was worried.


    ¡°Do you think Bobby would offend Ms. Jones for a woman? Or even seek the help of Lord ckheart?¡± Archie smiled coldly. He


    had already nned everything.


    ¡°No!¡± Madison answered without hesitation.


    ¡°That settles it. So, the real show is yet toe!¡± Archie narrowed his eyes cruelly.


    Once the Price family gets closer to Laura, Archie swears he is going to get his.revenge on Cameron


    and Dakota!


    ¡°| get it now, honey!¡± Madison smiled evilly. She couldn''t wait to give Cameron and Dakota her payback!


    On the other hand, Cameron was unaware of Archie and Madison''s scheme. He was ready to leave after bidding farewell to


    Bobby.


    ¡°Let''s leave,¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°What? Aren''t we going to wait for Mr. Dashner toe back?¡± Dakota asked in surprise.


    ¡°He won''t being back.¡± Cameron nced in the direction of the corridor. That guy must have left


    with the excuse of using the toilet.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he say he was going to the tollet?¡± Dakota didn¡¯t understand Cameron''s words.


    Cameron shook his head. He nced at the crystal sculpture covered by the white cloth. ¡°He probably felt guilty to have


    prepared the wrong gift and decided to run away.¡±


    ¡°What? He prepared the wrong gift?¡± Dakota was puzzled.


    Cameron was surprised by Dakota¡¯s reaction. Did she actually like Timothy¡¯s gift?


    He probed, ¡°Dakota, how do you feel about Timothy''s gift?¡±


    ¡°| think it¡¯s nice,¡± Dakota muttered softly and bit her lips unconsciously. Why was Cameron asking her this?


    Cameron¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t expect Dakota to like the sculpture!


    Does that mean...


    Dakota observed Cameron¡¯s shocked expression and thought that Cameron didn¡¯t share her opinion. A dejected look appeared


    on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it, Cameron?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cameron snapped back to his senses. He noticed Dakota¡¯s dejectedness and quickly exined, Of course, | like it. It''s a


    good sculpture! They captured your beauty perfectly! And | look good too!¡±


    Dakota couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Cameron¡¯s response. That wasn¡¯t what she meant! But she was d that Cameron liked


    it.


    ¡°I''m d you like it.¡± Dakota smiled in relief.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Faced with Dakota¡¯s smile, Cameron didn¡¯t know how else to react but to give an awkwardugh.


    ¡°Dummy,¡± Dakota scolded lovingly.


    ¡°What?¡± Her voice was too soft for Cameron to hear. But, he had a feeling that Dakota was scolding him.


    Dakota immediately flushed red. She couldn''t believe that Cameron had heard her!


    Cameron observed Dakota¡¯s reddening cheeks in confusion. A woman¡¯s thoughts were indeed hard to fathom. Should he ask


    about it or keep his silence?


    While he was debating with himself, the room gradually fell silent. The atmosphere also grew awkward.


    Cameron gritted his teeth and decided to go for it.


    Just then, Dakota¡¯s phone rang.


    Cameron let out the sigh of relief he didn¡¯t know he was holding. He was thankful for the distraction.


    Dakota jumped slightly but quickly found herposure. She nced at Cameron before going


    3. pte 30


    through her bag in search of her phone.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When she saw the caller ID, her expression immediately turned unpleasant.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Dakota¡¯s expression had turned ugly, but she still answered the phone.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy.¡± After just a few seconds, Dakota hung up the phone.


    However, her phone rang again. This time, it was her aunt calling.


    She answered the phone again. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. | don¡¯t want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Dakota? I¡¯m just looking out for you and your family. Don¡¯t you understand the situation your family


    is in? Willie has already arrived at your house. Your uncle and | are also here. Hurry up ande home. Don¡¯t keep us waiting!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The call ended before Dakota could finish her words.


    Dakota sighed heavily. It seemed that she had no choice but to go home.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cameron asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s my aunt,¡± Dakota said helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s trying to set me up with someone for a blind date...¡±


    ¡°A blind date?¡± Cameron cocked a brow.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dakota nodded. She was afraid that Cameron might misunderstand and quickly exined, ¡® My family is currently facing


    some difficulties, and we are in dire need of money. In order to save the family business, my aunt and uncle are setting me up


    with a wealthy man. But | didn¡¯t like him, so | refused. Yet my aunt keeps trying to set me up every few days. There¡¯s nothing |


    could say to change


    her mind...¡±


    ¡°| understand.¡± Cameron took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t want him to keep bothering you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dakota nodded.


    ¡°Then I''ll apany you home,¡± Cameron suggested.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dakota widened her eyes in joy. However, she quickly realized a problem. ¡°But how should |


    introduce you...¡±


    11


    She wouldn''t be able to reject the other men¡¯s advances if she introduced Cameron as her friend.


    Cameron had already thought up a good n. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, | can pretend to be your boyfriend.¡±


    Apretend boyfriend?


    Dakota¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although it was just pretending, she couldn¡¯t calm her racing heart.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Dakota nodded and bit her lip. ¡°Sorry for the trouble...¡±


    ¡°It''s not troublesome at all. After all, it''s what friends should do.¡± Cameron smiled and turned to the crystal sculpture. He cocked a


    brow. ¡°Well... should we put this sculpture at your ce or mine?¡±


    Dakota blushed slightly at the question. ¡°Let''s leave it at your ce. | don¡¯t think it can fit into myFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 61


    77


    house.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll have someone move it to my house. Let me know when you want toe over and look at it,¡± Cameron said.


    However, he realized his words might be ambiguous and quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way...¡±


    ¡°| know.¡± Dakota pursed her lips.


    She knew that Cameron was not that kind of person.


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t misunderstand. Shall we go?¡± Cameron quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota nodded.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt a special connection between her and Cameron...

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Aquarine Residence was a typical residential area.


    It was also where Dakota¡¯s family lived.


    Walking down the narrow corridor, Dakota grew slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My family sold the vi, so we temporarily


    moved back here...¡±


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Cameron smiled gently. But he secretly furrowed his brows.


    He knew that the Jennings family was facing some difficulties, but he had underestimated the severity of their situation. It


    seemed that his previous help was not enough.


    ¡°We''re here.¡± While he was deep in thought, Dakota¡¯s melodious voice rang out.


    Cameron snapped back to reality and stared at the door in front of him. No. 302 was written on it.


    ¡°Please be prepared, Cameron. My aunt has a very short temper,¡± Dakota warned.


    After that, she took a deep breath and took out the house key from her bag.


    ¡°You kept us waiting, Dakota!¡± As expected, Florence stomped out of the house when she heard the


    door opening. Her curly hair and floral dress bounced with every step.


    When she saw Cameron, her eyes widened into the size of a saucer. ¡°Who''s that, Dakota? Willie is still here. How can you bring


    aman home?¡±


    Dakota instantly frowned at this. What did Florence mean by that?


    However, considering that Florence was her elder, Dakota bit down her annoyance and exined, ¡± Aunt Florence, this is


    Cameron, my current boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°What? Your boyfriend? Do you want me to have a heart attack?¡± Florence was on the verge of fainting. She yelled at Dakota


    sternly, ¡°You know Willie is here! How can you pull a stunt like this?¡±


    ¡°| told you | don¡¯t like him, Aunt Florence. And | also have the right to pursue my happiness,¡± Dakota


    argued.


    ¡°You!¡± Florence gritted her teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Florence. Let Dakota in first, then we''ll talk,¡± Dakota¡¯s parents, who heard themotion at the door, spoke up.


    ¡°Get in!¡± Florence folded her arms and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Dakota smiled bitterly at Cameron.


    Her aunt, Florence, had always been a domineering individual.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Cameron smiled.


    The two entered the living room.


    Chapter 62


    2/2


    ¡°Hello, Dad, Mom,¡± Dakota greeted her parents who were sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Jennings.¡± Cameron also politely greeted the two.


    This was his first time meeting Dakota¡¯s parents.


    Dakota¡¯s father, Leonard, was wearing a suit and looked very stern. While, her mother, Jane, was wearing a light blue dress and


    looked especially elegant.


    ¡°Hello, young man.¡± Leonard smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, the house is a bit crowded. Please bear with it.¡± Jane also expressed her apologies.


    ¡°Not at all, Mr. and Mrs. Jennings.¡± Cameron shook his head.


    Leonard and Jane seemed to be gentle people. All of a sudden, Cameron felt awkwardness creeping up


    to him.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Dakota¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Charlie, Dakota¡¯s uncle, suddenly piped up from the side. He didn¡¯t look very weing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir,¡± Cameron answered.


    ¡°What do you do for a living? How much do you earn per month? The Jennings family has standards when ites to our in¡ª


    laws.¡± Charlie went straight to the point.


    ¡°| don¡¯t actually work,¡± Cameron thought about it and replied. He wasn¡¯t exactly lying. It wasn¡¯t as if he had to work with his


    current position.


    ¡°You don¡¯t work? Doesn''t that mean you¡¯re unemployed?¡± Charlie widened his eyes in disbelief. He shot Dakota a stern look.


    ¡°Dakota, how could you be with an unemployed man? Don¡¯t you know our family is deep in debt? Why would you find another


    mouth to feed?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Charlie! Don¡¯t talk about Cameron like that!¡± Dakota retorted angrily.


    Cameron was a guest! How could Charlie be so rude as to say such a thing to his face?


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m just telling the damn truth!¡± Charlie huffed and turned to the man at his side. Although the man was wearing a suit, his


    skinny figure did notplement well with his attire. ¡°Look at your boyfriend! And look at who I¡¯m introducing to you! Mr. Ziegler


    comes from a rich family and is an educated man! Better yet, he is already working as a manager at Darth Holdings!¡±


    ¡°Besides, Willie had purposefully taken the day off to meet you! But look at what you''re doing! Hurry up and greet him, Dakota!


    Stop being rude!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    ¡°Hello, Dakota.¡± Willie stood up and greeted Dakota.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Although Dakota didn¡¯t like Willie, she still responded politely.


    1/2


    ¡°Dakota, is that how you should be treating Willie?¡± Charlie immediately criticized.


    ¡°Uncle Charlie, I¡¯ve already said that | don¡¯t like him! Besides, | already have a boyfriend!¡± Dakota frowned.


    First, she genuinely didn¡¯t like Willie. Second, she was aware of Charlie¡¯s intentions. Charlie wanted to marry her off to Willie to


    gain some opportunity for the Jennings family.


    ¡°Dakota!¡± Charlie gritted his teeth and pointed an using finger at Dakota. ¡°You brat! Willie is an outstanding man! He is


    everything a woman could ask for! And he¡¯s loyal too! And look at your boyfriend! He doesn¡¯t even have a job! He¡¯s nothing but a


    useless piece of trash!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Charlie, please don¡¯t talk about Cameron like that. He¡¯s excellent! You''re just too blind to see it!¡± Dakota became agitated


    and defended Cameron.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of Cameron!


    ¡°Excellent? You''re calling an unemployed man excellent?¡± Charlie sneered. ¡°Look at Willie!¡±


    ¡°I''m not lying, Uncle Charlie! Besides, if you like Willie that much, why don¡¯t you match your daughter up with him?¡± Dakota


    retorted.


    ¡°1...¡± It left Charlie speechless.


    He never thought the usually gentle and good-natured Dakota had a fierce side to her. She even


    talked back to him.


    He had considered introducing Willie to Terra, his daughter. Unfortunately, Willie was so ugly that Terra rejected him just after


    seeing his photo. Terra was Charlie¡¯s precious daughter. He wasn¡¯t going to force her into something she didn¡¯t want!


    ¡°Dakota, how dare you talk to your uncle like this? Where are your manners?¡± Florence scolded


    Dakota.


    ¡°Sorry, Aunt Florence. My emotions got the better of me. But you still shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of Cameron.¡± Dakota realized her


    mistake and quickly calmed herself down.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a jobless bum. What¡¯s wrong with us criticizing him?¡± Florence retorted sharply. ¡°You¡¯re not even married yet and


    you''re already siding with him. Did that brat put a hex over you?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jennings, please stop scolding Dakota. As you said to me before, Dakota has never been in a rtionship. She shouldn''t


    be med for falling into someone¡¯s lies.¡± Willie piped up and shed an understanding smile. However, his eyes showed


    hostility toward Cameron.


    Never being in a rtionship meant that Dakota was still a virgin. Given Dakota¡¯s appearance, figure,


    Chapter 63


    212From N?velDrama.Org.


    and temperament, she was everything he ever wanted! He wasn¡¯t going to let another man steal her from him!


    ¡°Dakota, look at how good Willie treats you! He¡¯s so understanding!¡± Florence spoke well of Willie.


    ¡°| told you, Aunt Florence. | don¡¯t like him!¡± Dakota insisted. She turned to Willie. ¡°Willie, | know you


    are an outstanding man, but | don¡¯t like you. Also, Cameron isn¡¯t lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The corners of Willie¡¯s mouth twitched. If he couldn¡¯t persuade Dakota, it seemed that he could only warn Cameron


    instead. ¡°Sir, | don¡¯t know how you managed to deceive Dakota, but | advise you to leave her as soon as possible. | won''t let you


    hurt her!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Is that so?¡± Cameron found Willie''s self-righteous act amusing.


    Seeing that Cameron was unaffected by his threat, Willie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It seems that you are determined to have Dakota for


    yourself.¡±


    Willie huffed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to give it to you straight. Do you think someone like you, who has no job and doesn¡¯t


    come from some prestigious family, is worthy of Dakota?¡±


    ¡°Well, | think we''re quitepatible,¡± Cameron smiled and stated.


    Dakota blushed slightly. Although she knew that Cameron was saying this to taunt Willie, she still


    found herself beaming with joy.


    The corners of Willie¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He had underestimated Cameron¡¯s shamelessness!


    He took a deep breath and hissed in a lowered tone, ¡°I admire your confidence! However, as a man, you should use your actions


    instead of your words!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Cameron smiled at Willie.


    ¡°Dakota¡¯s happiness.¡± Willie narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think she will be happy with you?¡±


    ¡°| think...¡± Cameron rubbed his chin and stared at Willie. ¡°l can definitely keep her very happy.¡±


    Chapter 64

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    Willie went red with anger. How could anyone be this shameless?


    ¡°You''re a confident one.¡± Willie sneered coldly at Cameron. He didn¡¯t believe that Cameron, who had to mooch off Dakota, could


    win against him.


    ¡°lm aman of my word,¡± Cameron said confidently. He could even pluck the stars from the sky if


    Dakota wanted it.


    ¡°Enough with the act!¡± Cameron¡¯s confidence left Willie infuriated. ¡°Instead of thinking up lies, why don¡¯t you get a job instead?


    Stop relying on a woman!¡±


    ¡°Who said | didn¡¯t have a job?¡± Cameron cocked a brow.


    ¡°Wasn''t that what you said earlier?¡± Willie calmed down a little. He shot Cameron a mocking look. Did you forget your own lies?¡±


    ¡°Did | say | don¡¯t have a job? | only said that I¡¯m not working,¡± Cameron repeated himself.


    ¡°Isn''t that the same as not having a job?¡± Willieughed. ¡°Are you ying word games with me?! studied abroad and hold a


    Master''s degree in finance!¡±


    ¡°Did you buy your Master¡¯s degree?¡± Cameron looked at Willie indifferently. No matter how Cameron looked at Willie, he seemed


    a little dim-witted.


    Willie''s face fell. How did Cameron know?


    1


    Indeed, he had bought his Master¡¯s degree at a high price. It was only from some mediocre university in a foreign country.


    However, this didn¡¯t change the fact that he had a Master¡¯s degree!


    Well, his family was fucking rich! Willie¡¯s parents were some big shots in Yrando and had billions of dors under their name.


    ¡°Did | hit the nail on the head?¡± Cameron cocked a brow at Willie¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. | asked you a question!¡± Willie red at Cameron. He had almost been sidetracked by Cameron just


    now!


    ¡°And? Haven''t | already answered you?¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°Haha. Are you ying word games again?¡± Willie sneered.


    Cameron cocked a brow. He was prepared to retort when Dakota butted in, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Willie. Don¡¯t insult Cameron!¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The corners of Willie¡¯s mouth twitched and he shot Cameron a look of jealousy.


    What was so good about Cameron? Why was Dakota that hellbent on defending him?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Dakota?¡± Florence grew anxious. ¡°Have you forgotten the situation our family is in? We¡¯re going to need


    Willie¡¯s help to get a contract with Darth Holdings. And Willie likes you too!


    Chapter 64


    How could you talk to him like that?¡±


    212


    Willie¡¯s eyes lit up triumphantly at Florence¡¯s words. He still had this ace up his sleeve! How could Cameronpete with him?


    ¡°Aunt Florence, I¡¯ve already settled the contract, and it was all thanks to Cameron!¡± Dakota''s words left everyone dumbfounded.


    Willie trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t even guarantee himself that he could secure the contract. If anything, he had to pour in tons


    of money just to get it.


    Florence¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°Did you really settle the contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dakota nodded.


    ¡°And he was the one who helped?¡± Florence asked again.


    ¡°Yes, it was all thanks to Cameron!¡± Dakota eximed with pride.


    At that moment, it was as if Cameron was truly her boyfriend. Her tone indicated her pride in telling everyone how outstanding


    her boyfriend was.


    ¡°How?¡± Florence couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Cameron,e and tell them yourself.¡± Dakota wanted to give Cameron the chance to showcase his achievements. She


    wanted her family and Willie to see how a sessful person truly acted! Unlike a certain arrogant man who unted at every


    chance he got!

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    Willie¡¯s eyes flickered. Was Cameron telling the truth all along?


    Dakota¡¯s father, Leonard, straightened up. He had a solemn look on his face and wanted to know who Cameron really was.


    Under the people¡¯s watchful gaze, Cameron shed them a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually do much, Mr. and Mrs. Jennings. Bobby Kane


    and | are friends, and | merely asked him for a favor.¡±


    He couldn''t exactly tell them that he owned Darth Holdings. He didn¡¯t care if the others doubted his words. But, if Dakota found


    out about this, she would surely feel pressured and think he had been lying to her this whole time.


    Cameron didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Dakota.


    ¡°What? You''re Mr. Kane¡¯s friend?¡± Even so, it still shocked everyone.


    ¡°| told you Cameron is amazing!¡± Dakota huffed proudly.


    Staring at Florence¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Dakota found herself happier than when she got an achievement.


    ¡°Dakota, is he telling the truth?¡± Florence couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dakota said proudly. ¡°Not only is Cameron good friends with Bobby, but he is also close


    with Lord ckheart!¡±


    Cameron had told her about it before. Due to Cameron''s past affiliation with the Morgan family, he had some connections with


    Lord ckheart. This was surely shocking news to the others!


    ¡°What? He is close with Lord ckheart?¡± Florence and the others werepletely dumbfounded and their jaws fell wide open.


    However, they soon realized that something was amiss. It was miraculous enough for Cameron to be


    friends with Bobby. But Cameron was a young man. How could he be close to Lord ckheart?


    That was impossible! After all, Lord ckheart was the world¡¯s richest man! His assets were


    scattered all over the world! Why would someone of his caliber be close to Cameron?


    Moreover, if Cameron really were an acquaintance of Bobby and Lord ckheart, why hadn¡¯t he found a job yet? After all, a


    word from Bobby or Lord ckheart could help Cameron reach the peakText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    of sess!


    ¡°You brat! So lying really is your only talent! No wonder you managed to deceive Dakota into speaking up for you!¡± Florence


    immediately sneered at the realization. ¡°If you are as influential as you put yourself out to be, why do you still need Dakota to go


    around begging for your sake before


    this?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Willie also sneered at Cameron. ¡°It seems that nowadays anyone can just go around iming


    Chapter 65


    Mr. Kane as their friend. Hey, brat! If you really were Mr. Kane¡¯s friend, why hadn¡¯t | seen you


    around?¡±


    ¡°Is it that strange that you never seen me around?¡± Cameron smiled.


    212


    ¡°Of course! As the deputy manager of the Human Resources Department at Darth Holdings. | have a good rtionship with


    Bobby both in private and at work. Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Kane has the habit of inviting his closest friends over to his ce for


    celebrations? | had the honor of being invited a few times. But, why haven¡¯t | met you even once?¡±


    ¡°Or could it be that you aren¡¯t actually acquainted with Mr. Kane?¡± Willie¡¯s mocking smile


    with each word.


    grew


    wider


    ¡°Sorry, | didn¡¯t know about this habit of his.¡± Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Willieughed again. Now, it was clear who was lying!


    ¡°| knew he was lying all along!¡± Florence snorted coldly.


    Leonard and Jane¡¯s expressions also grew unpleasant. They weren¡¯t people who despised the and favored the rich. They would


    ept anyone Dakota marries as long as the two were happy together.


    poor


    However, Dakota¡¯s spouse must be a good person.


    But from the looks of it, Cameron¡¯s actions were starting to disappoint them...


    Chapter 66

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    Willie noticed Leonard and Jane¡¯s expressions and a feeling of triumph surged through him. He knew that victory was tipping in


    his favor!


    He approached Cameron and patted thetter on the shoulder with a feigned magnanimity. ¡°My friend, | am a man too. So, |


    know how you feel. It¡¯s normal for us men to lie to save our pride.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Seeing how you''re so eager to meet Mr. Kane, | can definitely help you with that. | can even arrange a job for


    you. After all, as men, we can¡¯t be mooching off women, right?¡±


    Cameron furrowed his brows at this. Was this guy deaf or dumb? How many times did he need to repeat himself?


    Thinking that Cameron was rendered speechless for being exposed, Willie grew prouder at himself.¡± Come find me at Darth


    Holdings¡¯s Human Resources Department tomorrow. You look quite sturdy, I''ll arrange a job for you as a security guard. What do


    you say? This way, you can see Mr. Kane every day when hees to and leaves work. Perhaps you''ll even have a chance to


    greet him!¡±


    While Willie imed to be offering a job, he was actually trying to humiliate Cameron. He wanted to


    make Cameron understand the vast gap between them.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Cameron calmly refused.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Florence snorted coldly at Cameron''s attitude. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unsatisfied with working as a security guard?


    Take a good look at yourself! Do you know how many people are dying just to work at Darth Holdings? Look at Willie!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was still trying to match Willie with Dakota.


    Charlie also piped up, ¡°Leo, it¡¯s not that | want to make things difficult for you and Jane. But you saw yourself what happened just


    now. Do you think we should let this man into our family?¡±


    Leonard and Jane¡¯s expressions grew ugly. Leonard even shook his head.


    Cameron liked to lie and didn¡¯t even want to work! He was unworthy of respect. Compared to Cameron, although Willie was on


    the arrogant side, at least his arrogance stemmed from something.


    ¡°Mom, Dad... What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be swayed by their words. Cameron really did help me secure the contract by


    contacting Mr. Kane. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Dakota grew anxious when she saw her parents¡¯ darkening faces.


    Leonard remained silent.


    Jane sighed. ¡°Dakota, we¡¯re not forcing you to marry the rich. But at the very least, your husband should be an honest man. Me


    and your father don¡¯t really agree with Cameron¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°But what Cameron said is true, Mom. And | already signed the contract with Mr. Kane two days ago! It will officially take effect


    once Darth Holdings¡® Legal Departmentpletes the final review. | originally nned to wait until everything was settled to


    share this good news with you!¡± Dakota


    Chapter 66


    117


    exined anxiously.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s reaction, Jane couldn¡¯t help but grow worried. After all, Dakota had grown up under her and her husband¡¯s.


    protection.


    She didn¡¯t want Dakota to be deceived and had her feelings toyed with.


    ¡°Don''t you believe your own daughter, Mom?¡± Dakota stomped her foot in frustration when she noticed her mother¡¯s doubtful


    look.


    ¡°Dakota, please follow me to the room. | have something to say to you.¡± Jane decided to have a private conversation with Dakota


    in the room.


    Jane didn¡¯t want to say what she was about to in front of the others. Especially not when Cameron was.


    around.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    ¡°No, Mom. Just say it here!¡± Dakota bit her lip. She wasn¡¯t usually this stubborn.


    ¡°Dakota, you...¡± Jane was at a loss for words. She had never seen Dakota being this stubborn before.


    Florence furrowed her brows and began to scold Dakota for not being sensible. ¡°Dakota, what¡¯s going on with you today? Are


    you really going against your Mom for a man? And a liar at that!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Florence, do you think | would be doing this if you hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing Willie over?¡± Faced with Florence¡¯s remarks,


    the usually gentle Dakota also felt her anger boiling.


    ¡°How could you say that, Dakota? Do you think I¡¯m trying to hurt you? I¡¯m doing all this for your own good!¡± Florence crossed her


    arms. ¡°Look at the house your family lives in now. It¡¯s a run¡ªdown hunt! Me and Charles are always afraid of running into our


    friends whenever wee over. Don¡¯t you think you should share some of your parents¡¯ burden?¡±


    Although the words were directed at Dakota, they still affected Leonard. He flushed slightly and clenched his fists. As the head of


    the family, he med himself for the suffering of his wife and daughter.


    Jane¡¯s expression shifted. However, she knew Florence was a headstrong woman and decided to bite back her words. She


    didn¡¯t want to fight with Charlie and Florence now. Especially when there were


    still outsiders around.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± However, just because Leonard and Jane could endure it, it didn¡¯t mean Dakota


    could. She had long been fed up with Charlie and Florence.


    She finally reached her limit from Florence¡¯s words. ¡°Aunt Florence, our family lives like this because my dad, in order to save


    thepany, sold everything that could be sold. Including the vi!¡±


    ¡°In the past two months, if my dad hadn''t desperately injected funds into thepany, Jennings Company would have gone


    bankrupt long ago! Have any of you ever helped or contributed a penny? Does thepany belong to my dad alone?¡±


    Once upon a time, Dakota also lived in a luxurious viplete with a garden, a swimming pool, and everything else anyone


    could ever ask for in a home. However, Leonard had sold off the vi to pay the debt thepany owed. But what did they get in


    response? It was the various criticisms from their rtives!


    Dakota felt sorry for her dad!


    ¡°You''re wrong, Dakota. Charlie and | have beening up with some ns too!¡± Florence immediately grew unhappy.


    ¡°Really now?¡± Dakotaughed bitterly. ¡°And what¡¯s your n? To set me up with rich men?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s easy to find a rich bachelor? Do you know the amount of effort Charlie and | put into finding a rich man for


    you?¡± Florence hissed.


    Chapter 67


    2/2


    ¡°You!¡± Dakota was on the verge of tears.


    Her family went through so much suffering to save thepany. They had to go around begging people, and her father¡¯s hair


    had even begun to turn white from stress. Yet, her rtives were still being ungrateful!


    Cameron stood on the side, watching the usually good-tempered Dakota grow angrier by the second.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He approached Dakota andforted her, ¡°Calm down, Dakota. It¡¯s not worth arguing with them.¡±


    Dakota was moved. She turned to Cameron and met his gentle gaze. She could feel her frustration leaving her slightly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dakota thanked.


    ¡°What for?¡± Cameron smiled gently. After that, he red at Florence with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    ¡°What''s with that look, brat? And what did you say about me earlier? Who the fuck do you think you are?¡± Faced with Cameron¡¯s


    re, Florence, who already had a bad temper, instantly erupted.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Willie seized the opportunity and spoke up for Florence, ¡°Calm down, Aunt Florence. We don¡¯t need to stoop to their level.¡±


    Then, he turned to Cameron with a mocking look. ¡°I see that you¡¯re finally speaking up for Dakota. But what were you doing just


    now? Is this how you''ve been deceiving girls? By taking advantage of their emotional vulnerability and pretending to console


    them? That''s low of you!¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Cameron gave Willie an indifferent look.


    ¡°You look pissed. You must feel humiliated. You¡¯re nothing but a coward...¡±


    ¡°If you''re done then shut up.¡± Cameron interrupted Willie.


    Willie¡¯s eyes twitched as anger surged through him. How dare Cameron talk to him like that!


    ¡°If you''re as capable as you say, then do something to help Dakota!¡± Willie sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me. | will,¡± Cameron said indifferently.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Willie chuckled, his eyes full of disdain.


    Florence couldn''t hold back any longer and yelled at Cameron, ¡°Enough with the big talk! Show us some figures then!¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Cameron cocked a brow.


    ¡°Two hundred million dors! Do you even have that much?¡± Florence shrieked and held up two


    fingers.


    Two hundred million dors was the bare minimum! The debt owed by Jennings Company was much


    more than this.


    However, Florence was just trying to make things difficult for Cameron. She believed that giving a random figure would be


    enough to scare him away. Even twenty million dors, was an astronomical


    sum for others, let alone someone like Cameron, who didn¡¯t even have a job!


    ¡°Dakota, does your family really owe that much money?¡± Cameron turned to Dakota.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Dakota lowered her head shamefully.


    ¡°| see.¡± Cameron took out his phone.


    ¡°Are you going to start acting again? Who are you nning to call up and borrow money from?¡± Florence snorted at Cameron.


    ¡°Listen carefully. We want two hundred million dors! Not some


    measly two hundred dors!¡±


    Cameron ignored Florence and called Bobby.


    Chapter 68


    212


    The call was quickly answered, and Bobby''s voice came through, ¡°How may | help you, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Can you transfer two hundred million dors to Dakota¡¯s bank ount now?¡± Cameron asked.


    ¡°Of course! | can even transfer two billion dors if you need me to!¡± Bobby said hurriedly.


    ¡°Then transfer two hundred million dors over now,¡± Cameron ordered.


    ¡°No problem, Mr. Morgan, Ill arrange it right away.¡± Bobbyplied.


    ¡°Are you calling Mr. Kane?¡± Willie suddenly mocked.


    ¡°Are you with people, Mr. Morgan?¡± Bobby paused.


    ¡°Just some annoying fly.¡± Cameron huffed indifferently.


    ¡°Who are you calling a fly? | see that you like to show off! Well, I¡¯m going to expose your lies now!¡± Willie snatched the phone


    from Cameron.


    ¡°Is that you, Willie Ziegler?¡± Bobby immediately frowned when he heard the familiar voice.


    ¡°Mr. Kane?¡± Willie was taken aback. But a sneer immediately slit across his face. ¡°That¡¯s a convincing act. Are you using a voice


    changer?¡±


    ¡°Willie Ziegler, | am your superior, Bobby Kane. Hurry up and exin your business with Mr. Morgan! ¡°hissed Bobby.


    ¡°Why should | exin myself? Who do you think you are? Do you think you can fool me by using a voice changer? But | must


    admit, this is some good acting skills. You even prepared a voice changer for this! But I¡¯m not surprised. How else would a liar


    like youe up with some convincing lies? Did you use this tactic to deceive Dakota?¡± Willie rambled on.


    Right now, he felt like he was at the top of the world from exposing Cameron¡¯s lies.


    Chapter 69

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    ¡°Do you have a death wish, Willie Ziegler? How dare you talk to Mr. Morgan like that!¡± Bobby was sweating buckets on the other


    end of the line. How he wished he could beat Willie up through the phone.


    ¡°What a great act, Mr. Kane! Do continue your performance !¡± Willie¡¯s mocking smile became even more pronounced. He refused


    to believe the person on the other end of the phone was Bobby.


    Bobby was a busy man. Even he had to schedule a meeting with him through Bobby¡¯s secretary if he wanted to meet him. Bobby


    wasn¡¯t someone who could be reached via phone.


    Not to mention, Cameron even asked ¡°Bobby¡± for two hundred million dors!


    Who did Cameron think he was? The president of Darth Holdings?


    ¡°I''m warning you, Willie. You better watch your mouth around Mr. Morgan!¡± Bobby warned.


    ¡°I''m so scared, Mr. Kanel Haha. How was that? Did | sound scared?¡± Willie burst intoughter.


    ¡°Just you wait, Willie. I¡¯ll look for you once | take care of Mr. Morgan¡¯s orders! I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morgan. I''ll deal with this guyter!¡±


    With that, Bobby hastily hung up the phone.


    ¡°Haha. He couldn¡¯t continue the act, so he hung up!¡± Willieughed even more smugly.


    Cameron nced at Willie indifferently. His gaze made Willie ufortable. But it didn¡¯t matter


    anymore.


    Willie shot Cameron a mocking look. ¡°You''re a good actor, brat. You actually found someone to impersonate Mr. Kane. If | didn¡¯t


    know Mr. Kane is a busy man who can only be reached by special calls, | might have believed you.¡±


    Cameron still looked at Willie calmly. ¡°As you said, he could be reached by special calls.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Willieughed even louder after hearing that.


    ¡°You are good at exploiting loopholes! Do you know who are considered special calls to Mr. Kane? The person must be at least


    the mayor of the city!


    ¡°Who do you think you are? And you''re even asking him to give you two hundred million dors! Why don¡¯t you ask him to hand


    thepany to you at this point?¡±


    ¡°That brat...¡± Florence and Charlie shook their heads.


    Leonard and Jane also sighed. Their impression of Cameron hadpletely hit rock bottom.


    Dakota bit her lip and shot Cameron an apologetic look. She was the one who asked him for help. And now he had to face this


    massive humiliation.


    Yet Cameron only returned a warm smile.


    Willie was annoyed by their interaction and confronted Cameron once more, ¡°Hey, brat! Didn¡¯t your


    272


    Chapter 69


    say you were going to transfer two hundred million dors to Dakota? Where¡¯s the money? Has it arrived?¡±


    ¡°Give it another five minutes,¡± Cameron replied calmly. He didn¡¯t even bother ncing at Willie¡¯s


    direction.


    Even if they were important figures, it still took around five minutes forrge funds to be approved by


    the bank.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for five minutes!¡± Willie sneered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He also knew thatrge transfers required bank approval and certain procedures. However, he didn¡¯t believe Cameron could


    bring in two hundred million dors. Willie believed Cameron couldn¡¯t even bring in twenty thousand dors!


    Dakota shot Cameron a worried look. She knew Cameron was close to Bobby. For any fund issues, they could always turn to


    Bobby for help.


    However, would Bobby really send the money over without a valid reason? After all, two hundred million dors wasn¡¯t a small


    sum of money!


    Everyone waited in silence. Soon, five minutes passed.


    ¡°Hey, time¡¯s up.¡± Willie, who had been staring at his watch, turned to Cameron with a mocking grin.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Charlie and Florence sneered.


    They knew it was impossible. They simply waited for the five minutes to pass in hopes of seeing how humiliated Cameron would


    be when his lies were exposed.


    Leonard and Jane sighed again. They didn¡¯t have any expectations for Cameron from the beginning. They were just waiting for


    their daughter toe to her senses.


    Suddenly, Dakota¡¯s phone rang.


    Everyone stiffened at the sound unconsciously.


    Dakota took a deep breath and pulled out her phone. It was a message from the bank.


    Dakota trembled nervously as she opened the message. The message, read there was a two hundred million dor transfer to


    her ount.


    Dakota froze.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    Two hundred million dors was transferred to Dakota¡¯s bank ount!


    Dakota¡¯s eyes widened. Bobby had indeed transferred two hundred million dors to her!


    Seeing Dakota¡¯s surprised reaction, Florence immediately leaned over. The next moment, she drew in a sharp breath as her


    entire face paled.


    Equally curious, the others gathered around. Their reactions were identical to Florence''s.


    Two hundred million dors were indeed transferred to Dakota¡¯s ount!


    ¡°H... How is this possible?¡± Willie widened his eyes. His legs felt like jelly at that moment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! It¡¯s fake! It must be fake! That brat must have forged the message!¡± Willie quickly


    came to his senses and pointed an using finger at Cameron.


    Upon hearing this, Cameron merely nced at him, not offering a response.


    ¡°You''re good at acting!¡± Willie gritted his teeth.


    He did not believe this was real! The only person who could order Bobby to transfer two hundred million dors with a single


    phone call was Lord ckheart. Willie couldn¡¯t think of a second person


    who held as much power!


    ¡°Willie is right. There¡¯s something fishy about this!¡± Florence also calmed down. She stared at Cameron suspiciously.


    ¡°That''s right, it¡¯s easy to forge a text message in this day and age,¡± Charlie chimed in.


    Leonard and Jane exchanged a nce. Even though they said nothing, they still shared the same skepticism. After all, it was a


    whopping two hundred million dors!


    There were only a handful of people who could easily transfer two hundred million dors around in Yrando! Moreover, these


    individuals were all renowned figures in Yrando!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Willie!¡± Dakota couldn''t tolerate Willie tarnishing Cameron again. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean


    others can¡¯t! Take a good look at this. It is a message from the bank itself!¡±


    ¡°Dakota, listen to me. There are too many scammers nowadays, and it¡¯s very easy to fake text messages!¡± Willie gritted his teeth


    as he tried to reason with Dakota.


    Just then, Cameron received a message from Bobby.


    He opened the text. ¡°Mr. Morgan, the funds have been transferred sessfully. Has Ms. Jennings received them?¡±


    ¡°She did,¡± Cameron replied briefly.


    ¡°Very well, Mr. Morgan. Please calm down. | will find Willie and settle the score with him!¡± texted Bobby.


    Chapter 70


    212


    ¡°What are you doing over there?¡± Noticing Cameron was on his phone, Willie immediately leaned in to look, thinking he had


    found a breakthrough.


    ¡°I''m replying to Mr. Kane¡¯s text. He asked if the money arrived. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Cameron put his phone away


    and gave Willie an indifferent look.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Willieughed as if he had heard the greatest joke of the century. ¡°You sure are good at acting. Here. I''ll call Mr. Kane¡¯s


    secretary right now to confirm with Mr. Kane himself!¡±


    Willie took out his phone, ready to call Bobby¡¯s secretary.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Bobby. How coincidental!


    Willie¡¯s mouth curled into a sly smile. He turned to Cameron.


    ¡°Would you look at that? Mr. Kane just so happened to be calling me. Oh, | remember now! Halloween


    ising up next month! Mr. Kane must be nning to invite me to his ce! I¡¯ll ask if he¡¯s acquainted with you.¡±


    With that, Willie eagerly answered the call. He even put his phone on speaker.


    However, Willie¡¯s smile disappeared when he heard what the other person had to say.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    ¡°Did you hit your head or something, Willie Ziegler? | dare you to repeat what you said to me on Mr. Morgan¡¯s phone!¡± Bobby


    yelled.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Kane, was... was that really you on the phone earlier?¡± Willie was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Who else would it be? Do you have an issue with Mr. Morgan?¡± Bobby furrowed his brows as he


    asked.


    Willie swallowed hard, feeling his legs turn weak.


    ¡°| see.¡± Willie''s silence only confirmed Bobby¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°You''re taking a day off today, right? Come to the office tomorrow and process your resignation.¡±


    Willie felt like he was struck by lightning. He paled.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Kane, are you... are you kidding me?¡± Willie stammered.


    ¡°Why would | joke around with you? Do you think | have nothing better to do? I¡¯m warning you, you''d better treat Mr. Morgan


    well.


    ¡°Otherwise, I''ll make sure to make your life a living hell even after you leave Darth Holdings!¡± With


    that, Bobby hung up the phone.


    The call disconnected, leaving Willie dumbfounded. His phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground with a loud crack. The


    screen instantly shattered.


    But Willie paid no attention to it.


    Florence and Charlie were also dumbfounded and swallowed heavily.


    ¡°Darling...¡± Jane turned to Leonard in shock.


    Leonard was also in a daze, his hands trembling slightly. So Cameron was telling the truth all along!


    ¡°Hmph, | told you Cameron is amazing. Do you believe me now?¡± Dakota¡¯snorted at their shock. Her frustration finally dissipated


    with this.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Dakota,¡± Leonard came to his senses and quickly apologized to his daughter.


    Then, he gave Cameron an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry, young man. We misjudged you. But, we find this very hard to believe...¡±


    ¡°| understand, Mr. and Mrs. Jennings. If | were in your shoes, | probably wouldn¡¯t believe me either. Moreover, you were just


    looking out for Dakota.¡± Cameron shrugged indifferently.


    Hepletely understood their feelings.


    Besides, apart from worrying that Dakota was being deceived, Leonard and Jane never said anything offensive to him. As


    parents, it was only natural for them to worry about their children.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 71


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding!¡± Leonard took a deep breath, expressing his gratitude seriously,


    ¡°You''re too formal, Mr. Jennings. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡± Cameron scratched his head with embarrassment.


    ¡°Haha. Is that so?¡± Leonardughed heartily. His gaze had turned to one of admiration when he


    looked at Cameron.


    Cameron was modest, humble, and approachable. What else could Leonard ask for in a son-inw?


    ¡°Stop it, darling. You¡¯re making things awkward. You really need to change that serious streak of yours!¡± Jane rolled her eyes at


    Leonard before smiling up at Cameron.


    ¡°Haha. Okay! I''ll change!¡± Leonardughed again, clearly in a good mood.


    ¡°Now that we have cleared the misunderstanding, let¡¯s all sit down. It¡¯s gettingte. I''ll go and prepare dinner now. Let''s all have


    dinner together before you take your leave.¡± Jane suggested excitedly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Florence jumped at the opportunity of a free meal.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jennings.¡± Cameron thanked politely.


    ¡°No need for the formalities, Cameron. Just treat this ce as your own home.¡± Jane smiled warmly.


    She nced at Willie, who seemed a bit absent-minded. After some thought, she asked, ¡°Willie, will you be having dinner with


    us?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The corners of Willie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Mrs. Jennings. | have some other things to attend to and will be


    taking my leave now.¡±


    With that, he practically ran out of the house with his tail between his legs.


    Why would he want to stay there after embarrassing himself?

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    173


    ¡°What a relief. That annoying guy finally left!¡± Dakota watched as Willie left, feeling relieved.


    ¡°Alright, Dakota, why don¡¯t you apany Cam to watch some TV? | will call you both when dinner is ready,¡± Jane said to her


    daughter.


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± said Dakota. She then led Cameron to sit on the sofa.


    Florence quickly followed them. She said warmly, ¡°Young man, your name is Cameron, right? From now on, | shall call you Cam


    as well. After you marry Dakota, we will be a family.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cameron responded with a nonchnt attitude.


    He had noticed Florence¡¯s attitude toward Dakota just now.


    Dakota herself had been looking upset as well.


    But Florence didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, and her smile became even more ttering. ¡°Cam, what happened earlier was just a


    misunderstanding. | hope you won''t take it to heart. After all, we will be a family in the future.


    ¡°Dakota, please apany Cameron. | will not disturb you both anymore. I¡¯m going to go to the balcony to get some sun.¡±


    After saying that, she left with Charlie to the balcony, leaving Cameron and Dakota alone.


    As for this time of day, the sun had already set. What sun was she talking about?


    Dakota heaved a sigh helplessly and said, ¡°Cameron, that¡¯s just how my aunt is. She¡¯s a typical snob. Just ignore her.¡±


    ¡°| know,¡± Cameron smiled. He turned to look at Dakota and asked, ¡°How about you? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Being taken aback by Cameron¡¯s sudden show of affection, Dakota suddenly became shy. But she quicklyposed herself,


    saying, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not feeling sad anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Cameron replied with a gentle smile.


    Dakota¡¯s heart fluttered once again. In order to stop herself from overthinking, she quickly took out the remote control and


    switched on the TV, selecting aedy variety show to watch.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Cameronughed heartily as he watched.


    However, Dakota was clearly absent-minded.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Time passed quickly as they watched TV.


    ¡°Cam, Dakota, Charlie, Florence, Leo, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Jane called everyone once dinner was ready.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Everyone rushed over when they heard Jane''s call.


    Chapter 72


    On the dining table was a variety of delicious dishes. Leonard looked at all the dishes excitedly.


    ¡°Cam, let¡¯s have this big piece of drumstick first!¡± Jane enthusiastically picked up arge drumstick


    for Cameron.


    ¡°Thank you, Jane!¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°Don''t be so polite with me, Cam,¡± Jane smiled, liking Cameron more and more.


    ¡°Cam, can you drink? How about having a few drinks with me?¡± Leonard asked as heughed heartily,


    ¡°| can!¡± Cameron said without hesitation.


    ¡°Haha, great! Come, let me pour you some!¡± said Leonard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pour too much for Cam. | won''t spare you if you make him drunk!¡± reminded Jane.


    ¡°Haha, alright, Dear,¡± replied Leonard.


    The atmosphere during dinner was joyful and harmonious.


    Halfway through dinner, Leonard and Jane asked Cameron some questions about his rtionship with Dakota, such as how they


    met. Cameron answered with the responses he prepared beforehand.


    When asked about his rtionship with Mr. Kane, Cameron said that Mr. Kane was his business


    partner. He used to do business, but recently the market has been bad, so he temporarily closed the


    business and rested at home.


    Those two hundred million dors were what Mr. Kane owed him.


    Upon hearing this, the Jennings praised him, marveling at his achievements at such a young age and the fact that Mr. Kane was


    his business partner. It was truly impressive!


    Charlie and Florence listened attentively to their conversation. After hearing everything, they made up their minds to curry favor


    with Cameron in the future.


    Cameron was like a god of wealth for the Jennings family!


    Sitting beside Cameron, Dakota watched her parents keep praising Cameron, feeling exhrated.


    After dinner, Charlie and Florence didn¡¯t want to continue to be the third wheels, so they politely said their goodbyes and left.


    Leonard hadn''t been this happy in a long time. He drank until he was drunk and fell asleep right away after going back to his


    room.


    ¡°Cam, how did youe here today?¡± Jane asked Cameron with a smile after everyone had left.


    ¡°Dakota drove me here,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°| see,¡± Jane pondered for a moment, before pretending to check the time.


    ¡°It''s already almost nine o¡¯clock now. It¡¯s not safe to drive at night. How about staying overnight


    Chapter 72


    here, Cam? I''ll have Dakota take you back tomorrow morning¡±


    ¡°Stay overnight?¡± Cameron waspletely shocked. He even thought he had heard it wrongly


    Dakota was also surprised. She didn¡¯t think that her old¡ªschool mom would give such a suggestion.


    ¡°Cam, have you and Dakota done that?¡± Jane asked with an inquisitive look, having seen the reactions from Cameron and


    Dakota.


    ¡°Erm...¡± Cameron pursed his lips, knowing what Jane¡¯s question was about. He replied truthfully,¡± Nope, we haven''t.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You will eventually reach that stage anyway. Tonight, just stay here and apany Dakota.


    ¡°She has been under a lot of pressure due to work and often finds it hard to fall asleep at night. | hope you can help her relieve


    some stress.¡±


    Jane let out a deep sigh and quickly gave Dakota a subtle look, ¡°Dakota, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and take


    Cam to your room. It¡¯s not good to keep him standing!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± Dakota finally came to her senses. Deep down, she seemed to be looking forward to spending the night with


    Cameron too.


    She looked at Cameron with her eyes gleaming with a hint of shyness. ¡°Cameron, it¡¯s quitete now, and it¡¯s not safe on the


    road. Why don¡¯t you stay at my ce tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure...¡± Cameron knew that he could only agree at this point.


    Then, he awkwardly followed Dakota into her room.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    The mood in the room was awkward,


    It was the first time Cameron had entered Dakota''s room.


    The color theme of the room was pink. There were two huge plushies on the bed.


    Cameron couldn''t help but coll at the thought of staying overnight in this room.


    ¡°Cameron, please have a seat first,¡± Dakota said, blushing and lowering her gaze.


    Her mind was a mess as well. This was the first time she had brought a man into her bedroom, and tonight they had to sleep on


    the same bed....


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron¡¯s tone was slightly stiff as well.


    Then, there was silence in the bedroom.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of someone knocking on the door, startling them.


    ¡°Cam, Dakota, can |e in for a moment?¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong?¡± Dakota straightened up her back and asked.


    ¡°Well, | got a clean bathrobe for Cam. He can change into it after taking a shower,¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Okay, Mom,e in,¡± Dakota replied.


    Jane entered the room. She smiled slightly when she saw that the two young people were clearly a bit awkward and helpless.


    She then ced the bathrobe on the bed and said, ¡°Cam, you don¡¯t need to feel awkward. Just treat it as your own home.


    ¡°Dakota, you too. Cam came here for the first time, so talk to him more,¡± Jane added.


    ¡°| won''t disturb you anymore. Rest early,¡± Jane continued before she left with a cryptic smile on her


    face.


    ¡°Alright, Mom, please leave quickly.¡± Dakota hurriedly pushed her mom out and locked the door.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Leaning against the door, Dakota heaved a long sigh. But her cheeks were warm.


    Her mom really was being extra. Why was she so eager to marry off her daughter?


    If her mom knew Cameron was just a temporary boyfriend she got to make Willie leave her alone, she would probably be furious.


    But she couldn''t keep relying on Cameron to y along in the future, could she? Thinking of this, Dakota couldn¡¯t help but let out


    another sigh.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dakota? Why were you sighing so much?¡± Cameron asked with a caring tone.


    Chapter 73


    2/2


    ¡°I''m sorry, Cameron. | got you involved again,¡± Dakota said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It''s alright. It was nothing. It¡¯s just a bit awkward,¡± smiled Cameron. He then asked, ¡°Were you sighing because of this?¡±


    Dakota nodded. As she expected, nothing could escape Cameron.


    ¡°What are you worrying about?¡± Cameron as concerned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was nothing. | was just thinking that my parents like you so much, how would | exin to them in the future if they asked about


    you again?¡± said Dakota.


    ¡°You can just tell them I¡¯m your boyfriend,¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°But...¡± Dakota hesitated.


    ¡°But what?¡± asked Cameron.


    ¡°But you have seen how my mom treated you today. She would definitely want me to bring you over


    more often in the future.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just one or two times | can use some excuses to reject it. But in the long run, I¡¯m afraid...¡± said


    Dakota.


    ¡°You are afraid that she will find out?¡± asked Cameron.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Dakota replied.


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s simple. If you don¡¯t mind meing here once in a while for a free meal, | don¡¯t mind doing you this favor at all,¡±


    said Cameron.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dakota blinked her eyes as she looked at Cameron.


    ¡°Of course. We are friends after all!¡± said Cameron as heughed.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you so much, Cameron,¡± Dakota pursed her lips slightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad for me at all,¡± Cameron waved his hands as he said.


    Dakota¡¯s eyes were gleaming from tearing up a little. Her cheeks were blushing again. She said, ¡°If there was nothing else... I¡¯m


    going to take a shower.¡±


    The smile on Cameron¡¯s face suddenly became stiff. He drew a deep breath before saying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Dakota blushed as she took out her nightgown from her wardrobe and hurriedly entered the


    bathroom.


    Bang! The door of the bathroom closed.


    After a few seconds of rustling, the sound of the shower head filled the room.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Cameron let out a deep breath.


    However, he couldn¡¯t seem to calm himself down.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    The sound of the water flowing in the shower was loud. Cameron felt disturbed and couldn¡¯t manage


    to calm himself down.


    He exhaled deeply, suppressing the imagined fantasies in his mind.


    Time slowly passed.


    After about ten minutes, the sound in the shower suddenly stopped.


    Cameron''s heart also stirred with it.


    Approximately five more minutes passed.


    There was the sound of the door creaking. The bathroom door then opened.


    A burst of misty steam emanated from the bathroom.


    Dakota wiped her hair as she walked out of the bathroom.


    As Cameron looked at Dakota, he could feel his heart pounding.


    Fresh out of the shower, Dakota wore only a white silk nightgown. Her wet hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her rosy


    cheeks flushed from the heat in the shower.


    As his gaze traveled downward, Cameron instantly lost hisposure.


    He saw the elegant and alluring curves, especially those wless and smooth long legs that swayed with Dakota¡¯s every step. It


    was just perfect.


    Fiery sparks ignited in Cameron¡¯s mind uncontrobly.


    Dakota noticed Cameron¡¯s gaze and her cheeks instantly turned red. ¡°Cameron, could you... please


    turn around for a moment?¡±


    Only then did Cameron regain his senses. He quickly turned his gaze away.


    Dakota then walked to the dressing table. She picked up a hairdryer and started drying her hair.


    She took about five to six minutes.


    As soon as she finished drying her hair, Dakota went straight to her bed and covered her entire body


    under the nket.


    Hence, all the good things were taken away instantly.


    ¡°You can turn around now,¡± said Dakota.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Cameron as he took a deep breath.


    He turned around and saw that Dakota waspletely tucked into her nket, with only her small


    head peeking out. While he felt relieved, he couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing.


    Chapter 74


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Dakota asked. Her cheeks were still somewhat blushing


    ¡°| just think you look silly right now. It¡¯s adorable,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°You are the silly one,¡± Dakota scrunched up her nose and snorted.


    ¡°Hmm... you are not silly? So you are smart?¡± Cameron thought for a second and quickly corrected


    himself.


    ¡°Such a typical straight guy.¡± Dakota gave him an annoyed look, wondering who talked like that.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Cameron¡¯s face stiffened up.


    ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t tease you anymore. Go take a shower quickly.¡± Dakota could tell that Cameron¡¯s sense of romance was close to


    zero, so she decided to let him go.


    ¡°Hehe, alright,¡± Cameron chuckled awkwardly. He then grabbed his bathrobe and walked into the


    bathroom.


    The sound of the water flowing in the shower filled the room again.


    Five minutester.


    Cameron finished bathing and walked out of the bathroom.


    Dakota pretended to be scrolling on her phone. However, she couldn''t help but steal a nce at Cameron. She saw his muscr


    chest partly exposed beneath the bathrobe.


    She could feel her heartbeat racing, so she quickly averted her gaze.


    Cameron came to the bed and looked at Dakota lying on it. He suddenly felt really awkward.


    Because there was only one nket on the entire bed.


    He couldn''t possibly share a nket with Dakota, could he?


    As he thought about this, Cameron hurriedly asked, ¡°Dakota, do you have any other nkets in your wardrobe?¡±


    ¡°Well, | think there aren¡¯t any left,¡± Dakota replied.


    Dakota blinked her eyes a few times. She understood what Cameron meant. She then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and look for


    one?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Cameron. He opened the wardrobe and rummaged through it, only to find a thin nket.


    But a thin nket would suffice. He took out the nket, about to spread it on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing, Cameron?¡± Dakota thought what Cameron did was weird, so she sat up and


    asked.


    ¡°I''mying the nket on the floor. I''ll sleep here tonight,¡± replied Cameron.


    After giving it some thought, Cameron felt it would be better for them to sleep separately.


    Chapter 24


    1/3


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dakota was shocked.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Although her fondness for Cameron deepened, she also worried for him, ¡°The floor is so cold. What if you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°Well, how about you just sleep on the bed instead?¡± said Dakota.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    Dakota blinked her eyes a few times; her cheeks were rosy.


    If she was asked to repeat, she wouldn''t be able to bring herself to.


    Cameron was stunned.


    He clearly didn¡¯t expect Dakota to say that. But deep down, he was deeply moved by it.


    ¡°It''s alright, I¡¯m strong. | can sleep on the floor,¡± Cameron patted his chest, trying to show he was tough.


    Dakota gently bit her lip and said, ¡°I asked for your help, yet I let you sleep on the floor. It¡¯s really embarrassing. Besides, you


    can cover yourself with a nket if you sleep on the bed, so it will be like we are sleeping separately.¡±


    She believed in Cameron¡¯s character.


    Cameron hesitated for a moment. He understood Dakota was being considerate of him.


    Not wanting to refuse Dakota¡¯s kindness, he smiled and said, ¡°Then | will obey yourmand.¡¯


    Sleeping with two separate nkets would indeed ensure there would be no physical contact.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota nodded.


    Cameron climbed onto the bed andy next to Dakota, covering his body with a nket.


    Dakota¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and her heartbeat quickened.


    Phew.


    Cameron also took a long breath, trying to calm himself down.


    There was only silence for a long while.


    Both of them were trying to get used to it.


    After a long while, Dakota broke the silence and spoke first, ¡°Cameron, | really want to thank you for helping me today. If it


    weren''t for you, Aunt Florence and her family would definitely give us a hard


    time.¡±


    Cameron''s eyes flickered. He immediately asked, ¡°Dakota, can you tell me the exact problems the Jennings family is currently


    facing?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Dakota said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It all started more than two months ago. My grandfather is addicted to gambling. He borrowed a huge amount of debt from loan


    sharks and had no choice but to use half of thepany¡¯s assets to pay the debt.


    ¡°The Jennings family lost many of its loyal customers because of this, and the production value also


    Chapter 75


    dropped. As a result, my grandfather fell seriously ill and was hospitalized.¡±


    20


    She continued, ¡°To save the foundation of the Jennings family, my father decided to take a bet two months ago and upgraded the


    company. He hoped that he could turn losses into profits. However, it ultimately failed.


    ¡°After that, in order to fill this gap, my father sold off all the assets that could be sold from home, but it¡¯s still not enough.


    ¡°Originally my family could have stayed out of this matter, but my father cares too much about this family. He doesn¡¯t want my


    grandfather to wake up and see the Jennings family turn into nothing, so


    he...¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the story,¡± Cameron murmured. That was what happened to the Jennings family.


    ¡°Cameron, thank you for helping me. I¡¯m really grateful for it! If it weren¡¯t for you, | wouldn¡¯t know how to convince Mr. Kane to


    partner with the Jennings family. There wouldn¡¯t be any hope for the Jennings family,¡± Dakota said.


    She truly appreciated Cameron¡¯s help in securing this important contract!


    ¡°Why are you being so polite with me?¡± Cameron smiled and waved his hand.


    He then asked, ¡°By the way, does the Jennings family still need money? Are those two hundred million dors enough?¡±


    ¡°It''s enough.¡± Dakota nodded firmly.


    With those two hundred million dors, along with the uing projects, she believed it would help the Jennings family get


    through these difficult times.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. If it¡¯s not enough, just let me know.¡± Cameron smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dakota was stunned.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Cameron looked at Dakota, looking puzzled.


    ¡°So, the two hundred million dors Mr. Kane transferred to me is not an advance from the project funds. It''s your own money?¡±


    Dakota asked.


    Before Cameron mentioned this, she had always thought that the two hundred million dors from


    Mr. Kane belonged to the project funds.


    She never expected that it was Cameron¡¯s own money!


    ¡°Haha, yes,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Cameron, are you really that rich?¡± Dakota looked at Cameron in astonishment.


    ¡°It''s not that I¡¯m rich. It¡¯s just that | made quite a bit of money from my previous business ventures,¡± Cameron casually made up a


    reason.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Dakota gasped.


    Chapter 75


    3/3


    She looked at Cameron with a strange expression, as if she was looking at a freak.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s making me feel embarrassed,¡± Cameronughed.


    Dakota looked at the smile on Cameron¡¯s face, but she was suddenly troubled by something else.


    Thinking about how certain things would turn out in the future, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cameron, in the future... are you going


    to leave Yrando?¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cameron was a bit confused.


    With a puzzled look, he asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about this?¡±


    ¡°| just want to know,¡± said Dakota.


    For someone as excellent as Cameron, a small city like Yrando wasn¡¯t big enough for his talent. He surely would leave Yrando


    one day.


    However, she wanted to know an exact time, hoping she could catch up with Cameron a little more.


    ¡°Currently, | have no ns to leave because there is still something very important that | haven''t done,¡± Cameron replied with a


    laugh.


    Dakota instantly felt relieved after hearing that. She then asked concernedly, ¡°What is the important matter?¡±


    ¡°It''s something extremely important. But the timing isn¡¯t right yet, so | can¡¯t say. By the way, why did you suddenly ask me this


    question?¡± Cameron curiously looked at Dakota.


    ¡°| just suddenly thought of it. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    She quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, do you know that Laura will be visiting Yrando the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°| know,¡± Cameron suddenly looked upset.


    ¡°Cameron, do you know Laura? | heard that she is also from Leving. She was born into one of the eight prominent families in


    Leving,¡± Dakota said as she looked at Cameron with hopeful eyes.


    ¡°| don¡¯t know her.¡± Cameron shook his head. His gaze, however, turned somewhat cold at that


    moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cameron?¡± she saw the coldness in Cameron¡¯s eyes. Dakota suddenly became unsettled, realizing she must


    have said something wrong.


    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Realizing that Dakota was getting worried, Cameron shed the coldness in his eyes. He took a deep breath and


    made up an excuse.


    ¡°| just suddenly remembered some things from the past. | was asked to leave the Morgan family when | was very young, so |


    have never met Laura. Just like you, | have only heard about her glorious achievements.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Cameron.¡± Dakota felt guilty in an instant.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She had forgotten that Cameron left the Morgan family since he was young. Bringing up his past was undoubtedly like rubbing


    salt on his wounds.


    ¡°It''s okay, it¡¯s all in the past anyway. But sometimes, when | think about it, it still bothers me a little,


    Chapter76


    Cameron sighed.


    ¡°Cameron...¡± Dakota looked at him, wanting to say something, but hesitated,


    ¡°Yes?¡± Cameron''s eyes flickered.


    ¡°| just wanted to say... no matter what happens in the future, you can always talk to me, | will be there... with you! You will never


    be alone again. | will always be your friend!¡± said Dakota.


    She seemed to have exerted all her strength to say these words.


    And Cameron was momentarily taken aback by Dakota¡¯s words.


    2/2


    He looked at Dakota¡¯s determined eyes and felt warmth in his heart. He said with sincerity, ¡°Thank you, Dakota!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Dakota said.


    She theny down and buried her head in her nket. However, her heart was racing madly.


    She didn¡¯t expect herself to have the courage to say such things.


    Fortunately, Cameron didn¡¯t read into her words too much. Otherwise, how could she not feel embarrassed when she talked to


    him again?


    Cameron watched as Dakota disappeared into the nket. A gentle smile appeared on his face.


    In this moment, deep down his heart, something seemed to have be even more resolute.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    ¡°Good night, Dakota,¡± Cameron murmured to himself as he got up and turned off the light.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The entire room instantly turned dark.


    Camerony down on the bed.


    Upon hearing the sound of the light switch, Dakota peeped out from her nket.


    Thump. Thump. Her heart was still racing.


    She didn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all.


    Simrly, Cameron''s mind was filled not only with thoughts of Dakota but also of Laura.


    The whole bedroom became unusually quiet. The two of themy motionless. They were not sure how much time had passed.


    Dakota seemed to be unable to hold it any longer. Feeling a tingling sensation in her limbs, she moved her body slightly.


    ¡°You''re not asleep yet?¡± Cameron softly asked upon hearing the sound.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not used to it,¡± Dakota replied in a low voice. ¡°You''re not asleep either?¡±


    ¡°It''s too early. | can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, speaking of which, Laura will being to Yrando the day after tomorrow. | wonder why someone like her from


    Leving would visit this small city?¡± Dakota casually brought up a topic.


    ¡°| have no idea.¡± Cameron''s tone sounded rather indifferent.


    ¡°I''m sorry for reminding you of your past again,¡± said Dakota.


    ¡°Well, it''s no big deal. It¡¯s just that the air conditioning is a bit cold,¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°Hmm, but you just said you''re strong. I''ll turn up the air conditioning a bit.¡± Dakota picked up the remote control and raised the


    temperature by two degrees.


    ¡°Do you really want to see Laura?¡± Cameron asked as Dakota sat up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dakota nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Cameron was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s truly outstanding. She¡¯s not just a goddess for you guys, she is also an idol that girls like us admire a lot. She is


    so stunning and marvelous, and every side of her is impable.¡±


    ¡°That may not necessarily be true. At least, | definitely don¡¯t think she is as putte synt Commenmented.


    Dakota¡¯s checks murned slightly red. She said, ¡°Cameron, what are you safe? Map


    when she is with someone she likes,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Cameron chuckded,


    However, Dakota sensed something else from Cameron¡¯s tone, she frommed and asb, ¡°Common, why do | feel like you don¡¯t like


    Laura?¡±


    ¡°Do 1? Maybe I¡¯m naturally not very sensitive to women¡¯s feelings,¡± Cameron cability mole an


    excuse.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Dakota,


    She thought maybe Cameron had been hurt too much in his five-year rtionship with Madison, causing him to have such a


    negative attitude toward rtionships,


    However, she couldn¡¯t quite understand why Madison would divorce someone as outstanding as


    Cameron.


    She wanted to ask Cameron about what exactly happened back then, but she felt too embarrassed to bring it up, so she only


    kept it to herself.


    ¡°Dakota, | think I''m a bit tired,¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°If you''re tired, then go ahead and rest. I¡¯m going to sleep soon as well,¡± Dakota said gently.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s easy to lose sleep. If you want to see Laura, you should be able to see her at the airport the day


    after tomorrow,¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°Okay, goodnight,¡± said Dakota,


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Cameron replied.


    The conversation ended. The bedroom once again fell silent.


    Dakotay back down, but her mind was still flooded with a jumble of thoughts. Among them, the majority revolved around


    Cameron.


    While being lost in her thoughts, she gradually felt sleepier. She then slowly fell into a drowsy slumber.


    There was a faint sound of breathing.


    Cameron smiled slightly. He then closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep as well.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    The next morning, Cameron woke up to a heavy pressure on his stomach, as if something was pressing down on it.


    He slowly opened his eyes to see what it was.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, all his drowsiness disappeared!


    Dakota¡¯s smooth thigh was on his body!


    Without a doubt, Dakota probably mistook him for the bear plushie that was on the bedside when she was sleeping.


    Cameron wanted to turn his head to wake up Dakota. But as soon as he did so, he was startled.


    He almost kissed Dakota!


    It was because Dakota slept on her side, and she moved a lot when she slept. Her head was already on his pillow.


    Fortunately, there was still some distance between them. Otherwise, it would have been a disaster!


    Cameron deeply exhaled and quickly calmed himself down. He looked at Dakota, his gaze unconsciously fell on her.


    Dakota was sleeping peacefully with her eyes closed. Her eyshes were long and soft. Her nose was straight and delicate, her


    rosy lips slightly parted.


    With her breathing, they were like two rose petals touched by the morning dew, making him want to


    kiss them.


    Cameron was enchanted by the sight.


    At this moment, Dakota, who was still asleep, twitched her eyes lightly. Then, she slowly opened her


    eyes.


    Their eyes met.


    Cameron immediately froze. He didn¡¯t expect Dakota to wake up all of a sudden!¡¯


    And after a brief moment of confusion, Dakota¡¯s cheeks were also blushing.


    She instantly woke up from her sleep. She also noticed she moved a lot when she slept!


    Not only did she sleep close to Cameron, but one of her legs was out of the nkets and was now pressing against Cameron.


    ¡°Oh... I''m sorry!¡± Dakota hurriedly sat up from the bed. Her face was as red as a boiling hot furnace.


    Cameron also felt somewhat embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way.


    Now, it was difficult for him to exin.


    Chapter 78


    212


    ¡°Um... hey, you¡¯re awake,¡± Cameron awkwardly searched for a new topic.


    ¡°How long have | been in that... position?¡± Dakota still couldn¡¯t stop blushing.


    ¡°Uh, | just woke up too. | actually wanted to wake you up, but you woke up before that,¡± Cameron said awkwardly.


    It was all his fault. He got too engrossed while looking at Dakota just now...


    ¡°Well, alright. Um... | didn¡¯t know | moved a lot while | slept. I¡¯m used to sleeping alone...¡± Dakota seemed to want to exin


    herself.


    ¡°|... lunderstand.¡± Cameron was unable to hide his embarrassment in his tone.


    ¡°Well... I''ll go brush my teeth first, and you can rest for a bit more?¡± Cameron suggested.


    ¡°I''m getting up too. You go ahead,¡± said Dakota.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Cameron quickly got up and went to the bathroom, changing his clothes at the same time. Dakota also got up


    from the bed and changed her clothes.


    After they finished freshening up, they nced at each other, and quickly lowered their heads back down.


    ¡°Um, should | go back first?¡± Cameron spoke first.


    ¡°I''ll send you back. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if my mom knew you went back on your own, Dakota¡¯s voice trembled as she


    spoke. The rosy color on her cheeks hadn¡¯tpletely faded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Cameron.


    The two of them walked out of the bedroom.


    They didn¡¯t dare to look at each other.


    Jane, who was walking from the kitchen, happened to see this.


    She saw the looks of these two young people, and nodded with a subtle smile. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    And this made Dakota¡¯s cheeks blush once again.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    1/3


    Dakota¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat. She knew that her mother had misunderstood the situation.


    However, she was certain that exining to her would only make things worse.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll send Cameron home first.¡± Dakota looked down and was about to leave with Cameron.


    ¡°Dakota, why don¡¯t you and Cam have breakfast before you go? | made pumpkin congee. It¡¯s healthy,


    said Jane, looking at the two of them with a gentle smile.


    ¡°It''s okay, Mom. Cameron has something urgent to attend to and needs to go back now.¡± Dakota


    made up an excuse.


    ¡°Alright, just remember to have breakfastter,¡± Jane said.


    ¡°Sure, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Be safe on the road and drive slowly. And Cam, feel free to visit often,¡± Jane added.


    ¡°Sure, Jane. Well, we will be going now,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Phew,¡± Dakota drew a deep breath once she got into the car. She finally escaped her mother¡¯s watchful eyes.


    However, the thought of what just happened made her cheeks heat up once again.


    ¡°Cameron, where do you live?¡± Dakota didn¡¯t dare to look at Cameron as she asked.


    ¡°Just send me back to Azure Residence,¡± Cameron replied, not daring to make eye contact with


    Dakota.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dakota nodded. She then started the car and headed towards Azure Residence.


    Throughout the journey, the atmosphere inside the car was quiet. Neither of them spoke.


    Dakota¡¯s palms were slightly sweaty as she held the steering wheel. She wanted to say something, but the words stuck in her


    throat.


    Cameron was going through the same ordeal. Clearly, he also wanted to exin the situation to Dakota, but he was afraid of


    being misunderstood.


    Hence, the silencested for half an hour until they arrived at Azure Residence.


    Cameron moved slightly.


    Dakota also took a deep breath and decided to talk about what happened earlier.


    ¡°About what happened this morning...¡± the two of them spoke at the same time.


    Chapter 79


    2/3


    ¡°You can go first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, | will go first.¡±


    ¡°Um, Dakota, | think | will let you start first,¡± said Cameron awkwardly.


    ¡°Cameron, about what happened this morning...¡± Dakota lowered her head,


    Her face turned into a grimace as she spoke, ¡°About what happened this morning, | hope you don¡¯t mind. | didn¡¯t realize that |


    moved a lot when | slept...¡±


    ¡°| hope you don¡¯t mind as well. At that moment... I... | have no intention of taking advantage of you...


    Cameron finally said what he had been thinking.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Unexpectedly, Dakotaughed upon hearing this. All her worries disappeared following Cameron¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Um... Dakota, what are youughing about?¡± Cameron felt more awkward now.


    ¡°Nothing. | just think that you''re silly,¡± Dakota teased him. She recalled how she was calling him sillyst night.


    ¡°Why? Why am | silly now?¡± Cameron scratched his head and couldn''t quite understand what Dakota


    meant.


    ¡°Alright. It''s nothing. As long as the misunderstanding is clear.¡± Dakota cheerfully pped her hands. Her mood lightened up.


    Cameron also sighed in relief.


    After all, when Dakota opened her eyes, he was looking straight into her eyes, looking like some pervert who was trying to take


    advantage of her.


    Fortunately, Dakota didn¡¯t interpret it that way.


    ¡°Dakota, | will leave first. Thanks for sending me back.¡± Cameron unfastened his seatbelt.


    ¡°Don''t be so polite with me. Oh right, Cameron, do you want to go to the airport with me tomorrow?¡± asked Dakota.


    ¡°To see Laura?¡± asked Cameron.


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s going to be crowded and we probably can¡¯t get to the front. But it¡¯s enough to just see her from afar,¡± said Dakota.


    ¡°Alright, got it. See you tomorrow at the airport,¡± Cameron epted the invite.


    He didn¡¯t want to reject Dakota.


    ¡°Alright, perfect! See you tomorrow at the airport. Bye!¡± said Dakota.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Cameron got out of the car and went into Azure Residence.


    Chapter 79


    3/3


    Dakota drove away soon after. On the way back, she was feeling joyful and couldn¡¯t stop humming random tunes.


    On the other hand, Cameron, once he was inside his residence, gave a call to Lord ckheart.


    ¡°Sir, is there anything | can help you with?¡± asked Lord ckheart.


    ¡°ckheart, get a seat nearest to the airport for me. | need it tomorrow morning,¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°Sir, are you going to meet Laura?¡± Lord ckheart was surprised. Had Cameron changed his mind?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nope. Dakota wants to see her,¡± said Cameron.


    ¡°Got it, sir. | will make arrangements!¡± said Lord ckheart.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cameron then hung up the call.


    However, what Lord ckheart said earlier reminded him of Laura. He thought about that scene from


    seven years ago. It was at dusk.


    In an instant, his gaze turned cold.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    The Jones family.


    Cameron''s gaze was cold as he thought about the past.


    His phone rang, interrupting his deep thoughts. He looked at the screen. It was a number he didn¡¯t recognize.


    Cameron hung up the phone immediately, thinking it was a scam call. However, the phone rang again quickly. Cameron frowned


    as he answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, may | ask who¡¯s calling?¡± Cameron asked.


    There was only silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Did you dial the wrong number?¡± Cameron was about to hang up.


    ¡°Cameron, it¡¯s indeed your voice,¡± the person on the other end spoke.


    It was a woman''s voice. Her voice was ethereal.


    Within that ethereal quality, there was a natural coldness in her tone, like a secretive icy spring,


    highly recognizable.


    But upon hearing this voice, Cameron¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold.


    It was her.


    It was Laura.


    ¡°It''s been seven years. Are you doing well?¡± The woman spoke again.


    ¡°I''m doing very well.¡± Cameron''s tone grew even colder.


    ¡°| knew it. | knew you would give me this attitude,¡± the woman¡¯s voice sounded slightly more upset.


    Cameron didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°For seven years, I¡¯ve been searching for you tirelessly,¡± the woman continued with a hint of


    tenderness in her cold tone.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± upon hearing this, Cameron only sneered at it.


    However, the woman didn¡¯t seem to be affected. Her tone was still filled with gentleness as she spoke, ¡°Cameron, I''ll be visiting


    Yrando tomorrow. Can you meet with me?¡±


    ¡°Can | meet with you? Do you think that is necessary, Ms. Jones?¡±


    ¡°Cameron... I''m...


    ¡°Ms Jones, you are the eldest daughter of the Jones family, the wealthiest family in Leving. I¡¯m just a random person from a


    family that had fallen from grace. | fear my presence would taint your eyes,


    11


    Chanter bo


    772


    Cameron said with a hint of mockery and self¡ªdepreciation.


    He no longer wished to dwell on the past.


    ¡°Cameron, please listen to me...¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Ms. Jones. Both our time is valuable. Please don¡¯t disturb me again. The Cameron you once knew died seven


    years ago,¡± Cameron interrupted her and ended the call.


    He had never expected Laura to have his phone number.


    Did Lord ckheart give it to her?


    But none of that mattered now,


    There would never be any possibility between him and Laura.


    However, he didn¡¯t foresee that even after so many years, he still couldn¡¯t feel calm when he heard Laura¡¯s voice.


    It seemed like he still had a lot of internal work to do.


    He drew a deep breath. He then decided to go out for a walk to clear his mind.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he received a text.


    The


    message notification popped up on the screen. It was from the same number as before.


    Cameron opened the message. It was a lengthy one.


    ¡°Cameron, please don¡¯t say that! | know what happened seven years ago has caused you pain, and it¡¯s justified for you to hate


    me. But please, give me a chance to make it up to you. | have been looking for you all these years. This time, | will be in Yrando


    for no more than half a month.¡±


    Cameron stopped here and didn¡¯t read further.


    He slid his finger across the screen and deleted the message. He also blocked the number.


    He didn¡¯t need any form of redemption.


    He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Laura anymore.


    Right now, he simply wanted to live a life he could call his own.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    It was the next morning at Yrando Airport.


    Outside the airport terminal, there was a long line of police cordon. Hundreds of armed soldiers were in charge of maintaining the


    order at the airport.


    Beyond the cordon, there was already a huge crowd. Everyone held up signs and chanted Laura¡¯s name.


    ording to the schedule, Laura would exit the terminal in half an hour.


    Many people wanted to catch a glimpse of the goddess, the eldest daughter of the Jones family who hailed from Leving.


    Were r


    Cameron and Dakota to meet each other here.


    As Dakota looked at the crowd, her excitement suddenly dwindled.


    ¡°| didn¡¯t expect there to be such a huge crowd. Now we won''t be able to see Laura even for a bit. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you here


    for nothing.¡±


    The enthusiasm for Laura shown by the huge crowd had far exceeded Dakota''s expectations.


    Even Cameron was also surprised by Laura¡¯s poprity. Seeing Dakota looking upset, he smiled and said to her, ¡°No worries,


    just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a workaround?¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes instantly brightened up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Smiling, Cameron led Dakota into a nearby special passage.


    As there were no obstacles, they arrived quickly at the innermost area, just one step away from the police cordon.


    ¡°Wow, we made it to the very front! Cameron, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Dakota was so excited that she was jumping up and down.


    Her eyes filled with admiration as she looked at Cameron. She knew Cameron must have employed his connections.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± as he looked at the excitement on Dakota¡¯s face, Cameron¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dakota nodded jovially.


    Just as she was about to ask Cameron who helped them, they heard a vicious female voice, ¡°Is it Cameron and Dakota?¡±


    Dakota immediately turned around. Her eyes twitched when she saw that it was


    Madison and Archie.


    ¡°Maddy. Mr. Price,¡± Dakota greeted them politely.


    However, Madison didn¡¯t reciprocate politely. Instead, her voice was filled with disdain as she replied, ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t you know


    this is the VIP area? What gives you the right to be here?¡±


    ¡°We...¡± Dakota tried to exin.


    ¡°If you two can be here, why is it weird that we are here?¡± Cameron spoke up in a cold tone before Dakota could respond.


    Madison snorted before retorting viciously, ¡°| know! You asked for Mr. Kane¡¯s. help again, didn¡¯t you? Dakota, what a bitch you


    are.


    ¡°How many other men do you have a rtionship with? And you, Cameron, you are just a backup.¡±


    ¡°Maddy, how can you say that about Cameron...¡±


    ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t bother with her. | really don¡¯t understand how a woman like her, who cheated on her husband, has the audacity to


    say that about others,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Madison''s face immediately turned red with anger.


    Upon seeing this, Archie frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Cameron, you better have some respect and don¡¯t speak to my


    girlfriend in that manner.¡±


    ¡°Respect?¡± Cameron sneered.


    He smirked disdainfully, ¡°You think you deserve it?¡±


    Archie¡¯s lip twitched to a side. His face immediately stiffened up.


    ¡°Cameron, do you really think | won¡¯t dare touch you just because you have Timothy¡¯s protection? Don¡¯t you forget that we are in


    Yrando, and | am the of the Price family!¡±


    son


    In Yrando, no one had ever dared to disrespect Archie. Cameron was the first, and not just once!


    His patience had long reached its limit!


    ¡°What''s so impressive about the Price family?¡± Cameron looked at Archie disdainfully.


    ¡°Say that again!¡± shouted Archie.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart, we don¡¯t need to lower ourselves to the level of such people.


    Laura wille out soon.


    Chapter 21


    ¡°With the grand wee from the Price family and your exceptional talent, she will definitely notice you in the crowd and favor


    you. By then, they can only envy you!¡± Madison eximed.


    ¡°Madison, you''re right!¡± Archie straightened his shirt cor and regained his prideful demeanor.


    Cameron shook his head and chuckled, thinking how the two of them were incredibly delusional.


    And just then, there was amotion in the crowd.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Ms. Jones. She ising out...¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    ¡°It''s Ms. Jones! It¡¯s really Ms. Jones!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! She is so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones! Ms. Jones!¡±


    The crowd instantly went wild.


    ¡°Madison, quickly raise the sign so Ms. Jones can see us!¡± Archie looked uncontrobly thrilled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes, Dear!¡± Madison quickly raised the sign that read, ¡°The Price Family Wees Ms. Jones to Yrando.¡±


    The other members of the Price family behind her also lifted their signs. They shouted Ms. Jones¡® name, hoping to make her feel


    the enthusiasm of their Price family.


    ¡°Cameron, look! It¡¯s really Laura!¡± Dakota excitedly nudged Cameron¡¯s arm.


    Cameron turned to look.


    At the terminal exit, Laura appeared in a long snow-white dress, walking steadily in high heels. Her presence seemed to


    instantly brighten up the surrounding light.


    Her eyebrows were like the distant mountains, her hair elegantly tied up. Her ck eyes were clear yet icy as if nothing in the


    world could stir any emotions in her.


    If there was one word to describe her, it would be ethereal.


    By her side was her secretary. She wore a light coffee¡ªcolored pencil skirt and a pair of ck-framed sses, holding a


    briefcase.


    She also had an impressive figure and a charming appearance. Anywhere else, she would be considered a top-tier beauty.


    Yet, when standing next to Laura, she appeared ordinary.


    ¡°She is so beautiful!¡± Dakota excitedly covered her lips, her gaze filled with


    astonishment.


    This was her first time seeing Laura in person!


    In terms of appearance, body figure, or charm, she was much more stunning in real life than on television. She was simply


    wless!


    Any other girl in her presence would immediately feel inferior to her.


    ¡°Ms. Jones! Ms. Jones!¡± The crowd was in a frenzy!


    ¡°Ms. Jones! The Price family warmly wees your arrival!¡±


    Archie and Madison lost their voice from all the chanting. The other supporters from the Price family also joined in, all to catch


    Laura¡¯s attention.


    However, Laura seemedpletely oblivious to the thunderous cheers surrounding her. Her icy eyes swiftly scanned the crowd


    as if searching for a certain familiar face.


    Her secretary, Peggy, straightened up her back as she walked with pride. In her eyes, none of the people here were worthy of


    her attention.


    ¡°Dear, Ms. Jones is looking this way!¡± Madison suddenly eximed in


    excitement.


    ¡°Everyone, shout even louder!¡± Archie quickly shouted at the people behind him.


    Seeing Laura turn her gazes toward their direction, Cameron intentionally took a few steps back, trying to hide himself among


    the crowd.


    However, Laura still saw him.


    Their eyes met.


    Ashiver ran through Laura. A hint of tenderness appeared in her cold eyes.


    He hade after all.


    an.


    But at that moment, Cameron¡¯s face turned upset.


    ¡°Dakota, I¡¯m not feeling well. I''ll be leaving first,¡± he said to Dakota before het turned around and left.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dakota was stunned, before saying, ¡°Then I''ll apany you back!¡±


    She quickly caught up with him.


    After all, she had already seen Laura in person. Inparison, Cameron¡¯s well- being was more important.


    ¡°Look at how weak he is!¡± Madison sneered. She thought Cameron fell ill because he was too nervous after seeing Laura.


    When Laura saw Cameron was leaving, a sense of urgency shed through her eyes. She quickly walked in Cameron¡¯s


    direction.


    Madison and Archie thought that Laura was walking toward them. Their faces were flushed from excitement. ¡°Ah, Dear! Ms.


    Jones is walking towards us! She noticed us!¡±


    Chapter 82


    ¡°Yes!¡± Archie¡¯s face was also blushing with excitement.


    Ms. Jones was reallying toward them!


    Enjoy Ad-Free Readings

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    As the crowd watched, Laura walked slowly in the direction of the Price family.


    ¡°Ms. Jones is here. She is reallying toward us!¡± Archie trembled with excitcinent.


    Madison also held her breath.


    Finally!


    Laura stopped in front of the security gate. She looked at the empty spot where Cameron once stood. Her gaze flickered gently.


    Had... had he left?


    ¡°Ms. Jones, hello! Wee to Yrando!¡±


    At this moment, Archie¡¯s excited voice caught Laura¡¯s attention. His face was red from being stoked.


    Laura turned around and looked at Archie.


    The moment their gazes met, Archie felt as if his soul had left his body.


    It was chilly!


    It was cold!


    It was not the coldness of arrogance and not the coldness from being at the top of the world, but a coldness that could shatter a


    person''s soul!


    Under the gaze of those icy eyes, it was as if all the filth in the world would be frozen and destroyed, leaving no room for desire.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Laura nodded lightly. Her tone was devoid of any emotion. There was no need to show any emotion.


    It was as if her nod alone was the greatestpliment.


    Archie couldn''t calm himself down.


    Ms. Jones actually greeted him!


    ¡°Ms. Jones, hello. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Archie, a member of the Price family in Yrando. If Ms. Jones


    encounters any troubles in Yrando in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to look for me. | will do my utmost to assist!¡±


    Archie was sincere and genuine when he said it. How he wished Laura could sense- the sincerity of his entire being.


    However, Laura didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.


    Next to Laura, her secretary, Peggy looked at Archie and snorted. ¡°Why would


    you think Ms. Jones couldn¡¯t handle any troubles herself? What makes you think that she needs your help?*.


    There was no trace of mercy in her tone.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, | dare not... | just thought since Ms. Jones was visiting Yrando, we, the Price family, as one of the most prominent


    families in Yrando, should do everything we can to extend our hospitality,¡± Archie panicked and quickly exined.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lee. My boyfriend didn¡¯t mean it that way. He just wants Ms. Jones to have a good time while she is in Yrando.¡±


    Madison tried to exin to Peggy as well.


    ¡°To have a good time? Are you implying that someone is trying to cause trouble for Ms. Jones?¡± Peggy¡¯s tone suddenly turned


    harsh.


    ¡°| didn¡¯t mean it that way, Ms. Lee.¡± Madison exined.


    ¡°Madison, shut up!¡± Archie¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat. He wished he could p Madison in her face.


    This woman should just keep her mouth shut if she was not good at talking!


    If she angered Ms. Jones, Ms. Jones could turn the Price family into ashes with just amand!


    Madison immediately fell silent.


    The coldness in Peggy¡¯s eyes subsided slightly. She turned to Laura and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Jones, it¡¯s quite sunny today. You


    should hurry and get back. into the car.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Laura interrupted Peggy at this moment.


    Her gaze shifted toward Madison. ¡°Are you Madison? The founder of Marreon Corp?¡±


    ¡°Yes, | am, Ms. Jones!¡± The question surprised Madison. She excitedly nodded.


    Ms. Jones not only knew about her, but also the name of herpany!


    It seemed that beforeing to Yrando, Ms. Jones had already done some research on the major, corporations in Yrando and


    saw her potential!


    Otherwise, how could she remember her?


    ¡°Madison, good, I¡¯ve noticed you,¡± said Laura.


    Chapter 83


    She then looked at Peggy and said, ¡°Peggy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones,¡± Peggy followed suit. But her mind was filled with doubt.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Why would Laura be interested in such an ordinary woman?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    ¡°Dear, did you hear that? Ms. Jones said she noticed me! Now, we are going to make a lot of money!¡± eximed Madison,


    clenching her fists as her face flushed with excitement.


    ¡°| heard it too!¡± Archie also couldn''t believe it. He never expected Ms. Jones to pay attention to Madison!


    It seemed this time, Ms. Jones was definitely going to develop a major project in Yrando! Otherwise, why would she familiarize


    herself with the major corporations in Yrando beforehand?


    Madison was named one of the top ten outstanding entrepreneurs in Yrando this year. She was the youngest one too, so it was


    unquestionable for Laura to notice her.


    One could only imagine the scale of the project that Ms. Jones was personally involved in! Archie thought he must seize this


    opportunity!


    Archie took a deep breath and looked excitedly at Madison. ¡°This time, Ms. Jones. really thinks highly of you. We must seize this


    opportunity and not let Ms. Jones down!¡±


    This was their chance to bring the Price family to another level!


    Madison nodded, then looked guiltily at Archie. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m sorry. | misspoke earlier and upset Ms. Jones¡¯ secretary. | was too


    impatient and just wanted to help you.¡±


    ¡°Silly, why are you apologizing? Weren''t you doing that because you wanted to help me?¡± Archie¡¯s tone was particrly gentle at


    this moment.


    Madison was going to be useful for him!


    ¡°Dear, as long as you¡¯re not angry...¡± Madison didn¡¯t know Archie had been using her from the very beginning. Archie¡¯s tolerance


    made her feel pampered and happy.


    ¡°Dear, shall we go back now?¡± Madison asked.


    ¡°Sure, but before we go, | must show someone what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Archie squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Who?¡± Madison was taken aback.


    ¡°What do you think, Dear?¡±


    ¡°Cameron?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°A hint of chauvinism appeared on Archie¡¯s face.


    ¡°| remembered everything that guy said to you earlier. | won¡¯t allow anyone to insult my girlfriend,¡± said Archie,


    He imed the vengeance was for Madison, but it was for himself. He had long wanted to fight with Cameron, but he never had


    the chance!


    This time, Madison had gotten the attention of Ms. Jones. What else did he have to fear?


    ¡°Dear, you are so good to mel¡± Naively, Madison was touched by Archie¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°It''s what | should do as a boyfriend,¡± Archie said.


    Suddenly, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t because that bastard ruined our wedding, you would be my wife now!¡±


    ¡°After we sessfully secure the project from Ms. Jones, | will definitely hold a grand wedding for you in the capital. No, | will


    hold a wedding for you in the most luxurious hotel in Leving!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I''ll see what that bastard can do to ruin it!¡±


    ¡°Dear, your sincerity is more than enough.¡±


    Touched by Archie''s affectionate speech, she said sweetly, ¡°Whether we have the wedding earlier orter doesn¡¯t matter. After


    all, | am already yours.¡±


    ¡°Madison, thank you for your understanding and support all this time,¡± Archie pretended to be touched.


    ¡°It''s what | should do as your future wife,¡± Madison submissively leaned against Archie.


    ¡°Hm!¡± Archie nodded. His expression suddenly turned cold and stern again..


    ¡°Wait a moment, I''ll make a call to Sergeant Tommy at the police station and tell him about my n. | will definitely help you give


    Cameron what he deserves for doing that to you earlier!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    On the other hand, Cameron walked out of the airport.


    Dakota ran after him. ¡°Cameron, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Dakota, why are you leaving too?¡± Cameron stopped and turned to look at Dakota.


    ¡°I''m just worried about you,¡± Dakota tried to catch her breath as she replied. ¡± Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Just a little dizzy. I''ll be fine after | go back and have some rest,¡± Cameron hastily made up an excuse.


    ¡°Dizzy? Should we go to the hospital and get it checked?¡± Dakota was worried!.


    ¡°No need. It''s probably because | didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. But I¡¯m sorry for making you worry and making you leave with me.


    You didn¡¯t even get to see Laura much.¡± Cameron sighed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It''s okay, of course your health is more important. Besides, I¡¯ve already seen Ms. Jones in person. That was enough for me.


    Thank you, Cameron,¡± Dakota thanked Cameron.


    ¡°Thank me for what? | messed it up halfway through.¡± Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mess it up. Everyone has days when they don¡¯t feel well. Now, let me take you back so you can rest,¡± Dakota said


    gently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron nodded.


    The two of them walked toward the direction of the airport parking lot.


    reach the


    However, just as they were about to parking lot, five thug¡ªlooking guys with iron rods in their hands approached them out of


    nowhere.


    From the look of it, they had been waiting for a while.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    Cameron furrowed his brows slightly. He couldn¡¯t remember when he had provoked these people.


    ¡°Hey kid, are you Cameron?¡± The bald man who led the group said sneeringly to


    Cameron.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cameron looked at them.


    ¡°Hehe, looks like it¡¯s him. Come on, brothers, let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡± the bald man shouted.


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The fourckeys behind him immediately picked up their iron rods and violently swung toward Cameron''s head.


    ¡°Watch out, Cameron!¡± Dakota¡¯s face turned pale.


    Cameron remained expressionless and simply raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    The next second, the four terrifying¡ªlooking thugs were lying on the ground. They clutched their stomachs and cried in agony,


    yellow bile spewed all over the floor.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Stunned by Cameron, the bald man swallowed his own spit.


    ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡± Cameron asked in a frightening tone.


    The bald man looked at Cameron¡¯s frightening face and quickly regained his


    senses.


    He immediately told the truth, ¡°I... | don¡¯t know either. A young couple on the roadside gave me twenty thousand dors and


    asked me and my brothers to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°A young couple?¡± Cameron frowned.


    Could it be Archie and Madison? However, those two shouldn¡¯t be so foolish to think that a few thugs could teach him a lesson,


    right?


    Cameron thought something was suspicious.


    Beep! Beep!


    While Cameron was contemting their motives, he heard a sudden burst of police car sirens from not far away.


    Two police cars stopped in front of Cameron, where four uniformed police


    officers exited the cars.


    The chubby one who seemed to be the lead confronted Cameron and sternly rebuked, ¡°We just received a report of a fight at the


    airport parking lot. It was you guys, right?¡±


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m also a victim. These thugs threatened me with iron rods. The iron rods on the ground are the evidence. | was just


    acting in self-defense,¡± Cameron exined.


    ¡°What self-defense are you talking about? Take him back with us!¡± said the chubby policeman. He didn¡¯t ept any exnation


    and ordered his


    subordinates to take Cameron into the police car.


    As Cameron was being arrested by these officers who couldn''t distinguish right from wrong, he suddenly understood what was


    going on.


    Clearly, someone had set him up.


    These thugs were just unlucky fools who were temporarily hired to take the beating.


    ¡°Hey kid, what are you looking at? You can exin everything you want while you are being interrogatedter!¡± Sergeant Tommy


    shouted harshly.


    Then, he waved his hands and instructed his colleagues to handcuff Cameron and push him into the police car.


    Cameron didn¡¯t resist at all and surrendered himself to the police. He wanted to confirm whether Archie and Madison were really


    behind this incident, or if someone else was involved.


    When Dakota saw that Cameron was about to be taken away, she became anxious and immediately ran up to the officers to


    exin the situation.


    ¡°Officers, you''ve really got the wrong person. Cameron didn¡¯t participate in the fight. It was those thugs who provoked us in the


    first ce!¡±


    ¡°Whether there was a fight or not, we will investigate and find out soon enough. Miss, if you don¡¯t want to end up like him, you


    should leave now,¡± Sergeant Tommy said sternly.


    ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t worry about me. I''ll be released soon. Just go home and wait for my call,¡± Cameron said to Dakota reassuringly.


    ¡°Shut up! Spare me the nonsense!¡± Sergeant Tommy snorted coldly.


    He had offended Archie. Why did he think that he would be released soon?


    However, Sergeant Tommy wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. He waved his hand againN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    and said, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    The police car then swiftly left the scene.


    This scene happened to be seen by Laura, who was sitting in her private car as she was leaving the airport..


    Immediately, the calmness in her eyes disappeared. Worried, she hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°Perez, follow that police car in


    front!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones!¡± replied Perez.


    He then stepped on the gas pedal of the ck Lincoln Limousine and swiftly followed the car in front.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    Twenty minutester, a police car arrived at the police station.


    Cameron was immediately taken to the interrogation room. His hands were handcuffed behind the chair..


    Sergeant Tommy looked at Cameron with disdain and said, ¡°Kid, you can fight quite well. Did you have any training before?¡±


    ¡°| had some basic training. Officer, | assume you have finished your investigation by now. Can | be released?¡± Cameron gestured


    at the handcuffs and asked politely.


    ¡°You want to leave? What do you think this ce is? Is it a ce you cane and go as you please?¡± Sergeant Tommy


    sneered.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Officer, what do you mean?¡± Cameron frowned slightly.


    ¡°You are suspected of initiating a fight and intentionally causing harm. You can expect to spend the next few months in


    detention,¡± Sergeant Tommy said coldly. ¡°So, you guys are intentionally framing me for a crime | didn¡¯tmit?¡± Cameron raised


    an eyebrow and looked at Sergeant Tommy.


    ¡°Framing you for a crime you didn¡¯tmit? We have caught you in in sight, kid. Watch your words, or | might add another


    charge of defaming a police officer!


    Sergeant Tommy sneered.


    TI


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid I''ll sue you after | get out?¡± Cameron retorted.


    ¡°We''ll see after you get out. If you are smart, you will do what | said and sign the confession letter. This will spare you some


    unnecessary sufferingter,¡± Sergeant Tommy said as he mmed a confession letter in front of Cameron.


    ¡°So, you want to force a confession out of me?¡± Cameron looked at the letter, not showing any emotion.


    ¡°You can interpret it that way. After all, you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Sergeant Tommy chuckled.


    ¡°Did Archie send you here?¡± Cameron continued to ask.


    ¡°Haha, noment. You just need to sign the confession letter,¡± Sergeant Tommy sneered.


    Cameron squinted his eyes slightly. It seemed that Archie was absolutely behind this.


    They framed him with a baseless charge and then kept him in the detention


    center, where the officers would definitely give him special treatment.


    What a cunning n Archie had thought of.


    Once he got out, he would surely teach Archie a lesson.


    ¡°Kid, what are you thinking about?¡± Sergeant Tommy interrupted Cameron¡®: thoughts.


    ¡°I''m thinking about how to deal with you guys once | get out of here.¡± Cameron smirked at Sergeant Tommy.


    Sergeant Tommy¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment.


    The next second, he smirked, saying, ¡°Kid, let me tell you, don¡¯t even dream of getting out. I''ll give you 30 seconds, and if you


    don¡¯t confess, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m doing next.


    ¡°Haha, then don¡¯t me me for not warning you beforehand. The consequences of touching me are not something you alone, or


    even the whole police station can bear,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°Haha, you''re quite good at pretending!¡± Sergeant Tommy didn¡¯t care. He clenched his fist and came nearer to Cameron.


    ¡°I''ve seen too many people like you who have nothing but like to act tough during my years in the police force. But do you know


    what happened to them in the end? They all begged and cried for me to go easy on them!¡±


    ¡°Haha, is that so? Is that how you treat the citizens? | think your career is about toe to an end.¡± Cameron looked at Sergeant


    Tommy, who was attempting to abuse his power, with a chilly gaze.


    They took taxpayers¡¯ money, yet they did nothing for the people!


    How many such parasites were there in the police force?


    ¡°Kid, | don¡¯t know if my career ising to an end, but your good days are surely about to be over.¡± Sergeant Tommy¡¯s face


    twisted into a grimace.


    After saying that, he clenched his fist and moved closer to Cameron. He wanted to give this stubborn guy a taste of his own


    medicine so that he understood who had the real power here.


    Bang!


    At that moment, someone kicked open the door of the interrogation room.


    Captain Louis rushed in, sweating profusely.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    ¡°Captain Louis, why are you here?¡± Sergeant Tommy was surprised at the appearance of Captain Louis in the interrogation


    room, drenched in sweat.


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you randomly arrest people? Release him immediately!¡± Captain Louis berated Sergeant Tommy angrily.


    Sergeant Tommy quickly leaned closer to Captain Louis and whispered, ¡°Captain Louis, | didn¡¯t arrest the person. It was


    Sergeant David''s instruction. He said that this man has offended Mr. Price and asked us to take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk to me about Sergeant David¡¯s nonsense! Release him now!¡± Captain Louis shouted.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about Sergeant David or Archie. But he had received several calls from his higher-ups a moment


    ago!


    The first call he received was from the Director.


    Initially, he thought that the Director was calling him at this hour tomend him for something.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But unexpectedly, the Director sounded furious and asked if they had arrested a young man named Cameron. The Director


    asked him to release the young man immediately, or he would lose his job.


    That wasn''t all.


    Right after he hung up, the Commissioner called him, then it was the Mayor!


    Their demands were clear. If he didn¡¯t handle this matter appropriately, not only would he lose his job, but he would also face


    criminal prosecution!


    This truly scared him shitless. That was why he rushed to the interrogation room.


    Sergeant David and Archie meant nothing to him at this moment!


    ¡°But Captain Louis...¡± Sergeant Tommy was about to say a few more words.


    ¡°But what? Shut up! | told you to release him immediately!¡± Captain Louis erupted in anger and kicked Sergeant Tommy hard in


    the buttocks.


    Caught off guard, Sergeant Tommy fell t on his face. Seeing that Captain Louis, who usually turned a blind eye to such


    matters, was so furious today, he realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Quickly getting up, he looked at Cameron with a smile and apologized, ¡°Mr. Morgan, I¡¯m sorry. | made a mistake and caught the


    wrong person. | will release


    you now. | hope you will forget about it.¡±


    ¡°You made a mistake?¡± Cameron raised an eyebrow, looking at Sergeant Tommy


    coldly.


    ¡°Weren''t you nning to force me into signing the confession letter? How did it suddenly be your mistake now?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Sergeant Tommy¡¯s smile froze on his face before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s all a inisunderstanding, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding? | don¡¯t think so,¡± said Cameron.


    He then looked at Captain Louis coldly. ¡°Is it the kind of subordinate you have here?¡±


    Under Cameron''s icy stare, Captain Louis trembled and quickly bowed to apologize.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Morgan. It¡¯s my negligence. | will make sure to teach him a lesson so he won''t make the same mistake again next


    time!¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Cameron''s face darkened.


    ¡°No, there will be no next time! | will immediately dismiss him!¡± Captain Louis¡¯s face turned stiff. Cold sweat was pouring down


    his face.


    ¡°It''s not me, Captain Louis. It was Sergeant David who asked me to arrest him!¡± Sergeant Tommy immediately looked upset upon


    hearing he was going to be dismissed.


    ¡°Then both of you will be dismissed!¡± Captain Louis shouted.


    These two bastards almost cost him his life today!


    Soon, he would report the situation truthfully to the Director.


    Otherwise, not only would the Director give him a hard time in the future, but the Commissioner and the Mayor would also not go


    easy on him.


    Who was this Mr. Morgan exactly? Why would his arrest rm so many high- ranking officials?


    Moreover, it was Ms. Jones from Leving who called the Commissioner herself to ask him to release the person immediately!

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    Captain Louis looked at Cameron with a deep sense of fearfulness in his eyes.


    Their small police station couldn¡¯t amodate such a powerful figure!


    ¡°Get Sergeant Tommy out of here and take off his badge immediately!¡± Captain Louis shouted loudly toward the door. He didn¡¯t


    want to waste even a second


    more.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Two police officers immediately entered the room.


    Sergeant Tommy was so scared that his legs went weak, and he could barely stand. He was then taken away by his two


    colleagues.


    At the same time, he regretted what he did deeply.


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have taken on this troublesome job. He thought he could impress


    Sergeant David, but instead, he ruined his own career.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, are you feeling a bit better now?¡±


    After Sergeant Tommy was taken away, Captain Louis immediately approached Cameron in a ttering manner and unlocked his


    handcuffs.


    Cameron didn¡¯t say a word. He just twisted his wrist and looked coldly at Captain Louis.


    Terrified under Cameron¡¯s icy gaze, Captain Louis went pale and said, ¡°Mr. Morgan, this has nothing to do with me. As you just


    heard from Sergeant Tommy, it was Sergeant David''s instruction. I¡¯m really not aware of any scheme!¡± ¡°Captain Louis, | don¡¯t


    know if you¡¯ve ever heard of this saying. When you find a cockroach in your home, there are already thousands of cockroaches


    gathering in the sewage,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    Without the approval from the high-ups, would the subordinates dare to act so recklessly?


    Today, he was the one with power.


    But what if he wasn¡¯t? Would it mean he deserved to be beaten?


    And before this, how many innocent people had suffered the same unfair treatment?


    Thinking of this, Cameron couldn''t control his anger.


    Was this how these uniformed officials behave?


    Captain Louis¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wiped off his cold sweat and said, ¡°Mr. Morgan, | am aware of all these issues. | was


    transferred here just a month ago, and the discipline and the conduct of the officials here can¡¯t be rectified in a few days.


    ¡°However, Mr. Morgan, rest assured that | will lift the spirit of the entire team so incidents like today won''t happen again!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll give you half a month. After that, | wille and see if there¡¯s any


    result.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan! Mr. Morgan, let me escort you back!¡± Captain Louis was anxiously fearful of Cameron.


    ¡°No need, | can go back by myself. Give me my phone back,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, here¡¯s your phone!¡± Captain Louis handed Cameron his phone.


    After receiving the phone, Cameron left the police station.


    ¡°Phew,¡± Captain Louis finally heaved a sigh of relief, feeling like all his energy had been drained.


    Next, he mustpletely eradicate the corrupt practices in his team.


    Firstly, it was because he served the people. And secondly, it was because Cameron woulde and inspect it in half a month!


    After Cameron left the police station, he looked at his phone. There were dozens of missed calls.


    There were calls from Bobby and Lord ckheart, but the one who called the most was Dakota.


    He sent a text message to both Bobby and Lord ckheart to let them know he was safe, then called Dakota.


    The call was answered almost instantly. Dakota¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone, ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, and I¡¯m going back now,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good,¡± Dakota sighed in relief.


    ¡°| was so worried just now. | wanted toe and find you, but by the time | brought my car, the police car had already left. |


    didn¡¯t know which police station they took you to, so | thought of asking Mr. Kane for help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dakota,¡± Cameron said warmly.


    It seemed that Dakota had told Bobby about this incident. Then Bobby informed Lord ckheart, who then sent someone to


    handle the matter.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m d you''re okay. Where are you now? I''lle pick you up,¡± Dakota said.


    ¡°No need, you can rest at home. | can go back on my own,¡± Cameron replied, not wanting to trouble Dakota.


    ¡°Alright, let me know when you reach home,¡± Dakota agreed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cameron said before ending the call.


    As he was about to hail a taxi to go home, he noticed the ck Lincoln Limousine parked by the side of the road. The te


    number was ¡°VA88888.¡±


    He could only think of one person with a te number like that.


    Cameron''s eyes turned cold. He wanted to leave.


    At that moment, the ck Lincoln Limousine gently honked and drove in front of


    him.


    The car came to a stop. The rear window rolled down slowly, revealing a beautiful face.


    It was Laura.


    Cameron looked at her. His gaze instantly turned indifferent.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    ¡°Laura, why are you here?¡± Cameron asked in a cold tone as he looked at Laura.


    Laura seemed to have expected Cameron¡¯s attitude, showing no signs of


    annoyance. Instead, her eyes were filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Cameron, | saw you being taken away by the police at the airport earlier. So | asked Perez, the driver, to follow you.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but | don¡¯t need your kindness.¡± Cameron rejected Laura¡¯s goodwill, his attitude bing even colder.


    ¡°But you still came to the airport to see me today. That means you still have feelings for me, right?¡±


    Facing Cameron''s icy bearing, Laura¡¯s tone became even more softer.


    ¡°Sorry, you''ve misunderstood. | didn¡¯te for you.¡± Cameron said indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. As long as you were there.¡± Laura said. Her eyes were as cold as ice but still lingered with a hint of gentleness.


    Upon hearing this, Cameron sighed deeply.


    ¡°Are you finished? I''ll go back first if you are done,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Wait, Cameron!¡± Laura stopped Cameron. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot more to say to you. Let''s get in the car first.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Cameron refused coldly.


    ¡°Cameron, | know you still hate me. | came to Yrando this time for you. Please give me a chance topensate you. I''ll only be


    in Yrando for at most half a month. | won¡¯t bother you for too long.¡±


    Laura looked at Cameron. A trace of sadness shed across the depths of her cold, beautiful eyes as she said this.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to stay in Yrando for too long, but rather, she only had half a month.


    Half a monthter, she would be...


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Jones. But | don¡¯t need yourpensation.¡±


    At this moment, Cameron¡¯s cold words interrupted Laura¡¯s thoughts.


    Laura looked at Cameron¡¯s icy expression. Once, those dark eyes were filled with love for her, but now there was only


    indifference and coldness.


    It stabbed her heart with a pang of bitterness.


    She wanted to go back to seven years ago, back to that period.


    But, she knew she could never go back. That beautiful memory would forever remain in their minds.


    ¡°Weli, Ms. Jones. I¡¯m going back. Please don¡¯t waste your time on a loser like me. Return to Leving and live your life as a young


    lady.¡±


    After saying that, Cameron was about to leave.


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t go!¡± Laura¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and she anxiously called


    out to Cameron.


    ¡°Hey, you! What¡¯s your attitude towards Ms. Jones? Do you know how much pressure she¡¯s shouldering toe to Yrando to


    find you?¡±


    At this moment, Peggy, who had been listening to their conversation, hold back any longer and reprimanded Cameron.


    couldn''t


    ¡°| don¡¯t know. And | didn¡¯t ask her toe find me either.¡± Cameron said indifferently, looking at Peggy.


    ¡°You!¡± Peggy was instantly enraged by Cameron''s attitude.


    ¡°If | had known this, | shouldn¡¯t have let Ms. Jones help you just now. It would have been better to keep you locked up!¡±


    ¡°She helped me?¡± Cameron frowned slightly.


    ¡°Do you think you could get out so easily if it wasn¡¯t for her?¡± Peggy looked at Cameron with contempt.


    Cameron remained silent, just shaking his head.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have anything to say?¡± Peggy thought she had the upper hand and immediately showed a smug expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Peggy. Don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Laura¡¯s cold voice rang out.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones.¡± Peggy immediately restrained her emotions and red at Cameron viciously.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was all because of this jerk that she got scolded by Ms. Jones!


    Cameron ignored her and left.


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t go!¡± Seeing this, Laura opened the door and got out of the car, chasing after him.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, what do you want to do?¡± Cameron stopped in his tracks, feeling a bit


    annoyed by Laura¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Cameron, just get in the car with me. | have something to say to you.¡± Laura said softly, looking like an aggrieved woman.


    Cameron let out a long sigh. He couldn¡¯t bear to see women act like this.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90


    ¡°Ms. Jones, whatever it is, can¡¯t we discuss it here?¡±


    Cameron looked at Laura, feeling a headache.


    ¡°It''s not convenient here. You''d bettere with me in the car. It¡¯s been seven years. You''ve changed a lot,¡± Laura said softly.


    Cameron didn¡¯t respond.


    The two of them stared at each other for a long time.


    Laura bit her lip, her eyes full of grievance.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Finally, Cameron gave in. ¡°Fine, I''ll get in the car with you.


    Anyway, he also wanted to take this opportunity to rify things with Laura once and for all. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to


    do with this woman anymore.


    ¡°Okay!¡± A trace of joy immediately shed across Laura¡¯s pretty face.


    The two of them got into the car.


    ¡°Perez, drive to Azure Residence.¡± Laura said to the driver after regaining herN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    composure.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones.¡± Perez stepped on the elerator and drove towards Azure Residence.


    ¡°Why are we going to Azure Residence?¡± Cameron was stunned. Did Laura know where he lived?


    ¡°| bought you a vi there. You can live there from now on.¡± Laura replied softly.


    ¡°You bought me a vi?¡± Cameron couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, thank you for your kind gesture.¡± Cameron refused and continued, ¡± But | don¡¯t need yourpensation or help. |


    won''t ept the vi.¡±


    Laura pleaded, ¡°Cameron, please don¡¯t be like this. Just give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t need it. Ms. Jones, you don¡¯t owe me anything. The best way you can help me is to just stay out of my sight. Stay away


    from me in the future.¡±


    Cameron suppressed his emotions, but his voice was cold and indifferent.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Laura again. Because whenever he saw her, he would feel inexplicably irritated.


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t say that. | know what happened seven years ago caused you a lot of pain, but...¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Cameron suddenly raised his voice.


    Realizing he was being out of line, he took a deep breath and softened his tone. I¡¯m sorry, | don¡¯t want to talk about that


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we won''t talk about it.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes flickered, betraying her inner turmoil.


    Peggy observed it all.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what had happened between the two of them in the past, she was furious. A privileged youngdy


    like Laura was acting so humble in front of this obnoxious man who didn¡¯t appreciate her efforts.


    Countless rich young men in Leving were willing to spend fortunes just to win a smile from Laura.


    This guy not only treated Laura badly, but he even refused her gift of a vi!


    Cameron''s cheap and tacky outfit


    couldn¡¯t fathom where he got theed him as working-ss. Peggy


    to refuse Laura''s generosity.


    It was annoying, even more so than encountering Archie at the airport a while ago!


    Peggy, feeling resentful, mentally cursed Cameron. ¡°I hope you fall into a manhole when you go out. May your food always be


    cold!¡±


    While Peggy was harboring the thoughts, Laura¡¯s mood began to ease. She looked at Cameron and recalled her recent


    encounter with Madison at the airport.


    After contemting, she decided to inform him. ¡°I saw her at the airport just now.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Cameron was taken aback.


    ¡°Madison,¡± Laura said, her beautiful eyes suddenly showing a hint of coldness.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    ¡°Madison?¡±


    Cameron looked at Laura and asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°| didn¡¯t before.¡±


    Laura said, her voice cold. ¡°But now, | do.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, she doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Laura spoke each word slowly, her cold voice as if delivering a divine judgment.


    Beforeing to Yrando, she had thoroughly investigated Madison.


    This woman not only betrayed Cameron, but she also cheated on her husband. Laura would never forgive her!


    ¡°Yeah, | think so too,¡± Cameron said indifferently.


    ¡°So, as long as you say the word, | can make her disappear from Yrando. Her fiance, Archie, as well. He was the one who sent


    people to deal with you earlier,¡± Laura said.


    In an instant, a chill filled the entire car. Peggy and Perez couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Cameron remained unfazed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs. I¡¯ll handle them way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then | won''t interfere. Cameron, let''s talk about our rtionship.¡± Laura¡¯s tone suddenly softened, the coldness receding.


    my


    ¡°Phew.¡± Peggy and Perez let out a sigh of relief in their hearts. Laura¡¯s bearing was overwhelming!


    But, what kind of rtionship did this man have with Laura to make her bearing so intense?


    ¡°Ms. Jones, do you think there is anything left for us to talk about?¡± Cameron, unaffected by Laura''s bearing, looked at her. In his


    eyes, a lingering expression of indifference.


    As Laura met Cameron''s gaze, a sharp pain pierced her heart.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    If only they could


    go


    back...


    But she also knew that they could never go back.


    Everything good would only ever be frozen seven years ago, in that short one month of time.


    This trip to Yrando was her final effort to see Cameron.


    After that, they would never see each other again.


    Chapter 91


    2/2


    Thinking of this, a hint of sadness appeared in Laura¡¯s cold eyes.


    But, she quickly regained herposure and calmed her tone.


    ¡°Cameron, | know you hate me, but | want to help you. I''ll only stay in Yrando for half a month this time. After that, | promise I''ll


    never bother you again.


    ¡°So, | hope you can ept my help. That way, | can have some peace of mind.¡±


    Peggy gasped. What kind of rtionship did Laura have with this guy?


    Peggy had never seen Laura treat a man like this before!


    If Skyler, who was far away in Leving, knew about this, he would probably...


    ¡°Peace of mind?¡± Cameronughed. He looked at Laura, observing her calm expression.


    He didn¡¯t know her state of mind when she said that. Before this, he had even held a glimmer of hope.


    With a self-deprecating smirk, Cameron looked at Laura indifferently.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m doing very well now. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. If Ms. Jones feels guilty about the past, then there¡¯s no


    need. I''ve already let it go.¡°

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    The cold statement made Laura¡¯s heart tremble. But, her eyes remained calm.


    ¡°Cameron, I...¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t say anything more. Just drop me off here. | have something to take care of, and | want. to get off first,¡± Cameron


    said coldly.


    But the slight flicker in his eyes showed that his heart was not as calm as it seemed to be.


    Laura also forced herself to suppress her emotions, but her hands couldn''t help but clench.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the car became extremely silent and oppressive.


    At this time, Cameron¡¯s cold voice rang out again, ¡°Ms. Jones, please ask Perez to stop here. | want to get off.¡±


    Laura finally came to her senses and looked at Cameron, her voice mixed with a hint of pain. Cameron, do you not want to see


    me again?¡±


    Cameron paused. He looked at Laura¡¯s eyes.


    11


    He thought his reply of ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± could be easily said, but they were still stuck in his throat.


    Because he knew the consequences after saying those four words.


    But as he recalled what happened seven years ago, his heart instantly turned cold, and replied, ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Laura¡¯s heart beat violently. At that moment, a sense of suffocation surged into her brain, making her


    breathless.


    Looking at Laura in this state, Cameron felt a twinge of pity.


    Yet, he eventually calmed down.


    He would never trust th


    woman again.


    The atmosphere in the car fell silent again.


    And after a long silence, this time, Laura spoke first, ¡°| understand.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Cameron''s eyes flickered, followed by a cool response. ¡°Okay.¡±


    It seemed that he wanted to use indifference to create more distance between the two of them.


    ¡°But, I''ll not leave Yrando so soon,¡± Laura took a deep breath before saying.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Cameron replied.


    Laura fell silent again.


    Chapter 92


    277


    All of this was observed by Peggy. She was so enraged that she gritted her teeth until a grinding, sound could be heard.


    This jerk was simply too despicable!


    Peggy couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in Laura¡¯s head. Why did Laura have to help this nasty guy?


    ¡°Ms. Jones, please ask the driver to stop. | need to get off,¡± Cameron requested again.


    Laura¡¯s pretty eyes flickered, but she still agreed, ¡°Okay. Perez, stop the car up ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones,¡± the driver responded.


    At this moment, the car was just about to enter the intersection of the ring road, where the driver was about to stop.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Frowning, Cameron suddenly changed his mind.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Now that Ms. Jones doesn¡¯t fall for your tricks, you¡¯re backing down?¡±


    Peggy, who had been holding back for long, finally retorted.


    In her opinion, Cameron was just acting!


    What could a loser who was abandoned by his ex-wife do?


    Cameron ignored her. He frowned, and his expression turned solemn as if he had sensed something.


    ¡°Oh, now you''re trying to act all serious?¡±


    Peggy sneered again. She crossed her arms across her chest, waiting to see how this


    continue his act next.


    guy


    would


    ¡°What''s wrong, Cameron?¡±


    Laura asked in surprise. She knew that Cameron wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Cameron remained speechless. The ck Lincoln car slowly entered the ring road.


    ¡°Danger! Get down now!¡± Just then, Cameron suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    ¡°Danger! Get down now!¡± Cameron shouted urgently.


    Startled by the sudden shout, Peggy frowned in displeasure. ¡°Hey, what are you shouting about?¡±


    But, Cameron had no time to exin. He rose abruptly and pushed Laura and Peggy''s heads under


    the seat.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Peggy was outraged by this rough action.


    At this moment, the windshield of the moving car suddenly shattered!


    The bullet pierced through the driver¡¯s forehead. It caused a stter of crimson blood, before it went through the headrest of the


    rear seat.


    The bullet effortlessly passed through the headrest of the seat, prating the car.


    Fortunately, Cameron held the two women¡¯s heads down, or the consequences were unimaginable!


    It was a bullet!


    Laura¡¯s heart raced. Someone wanted to kill her!


    Peggy screamed in fright. Her mind went nk.


    Cameron looked at the bullet hole that had prated, and his gaze froze.


    That was arge¡ªcaliber sniper bullet! No wonder it could pierce through bulletproof ss!


    ¡°Stay down! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Cameron gave the women simple instructions. Then, using his palm to push the seat, he


    jumped over to the passenger seat.


    He looked at the driver next to him. With his bleeding forehead, Perez had lost any signs of life.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Cameron apologized before he opened the car door and kicked the body out.


    He smoothly transitioned to the driver¡¯s seat and ignited the engine. Then, he shifted ears in one fluid motion and mmed on


    the elerator.


    Once again, the ck Lincoln sped away.


    At this time, another bullet whistled over from a far mountaintop.


    Cameron''s eyes were sharp. He had already been on guard. By bending over, he sessfully dodged


    the bullet.


    The bullet prated the seat. Simultaneously, it pierced through the rear, igniting fierce mes.


    Peggy let out another terrified scream. She shielded her head with her hands as she huddled beneath the seat, too afraid to


    move.


    Chapter 93


    2/2


    Although concerned about Cameron''s condition, Laura remembered his instructions earlier. She didn¡¯t want to cause him more


    trouble, so she also obediently stayed down.


    She believed in Cameron¡¯s abilities.


    Seven years ago, he had single-handedly killed his way out of a group of mercenaries.


    At that time, Cameron held her in one arm and fought with the enemies in the other.


    It was at that moment. Amidst the blood¡ªdrenched battle, Cameron¡¯s determined face left a deep impression in her heart.


    Bang!


    Another bullet flew over, interrupting Laura¡¯s thoughts.


    But, this time, the ck Lincoln, driven by Cameron, nimbly avoided it. Cameron deftly maneuvered in a fluid S-shaped move,


    and the bullet only grazed the top of the car.


    Bang!


    The enemy fired another shot. This time, it pierced through the left front headlight of the car.


    Cameron''s expression grew solemn.


    Assessing the marksmanship, he could tell that the enemy was a professional sniper.


    Judging from the trajectory of the bullets, the sniper should be 900 feet away on the mountaintop.


    As the car got closer to the sniper, it would be more challenging to dodge shots. The sniper would have a higher sess rate in


    targeting them.


    To escape, the top priority was to eliminate the sniper on the mountaintop.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Or else, they would eventually be live targets.


    Cameron''s mind raced with ideas, formting a n.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the left tire of the speeding ck Lincoln suddenly got hit by a bullet.


    Boom!


    The tire exploded instantly. The car lost control and skidded, crashing violently into the guardrail on the side of the ring road.


    And below it was a cliff that was thousands of feet deep!


    T

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    The ck Lincoln mmed into the right front guardrail.


    Cameron''s eyes shed with determination, as he maintained a highlyposed mind.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly until his forearms bulged with veins. His muscles chiseled like marble as he yanked the


    steering back with all his might.


    Creak!


    The right half of the car scraped against the guardrail, producing a shower of sparks. With the help of the guardrail¡¯s


    counterforce, the car regained its bnce.


    Bang!


    Another bullet flew by and hit the other tire.


    Cameron''s gaze intensified as he quickly stepped on the brakes several times.


    This was the most stable way to stop a high-speed car with a t tire.


    The ck Lincoln finally came to a halt.


    At this point, they were less than 300 feet away from the assassin on the mountaintop.


    ¡°Both of you, stay in the car and don¡¯t move. I''ll be back soon!¡±


    After a swift warning, Cameron opened the door, using it as cover, and quickly got out.


    At this moment, another bullet broke through the air and whistled over.


    Another bullet sliced through the air. It hit the windshield precisely, adding to the cracks.


    The assassin¡¯s massive firepower would have smashed the windshield and fuel tank if it wasn¡¯t for the custom-built Lincoln with


    bulletproof ss and a reinforced body.


    But, it was this bullet that exposed the assassin¡¯s exact location.


    Cameron utilized the sparks created by the bullet¡¯s friction in the air. He directed his gaze 30¡ã toward the mountaintop.


    liText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    On the top of the 130-foot mountain, there was a man wearing camouge with an oil¡ªcolor painted face. He was holding a


    heavy Barrett sniper rifle and aiming at the ck Lincoln below.


    d in camouge and shielded under the cover of green vegetation. There were no ws in his


    hideout.


    Cameron¡¯s dark eyes shed with a sharp glint. Like an eagle, he locked onto the assassin¡¯s position. Cameron deduced from


    the bullet holes prating through the bulletproof ss. The sniper wielded a Barrett sniper rifle loaded with 12.7mm caliber


    bullets. The gun could cover a range exceeding 3,000


    feet.


    2/2


    Its power could easily pierce through not just steel tes but even aluminum alloys.


    Even if the Lincoln was bulletproof, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand too many shots.


    The assassin came well-prepared!


    Someone was trying to kill Laura!


    Cameron''s eyes shed with a glint of determination.


    At that moment, the sniper had already aimed the rifle¡¯s telescopic sight at Cameron.


    The sniper slowly pulled the trigger. The trigger was about to reach the bottom point when Cameron mysteriously vanished!


    ¡°This?¡± The man eximed in astonishment.


    Thinking he was hallucinating, the sniper wanted to check the telescopic sight again.


    ¡°Don''t look anymore,¡± A cold voice suddenly echoed behind the man.


    The sudden voice, like a ghost, startled the man so much that he leaped off the ground.


    Quickly turning around, his eyes were filled with terror.


    Because Cameron was behind him!


    And Cameron saw the man¡¯s face.


    He seemed to be a foreign mercenary.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Cameron questioned coldly.


    The man did not answer. He rubbed his eyes hard, but Cameron¡¯s figure in front of him did not disappear.


    Indeed, everything that was happening before his eyes was not an illusion.


    This made him realize that Cameron was undoubtedly a top-tier expert!


    The man took a deep breath, his gaze grew solemn.


    He quickly drew a dagger tainted with potent poison from his waist. He took a step back with his right foot and assumed a


    combat stance.


    ¡°That won''t work on me,¡± Cameron said calmly, observing him.


    What Cameron said next sent shivers down the sniper¡¯s spine. The man¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    ¡°Tell me who the mastermind is. Or else, you be my pawn, preserved for the rest of your life in formaldehyde. There is a


    limit to my patience.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    The man¡¯s pupils contracted, and a chill spread throughout his body.


    He stared at Cameron, observing thetter¡¯s eyes. His eyes were as calm as an ancient well at the


    moment.


    He knew that Cameron was a top expert. But he had no way out.


    If he couldn¡¯tplete the task his boss assigned him, his fate would be worse than death!


    Swish!


    With a ruthless thought in his heart, the man thrust the dagger towards Cameron¡¯s chest.


    Cameron dodged aside to avoid it. Then, he counterattacked with a roundhouse kick aimed at the sniper¡¯s throat.


    So fast, the man thought as his face changed drastically. He didn¡¯t have time or space to evade.


    In desperation, he could only raise his right arm to block.


    Bam!


    A deafening sound rang out.


    Crack.


    Only the sound of bones breaking could be heard. The man¡¯s right arm instantly drooped.


    The pain caused cold sweat to appear on his forehead. His camouge¡ªpainted face contorted in


    agony.


    ¡°Tell me! Who sent you?¡±


    Cameron''s eyes remained calm as he stared at the man. But, his eyes had begun to swirl with coldness.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± the man growled in broken Andurish, attempting to draw his pistol from high.


    Cameron had already sensed his movement. He flicked his finger, and a silver needle shot out like lightning, quickly sinking into


    the man¡¯s left arm.


    In a sh, the man¡¯s arm lost sensation, hanging lifelessly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale with shock.


    Cameron did not exin.


    Step by step, he advanced toward the man, his voice as cold as Grim Reaper''s. ¡°You have two more chances to answer my


    question. First, it was your arm. Next, it will be your two legs.¡±


    The man swallowed anxiously as cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    18


    13


    Chapter 95


    2/3


    What kind of terrifying existence stood before him?


    Why was there such a skilled person around Laura?


    ¡°Not telling?¡± Cameron raised his eyebrows, his expression growing colder.


    The man was huffing and puffing. His eyes darted towards the foot of the mountain as if waiting for something.


    Cameron also noticed this movement and frowned.


    And at that moment, a gray van suddenly rushed out from the foot of the mountain.


    The van screeched to a rapid halt beside the ck Lincoln.


    The doors opened, and four men dressed in simr clothes as the sniper jumped out. They tried to


    take Laura from the car.


    But, the doors were locked from inside. They struggled to open the car doors, but it remained shut.


    But it was clear that these men hade prepared. One of them took out a remote¡ªcontrolled bomb


    and attached it to the car door.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the back door of the car was blown open.


    One of the burly men reached in to pull Laura and Peggy out.


    Cameron''s face froze at the sight.


    This man had aplices!


    While Cameron was distracted, the man took the opportunity to deliver a roundhouse kick aimed at


    Cameron''s waist.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Cameron roared in anger andunched a strong kick that shattered the man¡¯s sternum.


    Blood gushed out of his mouth, and his body stiffened as he fell to the ground. His chest caved in


    strangely.


    Cameron didn¡¯t have time to dwell on the man¡¯s fate. He turned and sprinted down the mountain.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Peggy screamed as she was dragged out of the car by the burly man and thrown to the ground. Next, he reached out to


    grab Laura.


    Cameron''s gaze hardened, ready to attack.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out from afar.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing.


    Chapter 95


    Turning their heads, they saw a green military pickup truck speeding toward them!


    Behind the wheel was a young woman in a camouge vest, looking heroic!

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    Boom!


    The military pickup truck roared like a beast, screeching to a halt with a beautiful drift next to the gray van. The door of the


    driver''s seat opened.


    The woman, holding a pistol, exited the car gracefully.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She pulled the trigger at the four burly men in front of her.


    The sound of gunshots pierced the air.


    Her ck eyes were filled with calmness and sharpness. She wore a camouge vest, long pants, and


    a ponytail. Her figure was exceptionally slender and agile.


    The four men who were shot copsed to the ground.


    Peggy''s beautiful eyes twitched. What impressive skills!


    Laura also looked at the uniformed woman before her. Her gaze showed a hint of surprise.


    She recognized the woman as Colonel Lena Bailey of the Capital Military Region. Lena was the youngest female colonel in


    Andura.


    Lena knew both of them. They were Laura, the eldest daughter of the Jones family in Leving, and her


    secretary, Peggy Lee.


    But, she did not expect to see the dignified Laura in the small town of Yrando.


    On top of that, with no bodyguard in tow.


    But now was not the time for Lena to think about those matters.


    There was still one more aplice who had not been dealt with.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, you should go back to the car. There¡¯s another aplice,¡± Lena said, concerned about


    Peggy''s safety.


    ¡°Okay!¡± A shiver shed through Peggy¡¯s beautiful eyes as she quickly returned to the car.


    Lena approached the driver¡¯s seat of the van with a gun in her hand. Carefully, she reached the front door, her face radiating with


    determination.


    She quickly opened the door and then pointed the gun at the driver¡¯s seat. Shemanded, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Hands up!¡±


    But, the driver''s seat was empty!


    Lena¡¯s eyes flickered.


    273


    Swish!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was at that time a figure suddenly jumped out from the back seat of the van.


    He kicked Lena¡¯s head viciously with a force strong enough to shatter a stone pir!


    Facing such a fierce attack, Lena showed no signs of panic.


    She nimbly dodged the man¡¯s attack, followed by a sweeping leg to knock him down. As he tried to get up, Lena used a hand


    chop to strike his neck.


    The man let out a muffled grunt before falling.


    Lena smirked, revealing a hint of arrogance.


    She holstered her sidearm. The reason she didn¡¯t shoot the man was because she intended to keep


    one alive.


    These people were foreign mercenaries. She had been monitoring their movements since they sneaked into the country a week


    ago.


    Little did she expect them to be here for Laura.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Ms. Lee, it¡¯s okay now.¡± Lena approached the ck Lincoln.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Peggy sighed in relief. Her pretty face still showed lingering fear.


    Looking at Lena, she said, ¡°Colonel Bailey, thank you so much. You appeared just in time.¡±


    Laura got out of the car as well. Her beautiful eyes swept over the bodies on the ground with a chill in her gaze.


    Once again, someone tried to kill her!


    ¡°Ms. Lee, Ms. Jones, I¡¯m d you¡¯re both unharmed.¡±


    Lena looked at the two women and said, ¡°By the way, was there anyone else at the scene?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there was one more person!¡± Peggy¡¯s eyes widened.


    Lena¡¯s question reminded her of Cameron.


    He had warned them to stay in the car before rushing off. Hopefully, he was safe.


    Laura¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of anxiety.


    Just as she was about to search for Cameron, a voice came from behind them. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Laura immediately turned to see Cameron, unscathed. She let out a sigh, feeling relieved.


    Peggy, on the other hand, frowned when she saw Cameron. He looked unharmed and even his clothes were not stained with a


    speck of dust. Her worried expression disappeared in an instant, reced by


    anger.


    Chapter 96


    For a split second, Peggy had assumed that Cameron risked his life to protect them.


    Turns out, he had found a ce to hide!


    This coward who fled in the face of danger!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    ¡°Cameron, you chickened out! Coward!¡±


    Peggy angrily pointed at Cameron and scolded him.


    ¡°What a waste of time for Ms. Jonesing all the way to find you here. When danger struck, you left us and hid by yourself!¡±


    ¡°| left you?¡± Cameron was puzzled.


    ¡°What? You refuse to admit it?¡± Seeing Cameron ying dumb, Peggy was even more annoyed.


    ¡°| went to deal with the sniper on the mountain,¡± Cameron exined. He knew Peggy misunderstood him.


    ¡°Deal with the sniper?¡± Confused, Peggy looked at Cameron, who was talking nonsense earnestly.


    This provoked her further. ¡°You¡¯re making it up! You? Went up the mountain? Dealt with the sniper? Do you know how far the


    mountaintop is from us? Do you think you¡¯re Superman and can fly?¡±


    Peggy didn¡¯t buy Cameron¡¯s exnation at all.


    The mountaintop stood about 130 feet above them. Even a well-trained elite soldier would need at least a few minutes to climb


    to the top.


    Cameron looked neat with not a speck of dust, and no sign of breathlessness. He didn¡¯t appear to have gone mountain climbing.


    And there was also a top-tier sniper on the mountaintop!


    Considering there should be physical exertion when handling the opponent.


    Besides, Cameron was unarmed!


    The most important issue was the time!


    From the time Cameron got out of the car to the time he reappeared, barely a minute had passed.


    In one minute, it was impossible to kill a professional mercenary, let alone run up and down the


    mountain.


    If Cameron wasn¡¯t bragging, what was it?


    In response to Peggy¡¯s doubts, Cameron did not bother to exin anything further. He turned to Laura and asked, ¡°Ms. Jones,


    do you know these people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Laura shook her head.


    ¡°Do you know who sent them?¡±


    ¡°Ive no idea.¡±


    ¡°Any suspects then?¡± Cameron continued to ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Lauts continued to stiske her head


    ¡°Olsay,¡± Cameron was speechless in the face of Laura¡¯sck of information


    But, it wasn¡¯t umon to be in a situation such as today,


    And Laura was already ustomed to it.


    But, she didn¡¯t expect that the other party was so bold, daring to send mercenaries to kill her on Andura¡¯s territory!


    She had only encountered simr incidents only when she traveled abroad,


    This reminded her of the first time she met Cameron seven years ago. At that time, she also faced an assassination attempt by a


    top-tier assassin,


    It was Cameron who helped her escape from danger.


    Thinking about it, a hint of tenderness flickered in Laura¡¯s eyes. She looked at Cameron and


    expressed her gratitude, ¡°Cameron, you saved me again this time. Colonel Bailey, thank you for your help too.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, why are you thanking him? It was Colonel Bailey who saved us. Don¡¯t be fooled by that guy!¡± Peggy Interrupted,


    visibly frustrated.


    ¡°Peggy, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Laura¡¯s tone turned cold.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones...¡± Seeing that Laura had spoken, Peggy refrained frommenting more. Her eyes were filled with annoyance


    as she looked at Cameron.


    This bastard, not only putting on an act, but today he had caused her to be scolded by Laura twice!


    Sooner orter, she would expose this jerk¡¯s hypocritical facade in front of Laura!


    Cameron ignored Peggy''s re and looked at Laura. He said calmly, ¡°Ms. Jones, it¡¯s too dangerous here. You should return to


    Leving as soon as possible.¡±


    Since the other party failed this time, nobody knew when they might take action again.


    Unlike in Leving, even if the Jones family¡¯s influence was strong, it was still difficult to extend a helping hand here to Yrando.


    Hence, staying here would only increase the risk.


    ¡°Cameron, are you worried about me?¡± Laura¡¯s beautiful eyes fluttered as she looked at Cameron.


    Cameron''s eyes were cold, and he intended to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Laura stopped Cameron.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Cameron frowned slightly.


    Chapter 97Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That...¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Cameron, ¡°Can | hire you again to be my bodyguard?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    Shocked, Peggy began to ponder, ¡°What? Ms. Jones wants to hire that guy as a bodyguard?¡±


    Cameron, nheless, refused outright.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I''m not joking. | mean it!¡± Laura looked at Cameron with a serious expression.


    But Cameron shook his head, his tone cold. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Jones. You better find someone else.¡±


    Laura felt a tinge of disappointment at Cameron¡¯s refusal, but she had already anticipated this.


    Still, she wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°What a bastard! Ms. Jones thinks highly of you. That¡¯s why she wanted to hire you as a bodyguard. Why are you acting up?¡±


    Peggy was fuming.


    She was already pissed at Cameron, and now she found him even more irritating!


    Cameron ignored Peggy and spoke to Laura, ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m going to give you onest reminder. If there¡¯s nothing else, get


    yourself back to Leving quickly.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder. But I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    Laura declined Cameron¡¯s kindness. She had her reasons for having to stay in Yrando.


    Because she only had half a month left.


    After that, her life would no longer belong to her.


    She had to take advantage of this time to make up for the most regrettable things in her life as much


    as possible.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Cameron only responded nonchntly.


    Facing Cameron''s cold tone, Laura¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m relieved to have Colonel Bailey taking care of you. | shall get going now.¡±


    With that, Cameron was about to leave.


    Laura watched as Cameron turned his back, her delicate hands tightly clenched.


    But, this time, she did not stop him.


    Knowing Cameron¡¯s personality, she understood that once he made a decision, he would never change it.


    And the only time he changed was for her, but the oue...


    Thinking of this, Laura¡¯s feelings turnedplicated beyond words.


    Chapter 94


    212


    ¡°You can¡¯t go yet!¡± At this moment, Lena stopped Cameron.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, is there anything else?¡± Cameron turned to face Lena.


    Lena¡¯s eyes were cold and serious. ¡°At present, you cannot be ruled out of suspicion. So you cannot leave,¡±


    ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m in cahoots with these people?¡± Cameron frowned slightly.


    ¡°At least, this possibility cannot be ruled out for now,¡± Lena said, scrutinizing him.


    ¡°Let me ask you. When Ms. Jones and Ms. Lee were attacked just now, where were you?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already said it. | went up the mountain to deal with that sniper. We were shot at that time,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Went up the mountain to deal with the sniper? Mr. Cameron, do you think what you¡¯re saying makes sense?¡±


    Lena looked at Cameron,pletely unconvinced by his words.


    ¡°Why is it so?¡± Cameron looked at Lena calmly.


    ¡°Do you know how long it takes for a roundtrip from here to the mountaintop?¡± Lena questioned.


    In her opinion, Cameron¡¯s statements were full of loopholes.


    Even with her capabilities, it would take at least two minutes or more up and down the mountaintop


    from here.


    As a professional sniper, would he expose himself and let the target disappear under his nose?


    Following the slope, the distance from the mountaintop to their current location was around 400 feet.


    With this distance, it was nearly impossible for a professional sniper to miss a shot.


    Unless Cameron was a top-tier expert or even ranked among the top five in the world¡¯


    Otherwise, it was simply impossible!


    But again, that was impossible!


    Because even she couldn''t make it into the top 100 in the world, let alone this guy!


    She would even most likely be the youngest female general since the founding of the country!


    She and Cameron were not in the same league! How could this ordinary man in front of her achieve the things she couldn¡¯t do?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Chapter 99

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    The answer was no. Lena had already denied Cameron in her heart.


    Facing Lena¡¯s skepticism, Cameron replied indifferently, ¡°For a standard expert, it takes ten minutes or more to and fro from here


    to the mountaintop. A top-tier expert only needs three minutes.¡±


    ¡°So, now you realize you¡¯re bragging?¡± Lena crossed her arms, looking at Cameron.


    Under her sharp eyes, anyone who attempted to deceive her would be exposed.


    ¡°But, | didn¡¯t expect you to do your homework thoroughly. You even know the time top-tier experts need.¡±


    Lena continued, ¡°Let me tell you, the precise time for a top-tier expert is two minutes.¡±


    With this, Lena smugged, revealing a hint of pride. Because she was the top-tier expert that Cameron was referring to.


    Cameron listened calmly with his eyes fixed on Lena.


    The time he mentioned and the time Lena thought were not the same concept. He included the time it took to deal with snipers,


    while Lena only calcted the time for a roundtrip.


    But, he did not argue. ¡°Colonel Bailey, being a top-tier expert, you¡¯re aware that certain people canplete this task in 30


    seconds.¡±


    A tremor passed through her gaze when she heard this.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She knew who Cameron was referring to¡ªthe world¡¯s top five!


    They had a level of abilities that not even her Combatant Commander had reached! That was also her lifelong pursuit!


    If this came from the Combatant Commander, Lena would have taken it seriously. Buting from this guy?


    Oh, what a joke!


    Not that she judged people by appearance, but Lena could not believe this man was one of the top five in the world. There was a


    high possibility that he would struggle with basic martial arts moves!


    Besides, those in the top five were usually reclusive elders who had lived for two or three centuries.


    ¡°You, my buddy, seem to have a talent for bragging without any hint of embarrassment,¡± Lena sneered, her gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m suspecting you''re in cahoots with those guys. You''re just trying to find a way to get out of this.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go up to the mountain and see for yourself. You can check if their aplice


    was indeed killed by me,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    212


    He didn¡¯t want to waste his time exining.


    ¡°You want to trick me to the mountaintop so you can run away,¡± Lena said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool?¡±


    Lena smirked as if she had seen through Cameron''s intentions.


    ¡°You, stay put! Don¡¯t go anywhere. When my teammates arrive, | will go to the mountaintop to investigate myself. As for whether


    the situation is as you described, I''ll conclude after | have assessed the scene.¡±


    Cameron shook his head helplessly.


    If he was working with the sniper, how could this woman be standing here unharmed?


    ¡°What are you shaking your head for? Are you not satisfied with my judgment?¡± Lena frowned.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, if | were the aplice of these guys, why didn¡¯t the sniper on the mountaintop shoot you?¡± Cameron


    questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. The sniper was scared off by my skills and abandoned his aplices to escape,¡± Lena replied confidently.


    Cameron was speechless.


    ¡°What''s with that expression? Are you doubting my abilities?¡± Lena got annoyed


    Cameron remained silent.


    ¡°Hey, are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Lena¡¯s temper red up.


    Cameron couldn''t be bothered to respond.


    Frustrated, Lena decided to teach this guy a lesson!


    Chaser 100

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    ¡°Hastard, you are very capable, right? Bring it on. Let¡¯s see what you''ve got. I''ll give you the upper hand by using one hand only!¡±


    Full of rage, Lena challenged Cameron to a fight.


    Cameron looked at this short-tempered woman. He stated nonchntly, ¡°Colonel Bailey, you should know better than me how


    dangerous it is to spar in such a ce.¡±


    One statement had left Lena dumbfounded.


    Indeed, a conflict in such a ce would only give the assants opportunities,


    If someone else made this statement, it would sound reasonable. But from Cameron''s mouth, it only


    irritated her.


    He was such a wimp and loved to put up acts!


    Lena red at Cameron with hatred.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, | can vouch for him. He has nothing to do with these people.¡±


    Noticing Lena¡¯s deepening misunderstanding, Laura stood up for him.


    Lena was taken aback. Lena did not expect that Ms. Jones, known as the ¡°Ice Queen", would speak up


    fora man.


    It seemed Laura was not as icy toward the opposite sex as rumored.


    Lena smiled, but deep down she felt a hint of disdain. ¡°My apologies, Ms. Jones. I¡¯m just doing my job.


    Today, she wouldn¡¯t let Cameron off easily!


    Seemingly unsatisfied, Lena added on, ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder. Don¡¯t let anyone with ulterior motives


    deceive you and cloud your judgment. You''ll be serving as a witness in favor of the criminal.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, Thank you for the kind reminder. But | don¡¯t think | would misjudge someone,¡± Laura responded confidently.


    She would not allow anyone to speak ill of Cameron.


    ¡°Since Ms. Jones is so confident, so let¡¯s pretend | didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Lena smiled faintly.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, can Cameron leave now?¡± Laura smiled back.


    Although the conversation seemed casual, the two women were secretlypeting with each other.


    Because they were both very proud and strong-willed individuals.


    Laura would not allow anyone to say anything bad about Cameron.


    Chapter 100


    212


    On the other hand, Lena believed in her judgment.


    While the two women were secretlypeting, the man who had been knocked unconscious by Lena¡¯s hand chop twitched his


    right index finger.


    Unaware of this, Lena remained smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Jones, he can¡¯t leave until he¡¯s cleared of suspicion.¡±


    Laura frowned.


    Just as she was about to speak, Cameron intervened. ¡°Ms. Jones, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You should go back to the


    car. Quickly have someone from the Jones family to pick you up.¡±


    Though his tone was cold, Laura knew Cameron was worried about her safety.


    It was indeed unsafe to stand outside and the target clear in sight.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Laura said softly, her expression softening. Following Cameron¡¯s advice, she returned to the car and dialed Otis¡® number.


    Seeing how easily Cameron persuaded Laura with a few words, Lena couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt. What was the rtionship


    between Cameron and Laura?


    ¡°Are you Laura¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Lena asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Then what is your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Not rted at all.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Nothing to do with her? Do you think I''ll believe you?¡±


    ¡°It''s up to you whether to believe or not.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Instantly, Lena was furious and was about tosh out again.


    Suddenly, she felt a chill running down her spine!


    Lena instinctively turned her head.


    The next second, her eyes narrowed.


    The man she had knocked out earlier had regained consciousness! He leaped up, and a sharp dagger appeared in his hand out


    of nowhere. He aimed it at Lena¡¯s throat.


    Lena shuddered in fear.


    Due to the close-range attack and with her being unprepared, there was no way for any effective


    countermeasure.


    Lena could only watch helplessly as the sharp dagger lunged like lightning toward her throat!

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Lena found herself with nowhere to escape. She watched as the man¡¯s dagger threatened to slice through her throat.


    Just then, an invisible beam of cold light shot from where Cameron was. It urately struck the man¡¯s armpit.


    The man¡¯s expression changed abruptly. His arm stiffened as if it had turned to stone, freezing in midCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    -air.


    Thinking the man hadn''t fully recovered from her previous blow, Lena seized the opportunity and delivered a vicious sidekick to


    his abdomen.


    Bile spurted from the man¡¯s mouth as he fell to the ground, writhing in pain.


    Lena followed up with another kick, knocking the man unconscious.


    This time, she learned from her earlier mistakes and didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    She swiftly restrained the man¡¯s hands behind his back with a pair of handcuffs.


    Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    That was close.


    Luckily, her agility and quick reflexes saved the day!


    Cameron retracted the second silver needle he had concealed between his fingertips when he saw that Lena had subdued their


    assant.


    After dealing with the thug, Lena stood up and nced at Cameron.


    Watching him stand there without offering help after distracting her earlier and almost giving the thug an opportunity made her


    furious.


    ¡°You damn bastard!¡± she cursed.


    Cameron was puzzled. He had saved this woman, yet now she was cursing him?


    ¡°What are you looking at? Keep staring and I''ll gouge your eyeballs out with my bare hands!¡±


    Lena was furious. She had no idea that Cameron had just saved her.


    Cameron was unjustly scolded again. He became displeased, and his tone carried a hint of coldness. Colonel Bailey, did | say or


    do anything to offend you?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but | wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by the thug if you hadn¡¯t distracted me just now,¡± Lena said with a


    displeased expression.


    Cameron was dumbfounded.


    Clearly, it was her overconfidence in her abilities that gave the assant an opportunity when she


    Chapter 101


    falled to immediately restrain him after knocking him out.


    How did she end up ming him?


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, It was your own mistake. Why are you ming me?¡± Cameron spoke frankly.¡± Moreover, | helped you when the


    thug attacked you just now. Is there any need for this?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to be the scapegoat.


    ¡°My mistake? You helped me?¡±


    Lena stared at Cameron in disbelief. An outsider was questioning a colonel like her? Most importantly, this outsider even dared


    to im he had helped her.


    She felt greatly humiliated!


    2/2


    Anger surged within her, and she berated, ¡°My mistake, and you helped me? Who do you think you are? Do | look like | need


    your help? Don¡¯t forget, it was me who scared off those mercenaries and


    made them run for cover!¡±


    ¡°So, do you also believe that I¡¯m not working with them?¡±


    Cameron looked at Lena calmly and asked, ¡°Can | leave now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to stay and continue this meaningless argument. He had said what needed to be said.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lena¡¯s blood pressure skyrocketed. The camouge short-sleeved shirt entuated her full and round chest, which was


    heaving violently.


    She was really about to be driven crazy. This bastard was a master at finding loopholes!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    ¡°I''m telling you, you''re not going anywhere today. I''ll personally Interrogate you!¡± Lena stared at


    Cameron.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, I¡¯ve already exined what needs to be exined. Even if you want to interrogate me, my answers will remain


    the same,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°So, you think you¡¯re such a badass? Then exin to me, where did | make a mistake?¡± Lena gritted


    her teeth.


    When she stopped the car in front of these mercenaries, she promptly dealt with them and ensured the victim¡¯s safety. She didn¡¯t


    think she made any mistakes.


    ¡°It''s simple. The mistake lies in your overconfidence,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Overconfidence?¡± Lena frowned.


    ¡°Yes. When you were dealing with theirstpanion with the intention of keeping him alive, you made the most fatal mistake.


    After knocking him out, you didn¡¯t check his condition or take appropriate measures to subdue him, thus giving him the


    opportunity to counter-attack.¡±


    His incisive analysis made Lena¡¯s gaze flicker slightly.


    She admitted that the situation was partly due to her overconfidence. However, she was fully capable of handling the problem


    because the power disparity between the two sides was overwhelming.


    The fact that she could knock down the opponent again after being ambushed was the best proof.


    Therefore, Lena did not admit to her mistake and maintained a firm tone. ¡°So, this is how you outsiders see it? Didn¡¯t you notice


    the huge gap in strength between me and him?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by shaking your head? Didn''t you see the situation just now? Were you


    Lena became irritated again.


    blind?


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, | think you should have a clearer understanding of the situation just now than me. Didn¡¯t you notice that the


    opponent paused for a moment before making a move?¡±


    Cameron found it troublesome but still exined.


    His words caused Lena to pause noticeably.


    Did this guy actually notice?


    But soon,


    a hint of disdain crossed her mind. Anyone with eyes could see such a situation. It didn¡¯t prove anything.


    On the contrary, she felt Cameron was trying to seize this point to im credit for himself and demonstrate his supposed abilities.


    Chapter 102


    ¡°So, you''re saying that you caused the pause in the opponent¡¯s movement Just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lena chuckled.


    Just as she expected!


    ¡°Some people really have no shame!¡± Lena couldn''t help but mock.


    This guy was just too fond of boasting!


    Cameron didn¡¯t bother to say much more. ¡°If you still don¡¯t belleve me, you can check under that


    guy¡¯s right armpit and see if there¡¯s a silver needle there.¡±


    To him, only facts were truly persuasive.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    ¡°Asilver needle?¡±


    Lena was surprised by Cameron¡¯s seemingly genuine expression.


    Could he be telling the truth?


    Regardless, due to her pride, Lena would not admit it.


    She asked coldly, ¡°Hmph, what silver needle? Who do you think you''re fooling?¡±


    Cameron shook his head and remained silent.


    Lena furrowed her brows.


    Why was this guy so annoying? It was as if it would kill him to say one more word.


    As the tension lingered, several ck Rolls-Royce Ghosts approached from a distance.


    Each of them was worth tens of millions.


    What was particrly eye-catching was their license tes that bore the words VA!


    The convoy stopped in front of Lena and her group.


    The car doors opened, and well-trained men in ck suits quickly surrounded the ck Lincoln.


    Leading the group was an older man who sported white hair.


    Despite being in his 70s, he didn¡¯t appear too old. Although his hair was white, his gaze was deep, and his steps were steady.


    A force emanated from him, indicating that he was an expert!


    Lena could tell he was a formidable opponent.


    Moreover, his strength surpassed hers!


    ¡°Otis!¡± Cameron''s eyes flickered slightly.


    ¡°Little guy, long time no see.¡± Otis looked at Cameron with a faint smile.


    ¡°Otis, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Cameron smiled back.


    He was the only elder who was polite to him back in the Jones family. He was also Laura¡¯s trusted


    butler.


    At the same time, he was also an expert.


    ¡°Otis, you''re here!¡± Laura immediately got out of the car.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, | apologize for rming you. Please punish me.¡± Otis lowered his head.


    Chapter 101


    ¡°Otis, don¡¯t say that. It''s my fault foring out without informing you.¡±


    Laura quickly helped Otis up,


    reyes no longer cold but with a hint of gentleness.


    212


    Otis had watched her grow up since childhood and was one of the people she trusted the most.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, it¡¯s not safe to stay here for long. Let me escort you back,¡± Otis suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Laura nodded.


    Otis then looked at Cameron. ¡°Little guy,e with us.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, Otis. I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± Cameron smiled.


    ¡°Alright, then take care on the way,¡± Otis said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Otis smiled and didn¡¯t insist. He knew about Cameron and Laura¡¯s history.


    ¡°Wait a minute. This guy has toe back with me to the military region for questioning. He can¡¯t leave yet!¡± Lena spoke up.


    ¡°His statement will be taken by me, and anything that happens during this time will be my responsibility. | suppose you don¡¯t have


    any objections, Colonel Bailey?¡± Otis replied with a gentle


    smile.


    Lena wanted to refuse. However, considering the other party¡¯s strength and the Jones family¡¯s backing, she could only agree


    reluctantly.


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re vouching for him, I''ll relent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel Bailey.¡± Otis expressed his gratitude and then looked kindly at Cameron. ¡°Little guy, take care on your way.


    ¡°Otis, I''ll take my leave, then.¡±


    Cameron smiled as he left the scene.


    Laura watched his figure departing, a fleeting hint of reluctance shimmering in her eyes.


    Otis sighed as he observed.


    Sure enough, Laura couldn¡¯t forget about him. It was a pity that Laura held the entire family¡¯s hopes. They couldn¡¯t be together


    even if they loved each other-unless Cameron could regain the recognition of the Morgan family and be the young sir.


    Even then, it was only a possibility.


    He needed to surpass his previous status or possess absolute strength to be with Laura. However, judging from how things


    were, he had yet to possess either of these qualities.


    Otis believed that Laura must have realized this, which was why she never revealed the truth of what happened back then to


    him...

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    ¡°Ms. Jones, let¡¯s head back to the hotel,¡± Otis said.


    He had already booked the entire Caesar Hotel to avoid disturbing Laura¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Laura nodded and added, ¡°By the way, Otis, there¡¯s ady named Dakota Jennings. Please have her personal


    information sent to my roomter.¡±


    Earlier, she had seen Cameron arrive with that woman at the airport. She wanted to know more about her and her rtionship


    with Cameron.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones.¡±


    They then left in the Rolls-Royce Ghosts.


    Lena was surprised as she watched the grand departure of the Jones family¡¯s convoy. Why would the prestigious Laura Jones


    take such a significant risk toe to Yrando?


    Oh well, why bother dwelling on it? She Jus


    needed to focus on her tasks.


    As she thought, Lena remembered what Cameron said earlier.


    She shifted her gaze to the man she had knocked unconscious on the ground and lifted his right arm. The next moment, her


    gaze trembled.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She discovered a tiny needle hole that was almost invisible to the naked eye under his armpit. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one


    wouldn''t have noticed it at all.


    Coupled with the man¡¯s strange behavior just now and Cameron¡¯s words, could it be true that he really helped her?


    Even with her temperament, Lena couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. Cameron''s strength should be far superior to hers if he could


    injure the opponent with a flying needle without her noticing!


    In that case... was Cameron¡¯s im about going to the mountaintop to deal with the sniper also true? Was that guy really one of


    the world¡¯s top five experts?


    No... it couldn''t be!


    That was impossible!


    Lena quickly denied it. Using a silver needle to ambush the opponent wasn¡¯t enough to prove anything. It only showed that


    Cameron had the strength and expertise in using flying needles.


    He was so young, probably only around 26 or 27. How could he possibly have the strength of someone ranked in the top five in


    the world? He couldn''t even be in the top one hundred!


    With Lena¡¯s talent, even she would barely reach the level of the top one hundred in a couple of years!


    However, despite her desperate denial, her heart couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Chapter 104


    2/2


    At that moment, her team arrived at the scene driving a pickup truck.


    More than a dozen men dressed in camouge uniforms got out of the truck. They raised their legs in a salute toward Lena.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey!¡±


    ¡°At ease.¡± Lena nodded and instructed her team, ¡°I''ll leave this to you for now. This man is alive, so take him back to the


    interrogation roomter. I''ll personally Interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel Bailey!¡±


    The team quickly began to act on her orders.


    Lena¡¯s gaze then drifted toward the nearby mountaintop.


    She took a deep breath and proceeded to the mountaintop to assess the situation.


    The top of the mountain was dense with trees. Lena pushed through the vegetation, searching for the bodies of the mercenaries.


    ording to Cameron¡¯s ount, he killed them in that area.


    Lena searched high and low but found nothing. Just when she started rxing and concluded that Cameron had simply been


    bragging, she stepped on something hard.


    She lowered her head and found a Barrett sniper rifle!


    Lena¡¯s eyes sharpened, and she quickly moved forward. Along the way, she noticed intermittent bloodstains on the grass.


    Lena approached a thicket following the blood trail. Her footsteps abruptly halted when she saw the corpse of a mercenary. His


    chest had strangely copsed.


    Her gaze trembled violently. She had never seen a corpse in such a gruesome state.


    Did Cameron really do this?

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    The clean and decisive technique led to a fatal oue.


    Lena¡¯s gaze shook as she questioned herself inwardly, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. The other party was


    also an expert!


    It wouldn''t be difficult to deliver a fatal blow. But Lena knew she didn¡¯t possess such strength to shatter the opponent''s sternum


    to this extent.


    Could it really be Cameron¡¯s doing?


    In that case, that guy¡¯s strength...


    The thought sent shivers down Lena''s spine, leaving her with a sense of cognitive dissonance.


    No, she must thoroughly investigate that guy!


    Lena took a deep breath and used her remotemunicator to instruct her subordinates to handle the corpse on the


    mountaintop. She then drove her pickup truck back to the military region to ess


    Cameron¡¯s files.


    Cameron immediately dialed Lord ckheart¡¯s number back in Azure Residence.


    ¡°ckheart, | need you to investigate something.¡± Cameron¡¯s tone was grim.


    ¡°Sir, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Just now, Laura and | were ambushed and attacked by mercenaries at the foot of the ring road. They were targeting Laura. |


    need you to find out who¡¯s behind it.¡± Cameron¡¯s voice was filled with cold


    determination.


    Since the incident happened right in front of his eyes, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by even if he had no


    connection to Laura. Besides, Laura was in Yrando because of him.


    ¡°| understand, sir. I''ll have someone investigate right away!¡± Lord ckheart¡¯s voice also turned


    somber.


    Whoever dared to attack Cameron and Laura was clearly asking for death!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron hung up the phone.


    Just then, his phone rang again..


    He picked it up and saw that it was Dakota calling.


    ¡°Cameron, do you have a moment?¡± Dakota¡¯s gentle voice came through..


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron replied with a mild tone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Um... Ms. Jones called me just now.¡± Dakota paused, her tone filled with disbelief.


    After finishing her call with Laura earlier, her mind had been in a state of confusion.


    ¡°Laura called you?¡± Cameron was surprised. ¡°Are you sure it was really her?¡±


    3/2


    ¡°Yes, it was definitely Ms. Jones. | thought it was a scam too, but sheter added me on Messenger, and we video chatted.¡±


    She thought it was a scammer when she first heard Laura¡¯s voice. After all, too many scammers were impersonating celebrities


    these days.


    Only when Laura added her on Messenger and video chatted with her did Dakota confirm the identity of the person on the other


    end.


    ¡°Why did she contact you?¡± Cameron¡¯s mood suddenly grew tense.


    ¡°She said she saw my profile and wanted to meet me to discuss some potential coboration projects, ¡°Dakota replied.


    She couldn''t believe it herself when she first heard it from Laura¡¯s mouth. Her idol, Laura, actually wanted to coborate with her!


    ¡°Did you agree?¡± Cameron''s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dakota nodded and continued, ¡°Cameron, I¡¯m really nervous right now...¡±


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±


    Cameron''s mind was elsewhere. He knew that Laura contacting Dakota couldn¡¯t be just about at coboration.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, what''s wrong with you? Why do you sound strange?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing... I¡¯m just happy for you.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really nervous. Can you... apany me?¡± Dakota bit her lip lightly.


    Cameron was the first person she thought of right after ending the call with Laura.


    ¡°When?¡± Cameron asked.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Cameron murmured and frowned.


    Less than half an hour had passed since he and Laura parted ways. Yet, that woman had already gone to look for Dakota. What


    did she want?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    What exactly was Laura up to?


    Cameron furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Cameron, do you have something to do? If you do, It¡¯s alright. I''ll go by myself.¡± Dakota sounded. disappointed.


    ¡°No... I¡¯m just feeling a bit puzzled.¡± Cameron snapped out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, | find it strange too. Why would Ms. Jones suddenly reach out to me?¡±


    Dakota pursed her lips. She knew herself well. Laura was such an outstanding person. Why would she take notice of her and call


    her for a meet-up?


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Cameron asked.


    ¡°lm at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''lle over to see you.


    ¡°It''s embarrassing to ask you to apany me and then have youe over too. Just wait for me where you are. I''ll drive over


    now,¡± Dakota said joyfully.


    She immediately felt less nervous with Cameron apanying her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cameron agreed.


    ¡°Then I''ll hang up and set off for your ce. I''ll be there in about 20 minutes.¡±


    Dakota then hung up the phone. She put on her shoes excitedly and left the house.


    On the other hand, Cameron let out a deep sigh after hanging up the phone. His gaze flickered with uncertainty.


    He had no idea how Laura knew Dakota.


    They had never met before, right?


    Could it be because she saw Dakota at the airport? That possibility seemed highly likely now!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What does this woman want to do?¡± Cameron gritted his teeth.


    He intended to text Laura to inquire about the situation but found out she had blocked him.


    Forget it. He would ask her about itter.


    Cameron waited for Dakota to arrive while seated on the couch. He didn¡¯t know what to expect when he met Laurater.


    Before this, he had told Dakota he didn¡¯t know Laura.


    Chapter 106


    2/2


    Well, it was a blessing in disguise.


    He obviously couldn¡¯t let Dakota go alone. Laura contacting Dakota for a private meet-up couldn''t be just about a coboration


    together.


    He wasn¡¯t concerned that Laura would harm Dakota but rather that Laura might bring up their past rtionship. That was why he


    was risking the exposure of his previous lie to apany Dakota!


    At the same time, Lena headed straight for the archive room after returning to the military region.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey!¡± Soldiers passing by saluted her.


    Lena nodded and then quickened her pace.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts of Cameron.


    Upon arriving at the archive room, she immediately turned on theputer and entered Cameron¡¯s personal information. She


    intended to ess his files to see what was going on.


    However, the monitor disyed the words-¡°No results found!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Lena¡¯s gaze shook.


    There were only two possible exnations for this oue.


    The first was that Cameron had entered the country illegally. The second was that Cameron¡¯s. information was ssified and


    hidden. Neither of these possibilities was eptable to Lena.


    The former would mean that Cameron had significant issues, while thetter suggested his identity was extremelyplex.


    If this had happened earlier, she would have firmly believed in the first possibility. Now, however, she was leaning toward the


    second.


    Lena took a deep breath.


    She decided to get some answers from Cameron himself!


    Chapter 107

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    40 minutester, Dakota drove into the parking lot of Caesar Hotel in her BMW 3201.


    ¡°We''re here, Cameron,¡± Dakota reminded him softly.


    Cameron''s gaze flickered slightly. They had arrived so quickly?


    ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡± Dakota was concerned to see Cameron looking preupied throughout the


    journey.


    ¡°I''m f fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Cameron smiled at Dakota.


    He got out of the car and headed toward the direction of the hotel.


    Dakota furrowed her brows lightly. She felt that Cameron must have something on his mind. He didn¡¯t say what it was, and she


    wasn¡¯t able to guess.


    She decided to ask him about it after meeting Laura.


    Thinking this, Dakota hurriedly caught up with him.


    Their footsteps suddenly halted just as they were about to reach the hotel entrance.


    They saw two familiar figures.


    It was Madison and Archie.


    They were each holding a sandalwood box, which presumably contained valuable items.


    Cameron frowned.


    Could it be that Laura had also invited them?


    Amid his spection, Archie and Madison happened to turn around and see both of them.


    Archie was surprised when he spotted Cameron.


    Shouldn''t this guy be at the police station?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Sergeant David couldn¡¯t handle things right!


    However, all of this was no longer important.


    He had learned that Laura was staying here after various inquiries,


    He had to present the gifts they had prepared for Laura before anyone else to deepen her favorable impression of them.


    ¡°Are you also here to present gifts to Ms. Jones?¡± Archie frowned, his eyes wary. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone seize this opportunity!


    ¡°Present gifts?¡± Cameron furrowed his brows. He then realized that these two were here to curry


    2/2


    favor with Laura with gifts.


    ¡°Dear, do you even need to ask? Of course, they''re here to please Ms. Jones. These two sure have sharp noses.¡± Madison


    sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve missed your chance. Ms. Jones has already chosen me.¡±


    ¡°Chosen you?¡± Cameron looked surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madison raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Right after you left the airport, Ms. Jones came up to me and called out my


    name. She told me she remembered me. It¡¯s unfortunate you didn¡¯t get to see that scene just now!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she didn¡¯t mean something else when she said that?¡± Cameron coldly chuckled as he looked at Madison¡¯s self¡ª


    righteous appearance.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Madison frowned.


    ¡°Could it be that you simply misunderstood Ms. Jones¡¯ intentions?¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Madison muttered. She then suddenly realized what he was getting at. ¡°I get it now. You¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t


    you? You''re jealous that I¡¯ve gained Ms. Jones¡¯ favor!¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want,¡± Cameron said indifferently. He was clearly not interested in engaging with these two. Right now, he


    could only think about the uing encounter with Laura alongside Dakota.


    ¡°Hmph, keep pretending, then!¡± Madison sneered.


    Cameron couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her. He turned to Dakota and said, ¡°Dakota, did Laura tell you where to meet?¡±


    ¡°No, she told me to call her when | arrived.¡± Dakota shook her head.


    ¡°Then go ahead and call her,¡± Cameron said before taking a deep breath inwardly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota dialed Laura¡¯s number.


    The call was quickly answered. Dakota¡¯s voice, polite with a hint of nervousness, rang out. ¡°Ms. Jones... I¡¯m at the hotel


    entrance.¡±


    ¡°Good, juste up to the 21st floor. I''ll have the attendant wait for you at the elevator entrance.¡± Laura was about to hang up


    with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh, quite the act! Calling Ms. Jones?¡± Madison''s mocking voice sounded from the side. ¡°Dakota, it seems like you and Cameron


    are quite good at acting. Birds of a feather flock together, indeed!¡±


    Cameron?


    Laura, who was on the other end of the call, was shocked. Cameron was here too?


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, please wait for me where you are. I''lle down to meet you now.¡±


    Laura did not want to miss the opportunity to meet Cameron. She spoke briefly before changing into high heels and taking the


    elevator downstairs.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Cainerve, As we told me to want for her where Lam She¡¯sing down now,¡± Dakota said after hanging up the phon


    Cameron nodded, unconsciously taking a deep breathContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Dakota thought Cameron was nervous. After all, they were about to meet Laura soon. But if was -11US


    strange that Laura adenly changed her mind about meeting upstairs.


    However, Laura¡¯s thoughts were not something she could fathom. She just stood there, patiently waiting nude, she felt nervus ist


    Archie and Madison watched their conversation with increasingly mocking expressions. In their eyes, these two were just acting


    Madison smirked. Her tone was filled with mockery as she said, ¡°Dakota, Just like Cameron, you''re getting better at boasting.¡±


    Dakota sighed inwardly, but considering their past rtionship, she exined, ¡°Madison, I¡¯m not making this up. It¡¯s really how


    things are.¡±


    Madison chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Do you think I''ll believe that you have Ms. Jones¡® number? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Even she, who had received Laura¡¯s favor, couldn¡¯t get Laura¡¯s phone number.


    She and Archie could only convey the news of their arrival to the front desk through the security guards and then let the front


    desk pass on the message to Laura via phone.


    But Dakota was shamelessly iming she had Laura¡¯s phone number!


    ¡°Madison, | know you don¡¯t believe it, but the fact is just that,¡± Dakota said.


    ¡°Keep it up with your bluffing. Anyway, I¡¯m sure you''ve guessed that Ms. Jones wille down to see us once the front desk


    passes her the message about my and Mr. Price¡¯s arrival. That¡¯s why you dare to boast so confidently!¡±


    Madison sneered. She thought she had seen through Dakota.


    ¡°Madison, I¡¯m really not lying...¡±


    ¡°Dakota, there¡¯s no need to exin so much to someone like her. You''ve witnessed her ego before,¡± Cameron interrupted.


    Never mind whether the front desk had the authority to ry a message to Laura or not, it was clear that she wouldn¡¯t entertain


    these two individuals.


    Their hopes were purely wishful thinking, and reality would prove it to be so.


    When Archie and Madison arrived at the hotel entrance, they told the security guard that they had


    Chapter 10


    gained Laura¡¯s favor at the airport and were now prominent figures by her side.


    They instructed the guard to pass on news of their arrival to the front desk and then to Laurs. They also mentioned bringing


    some high-quality herbs to help nourish Laura¡¯s body.


    The security guard treated them as fools. He agreed with them verbally while secretly wanting to make them walt a bit longer in


    the sun.


    These days, anyone dared to call themselves prominent figures by Laura¡¯s side. Madison was


    unaware of this.


    After being humiliated by Cameron, Madison¡¯s face flushed red, and she raised her voice by sem octaves. ¡°Cameron, who do


    you think Lare? You pervert, you¡¯re thest person qualified to speak


    here!¡±


    Cameron remained expressionless. He could not be bothered with her.


    ¡°What, pretending to be mute again? Let me tell you, you¡¯re just a loser who relies on women for a living. You¡¯re a useless


    parasite!¡±


    Madison cursed at Cameron viciously, but he remained impassive as if he didn¡¯t hear a word she said.


    Meanwhile, Dakota felt extremely ufortable listening to these harsh insults. She clenched her fists tightly, about to speak up


    for Cameron.


    Suddenly, a cold reprimand echoed in the hotel lobby, ¡°Who''s causing amotion at the hotel entrance?¡±


    Everyone paused.


    They saw Peggy walking toward them with an annoyed expression. Behind her, Laura was in a white dress and high heels. She


    was following slowly. A cold force emanated from her beautiful face.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    Laura had arrived!


    The crowd''s hearts skipped a beat.


    Dakota nervously sped her hands together.


    Archic and Madison showed signs of delight in their eyes after a brief moment of surprise.


    Laura personally came out to meet them after knowing they were waiting for her downstairs!


    ¡°What''s all themotion about?¡± Peggy approached with a displeased expression. ¡°And you, why are you here too?¡±


    She then looked at Cameron while furrowing her brows with disgust.


    This annoying guy, hadn¡¯t he left?


    Peggy''s attitude toward Cameron took Archie and Madison aback.


    Did Peggy know this guy?


    But soon, they understood.


    Cameron must have offended Peggy before.


    Otherwise, why would Peggy treat him like this?


    Cameron and Dakota were definitely putting on an act!


    Archie and Madison sneered inwardly and looked at Cameron mockingly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They couldn¡¯t wait to see this guy get humiliated!


    Cameron was in no mood to deal with these two jerks, nor did he care about Peggy.


    He only cared about why Laura hade looking for Dakota.


    Dakota was unaware of Cameron and Laura¡¯s rtionship. She saw Peggy''s unfriendly attitude toward Cameron and timidly


    asked, ¡°Ms. Lee, um... did Cameron offend you in any way?¡±


    Peggy felt a surge of anger. She wanted to express that Cameron had offended her in numerous ways, but she held back her


    words after recalling what Laura had said earlier.


    ¡°| just feel that your quarreling has affected Ms. Jones¡® mood.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Lee...¡±


    Dakota¡¯s heart trembled, and she immediately apologized.


    On the other hand, Madison seemed to enjoy the spectacle and wanted to stir up more trouble. Taking advantage of what she


    thought was Laura¡¯s favor, she loudly eximed, ¡°Ms. Lee, Ms. Jones, he¡¯s the


    Canler 100


    one causing a scene here. He was even shouting


    ¡°Madison, how could you falsely use Cameron like this!¡± Dakota became anxious,


    ¡°Falsely use him?¡± Madison¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth!¡±


    After hearing her malicious words, Laura looked at Madison with a slightly chilly gaze.


    Madison thought Laura believed her words and continued, ¡°Ms. Jones, | can guarantee that word | said is true!


    ¡°Cameron is my ex-husband. For five years, he leeched off me and used me. | couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, which led to our


    divorce.


    every


    ¡°But even after the divorce, he was unwilling to let go. He would harass me every now and then. He even got involved with my


    best friend, this woman here!¡±


    Madison pointed at Dakota.


    Dakota¡¯s face turned pale, and she wanted to exin.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Laura¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones!¡±


    Madison gained even more confidence with Laura¡¯s input. ¡°I don¡¯t know when they got involved, but | tolerated it all!


    ¡°| just never expected that my tolerance would only encourage their audacity. This time, they wanted toe and disrupt us


    upon learning that we came to the hotel to see you!


    ¡°| exposed their intentions, and they imed you invited them. They even pretended to call you and said you woulde down


    to meet them.


    ¡°But the truth is, you came down to see me and my boyfriend.


    ¡°When | spoke up about the situation just now, | thought they would back off. But Cameron said | was arrogant and lived in a


    fantasy world!


    ¡°| couldn¡¯t ept that, so we argued, leading to the scene you just witnessed.


    Madison portrayed herself as a victim, expecting Laura to take her side.


    And indeed, Laura¡¯s expression grew even colder after hearing her words.


    Dakota''s heart trembled.


    Madison''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Just when she thought Laura was about to take action against this adulterous couple, Laura¡¯s next words made her smile vanish


    instantly.


    She stood there, stunned.


    ¡°So, what''s wrong with him saying you''re arrogant and living in a fantasy world?¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    ¡°What?¡± Madison froze


    She looked at Laura with disbelief and said, ¡°Ms. Jones, are you. Are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    Laura¡¯s expression turned frosty, and a chill emanated from her as she spoke. ¡°And who gave you permission toe to the


    hotel to look for me privately?


    Madison¡¯s heart trembled.


    It turned out Laura was angry about this matter!


    Archie also swallowed hard, his gaze trembling as he looked at Laura,


    Could it be that Laura didn¡¯te to meet them?


    He nervously said, ¡°M¡ªMs. Jones, we... we did... inform the security in advance and asked the front desk to convey the


    message to you. They said you¡¯de down to see us in a moment.¡±


    ¡°You think Ms. Jones is someone you can meet just because you said so? You even let the front desk staff notify her?¡± Peggy


    furrowed her brows in irritation.


    ¡°What? Didn''t they notify Ms. Jones?¡±


    Archie and Madison werepletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re qualified to contact Ms. Jones?¡± Peggy sneered.


    These two were really delusional!


    Archie¡¯s and Madison¡¯s mouths twitched. They felt a burning sensation on their faces.


    Just a moment ago, they were full of confidence...


    No wonder Laura said they were arrogant...


    ¡°Get out of here right now!¡± Peggy impatiently issued the eviction order. Her mood was already bad


    enough today!


    ¡°W-We''re sorry, Ms. Lee.¡± Archie and Madison felt a chill in their hearts and quickly tried to salvage


    the situation.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, we didn¡¯t mean anything else bying here today. We just wanted to present Ms. Jones with top¡ªgrade herbs to


    nourish her body.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Ms. Jonescks such things?¡± Peggy looked displeased at these two self-righteous individuals.


    ¡°N-No, Ms. Lee, it¡¯s not like that. We really mean well!¡±


    Chart The


    7/2


    Take the things back, and don¡¯t disturb Ms. Jones¡® rest again in the future!¡± Peggy said coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two trembled with feat.


    Peggy snorted coldly and then turned to Dakota and Cameron. ¡°Ms. Jennings, you may follow Ms. Jones. And you too,¡±


    Although she loathed Cameron to the core, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Laura¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lee,¡± Dakota replied cautiously, afraid of saying anything to anger her.


    Archie and Madison werepletely dumbfounded.


    Laura really invited Dakota?


    Madison was particrly incredulous because it was she who had Ms. Jones¡¯ favor before!


    Her mind was in chaos, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Jones, are you... Are you really here to see Dakota?¡±


    ¡°What''s it to you? Does Ms. Jones need to report her actions to you?¡± Peggy looked at Madison with


    annoyance.


    This woman really thought she was someone important. She thought she had the right to inquire about Laura!


    ¡°No... No, of course not...¡± Madison¡¯s face turned pale.


    How dare she question Laura¡¯s affairs?


    ¡°Then keep your mouth shut!¡± Peggy warned.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    These people from smaller towns really didn¡¯t seem to know their ce!


    ¡°Yes...¡± Madison shivered in fear.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, let¡¯s head back.¡± Peggy looked at Laura and immediately resumed her respectful demeanor.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Laura nodded.


    Before leaving, she gave Madison a cold nce.


    If Cameron hadn¡¯t told her not to interfere in his affairs, she would have lost her temper just now.


    She would let this clown dance around a bit longer.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    ¡°How could this happen!¡±


    Madison gritted her teeth as she watched Dakota and Cameron enter the hotel.


    ¡°Madison, what''s going on? You should be the one gaining Ms. Jones¡® favor. How did it end up being Dakota?¡± Archie¡¯s


    frustration was building up inside.


    Initially, they were excited to find Laura, thinking they could win even more of her favor. But


    unexpectedly, things turned out like this. Not only did they fail to please Laura, but they also ended up offending her...


    ¡°It¡¯s all that loser¡¯s fault!¡± Madison was furious. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have argued here, and Ms. Jones¡® mood


    wouldn''t have been affected!¡±


    In her eyes, everything was ruined because of Cameron¡¯s appearance!


    ¡°That jerk again!¡± Archie clenched his fists. Every time he was about to seed, Cameron would ruin everything.


    ¡°What about Dakota? Why would Ms. Jones let here to the hotel?¡± Archie was puzzled. He felt that things were not as


    simple as they seemed.


    ¡°It must be because Ms. Jones has more than one n in mind,¡± Madison replied.


    ¡°Think about it, dear. Ms. Jones is here in Yrando to establish projects. She wouldn''t just rely on one business partner. She must


    have carefully considered and assessed various options.


    ¡°Dakota has been getting close to Darth Holdings and Mr. Kane recently, so she must have received Ms. Jones¡® special attention


    too.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, our chances are slim.¡± Archie sighed heavily.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all because of that jerk!¡±


    Madison gritted her teeth, and her eyes were filled with intense hatred. If it weren''t for that jerk, Cameron, appearing out of


    nowhere, how could Laura have med her? Their chance of reaching the top waspletely ruined!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Archie also harbored deep hatred toward Cameron. He couldn¡¯t think of any way to turn


    the situation around.


    Now that they had angered Laura, she would definitely favor Dakota even more. The opportunity for cooperation would be


    Dakota''s!


    This was a perfect opportunity for the Price family to rise to the top. Archie was filled with


    resentment.


    At that moment, a green military pickup truck suddenly approached the hotel entrance. It instantly caught Archie¡¯s and Madison''s


    attention. The truck stopped at the hotel entrance. Lena, dressed in


    Chapter 111


    camouge, jumped out.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey?¡± Archie immediately recognized her. She was a colonel from the Capital Military Region! Why did shee to


    Yrando? Did Laura also call her here?


    272Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As Archie pondered, Lena asked, ¡°Did you see a mane here Just now? He¡¯s about five foot nine and looks like this...¡±


    ¡°Cameron?¡± Archie¡¯s mind immediately conjured up Cameron¡¯s appearance upon hearing her description.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Lena¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He went into the hotel with Ms. Jones. He probably won¡¯t being out soon,¡± Archle replied.


    ¡°Then I''ll wait for him here,¡± Lena said, her expression cold and severe.


    Archie¡¯s heart stirred. Judging by Lena¡¯s demeanor, could it be that Cameron had done something wrong?


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, may | ask if you have any business with him?¡± Archie asked.


    ¡°| have something to ask him,¡± Lena replied, looking at Archie. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Uh... not very well,¡± Archie said, his mouth twitching.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Lena then returned to her car to wait for Cameron.


    Heh. Archie had seen it all. A hint of amusement yed on his lips. This seemed like a stroke of luck. for him too! He had been


    worried about not having the chance to ruin Cameron¡¯s and Dakota¡¯s image in Laura¡¯s eyes.


    Well, here was the opportunity!


    Since Lena had personallye looking for Cameron, he must have done something serious!


    And Cameron was with Dakota!


    When Laura saw Cameron being taken away by Lena for some offense, she would definitely reassess


    Cameron and Dakota!


    His and Madison''s chance hade!

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    Inside Presidential Suite 2106 at Caesar Hotel, the room spanned 650 square feet, with a massive floor


    to ceiling window that flooded the space with natural light.


    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Peggy said


    Thank you, Mu Loe,¡± Dakota replied, feeling somewhat awkward. After all, she was in Laura¡¯s room. She wasn¡¯t sure what Laura


    wanted to discuss with her.


    tameron also felt uneasy as he looked at Laura. He didn¡¯t know what this wornan wanted to do by bringing Dakota here. If she


    was going to bring up their past rtionship.


    Laura nced back at Cameron, a hint of tenderness crossing her eyes. However, this went unnoticed by others. Laura quickly


    averted her gaze, smiling back at Dakota.


    ¡°Dakota, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± she said warmly.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Jones,¡± Dakota replied nervously.


    ¡°Don''t be so nervous, Dakota. | don¡¯t have anything else to discuss with you today. | just think you''re very talented, and | have a


    project in mind that I¡¯d like to coborate with you on,¡± Laura said.


    ce Cameron had refused her help, she would assist Dakota instead. Before this meeting, she had thoroughly researched


    Dakota¡¯s character and had a general understanding of her rtionship with Cameron. Now, she was here to confirm things


    further.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dakota¡¯s face disyed a hint of astonishment.


    Lauta actually wanted to coborate with her! She quickly realized her behavior was somewhat impolite and apologized


    profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Jones, I... I''m a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°No need to be nervous, Dakota,¡± Laura reassured her.


    Dakota nced at the approachable Laura in front of her, her eyes flickering with surprise. In her mind, Laura had always been a


    distant figure. But now, that impression waspletely overturned.


    In her eyes, Laura was very gentle and delicate. If anyone had the fortune to marry her, they would certainly be blessed!


    Thank you, Ms. Jones.¡±


    ¡°Dakota, you''re too polite. Here¡¯s the contract for the project. Take a look first,¡± Laura said with a smile and then turned to Peggy.


    ¡°Peggy, bring the project documents over for Ms. Jennings to review.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones,¡± Peggy replied. She then handed the prepared contract to Dakota.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dakota said politely. She then read the project documents. Her heart trembled when she saw it was a project


    contract worth a staggering ten billion.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, this project...¡± Dakota¡¯s gaze quivered as she looked at Laura,


    ¡°What''s west, Dakota? Are you not satisfied with this project?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ee


    ¡°It''s not that, Ms. Jones!¡± Dabota hurriedly dented . ¡°I feel that this project is too big, and L. I¡¯m afraid | won''t be able to handle it.¡±


    This was a project worth ten billion! Before this, she had never evene close to handling something like this, let alone dared


    to imagine It she was worried that she might make mistakes and let down Laura¡¯s trust in her


    ¡°It''s okay, Dakota. This project won''t bepleted by you alone, We''ll also have specialized personnel from the lones family to


    assist you.¡±


    Laura¡¯s impression of Dakota improved oven more. If it were someone else, their first reaction upon seeing such a huge project


    and learning that they would be able to ride on the Jones family¡¯s coattails would surely be to boast, Not Dakota, however,


    She cared more about handling it and truthfully expressed her concerns.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, but...¡± Dakota still felt she might not be truly capable,


    ¡°You can do it, Dakota My judgment won''t be wrong,¡± Laura sald confidently.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, thank you for trusting me. I''ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dakota, let''s leave it at that for now.¡± Laura smiled and then casually asked, ¡°By the way, Dakota, what¡¯s your rtionship


    with Mr. Morgan here?¡±


    Dakota¡¯s gaze trembled lightly. Why did Laura suddenly ask this? Was it because of what Madison said just now?


    On the other hand, Cameron felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. Just as he thought, Laura didn¡¯t invite Dakota here just to talk


    about projects. It couldn¡¯t be that simple!

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    What did this woman want to do?


    Cameron''s heart tightened.


    Dakota became nervous again upon hearing the question. She thought Laura¡¯s sudden question was influenced by what


    Madison had just said.


    She hurriedly exined, ¡°Ms. Jones, Cameron and | are just ordinary friends. We''re not like what Madison said just now. Please


    don¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°Don''t worry, | didn¡¯t misunderstand you,¡± Laura said with a gentle smile as she looked at the nervous Dakota.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Before choosing you as a partner, | did a thorough investigation on both of you. Choosing to work with you means | trust you. |


    was just curious. If you don¡¯t wish to exin, there¡¯s no need to force it.¡±


    Dakota breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out Laura was just curious about her rtionship with


    Cameron.


    Dakotapletely rxed and said, ¡°Ms. Jones, thank you for trusting me. Cameron and | are just ordinary friends.¡±


    ¡°Well, you must be very good friends, then,¡± Laura said with a slight smile. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about you


    and apany you here, right?¡±


    Dakota¡¯s face blushed slightly. Although she quickly recovered, Laura still noticed it. She could tell that Dakota had feelings for


    Cameron.


    H


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Cameron and | do have a pretty good rtionship, and he takes care of me a lot,¡± Dakota said, lightly biting her lip.


    Could Laura have noticed something?


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good.¡± Laura then asked, ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°We...¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, is it really appropriate to inquire about other people''s private matters like this?¡± Cameron¡¯s voice interrupted. He


    sounded somewhat subdued.


    Dakota¡¯s heart stirred as she looked at Cameron. What happened to him all of a sudden? Laura didn¡¯t ask anything particrly


    intrusive.


    Laura¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Looking at Cameron, she sensed the caution and concer The caution was directed at her, while


    the concern was for Dakota.


    He was afraid she might damage his rtionship with Dakota.


    in his gaze.


    Laura sighed inwardly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of mncholy and relief. She was relieved


    Chapter 115


    because Dakota was genuinely gentle and kind.


    Laura felt reassured with such apanion by Cameron¡¯s side in theing days.


    2/2


    ¡°You must be Cameron, right? Ms. Jennings is a very nice person. You should cherish her and not let her slip away,¡± Laura said


    with a smile.


    She pretended not to recognize Cameron and decided to push things along.


    Cameron couldn¡¯t stop the corner of his eye from twitching.


    What was this woman up to? Was she trying to make things worse?


    Laura knew Cameron had misunderstood her, and a bitter feeling welled up inside her.


    But it was also her fault. Since that incident, Cameron hadpletely lost trust in her.


    She could understand how Cameron felt.


    Peggy ground her teeth when she saw Laura being frustrated. She red at Cameron as if she wanted to kill him!


    What was the rtionship between this bastard and Laura? Why was Laura always bending over backward for him?


    Dakota also sensed that something was off. She looked at Cameron, then at Laura and Peggy. Her brows furrowed slightly.


    At this moment, she inexplicably felt that Laura and Cameron¡¯s rtionship was not ordinary.


    It seemed like they knew each other before this.


    This should be a good thing.


    But why did Cameron pretend not to recognize Laura?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    Dakota felt perplexed.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason, but she could sense that Cameron seemed quite averse to Laura.


    Could they have had some kind of conflict in the past?


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, | may have been a bit abrupt Just now. Let''s get back on track and discuss the cooperation matter.¡± Laura¡¯s


    words snapped Dakota out of her thoughts.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She looked at Laura, her eyes gently flickering. ¡°Okay, Ms. Jones.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, you¡¯ve just seen the detalls of the project. The Jones family will also arrange for personnel to assist when the


    timees. If you don¡¯t have any objections, I''ll go get the contract and we can finalize the agreement,¡± Laura said with a smile.


    Dakota fell into silence.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Ms. Jennings? Do you have any objections to the project?¡± Laura asked, her ice-like. eyes looking at Dakota.


    ¡°It''s not that, Ms. Jones. It¡¯s just...¡±


    Dakota suddenly bit her lip hard, appearing hesitant to speak.


    ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask. There¡¯s no need to be too restrained.¡± Laura chuckled.


    Dakota looked into Laura¡¯s eyes. She wanted to voice her doubts about the rtionship between her and Cameron. But upon


    second thought, asking such a question in this situation would only increase


    their awkwardness.


    She dismissed the thought and said, ¡°No... It¡¯s just that | feel like my abilities may not be sufficient, and | might hold back the


    Jones family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Jennings. | believe in your abilities. My judgment has never been wrong,¡± Laura said confidently.


    She was absolutely confident in her ability to judge people. She had been this way with Cameron and


    now felt the same about Dakota.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Ms. Jones,¡± Dakota said. ¡°I''ll work hard.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Laura nodded. ¡°Then let''s wish for a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    With that, Laura took out a contract from her limited edition Herm¨¦s bag.


    However, as the contract was pulled out, a colored photo slipped out along with it. It fell to the ground.


    Dakota noticed the photo on the ground immediately.


    In the photo, a man and a woman were ying in an amusement park.


    Chapter 114


    Only the back of the man was visible.


    The woman was holding an ice cream cone in one hand and reaching toward the man¡¯s back with the other. Her side profile was


    captured.


    But even from the side profile, Dakota could recognize the woman in the photo as Laura!


    Laura¡¯s face was filled with a vibrant, happy smile in the photo. There was no hint of aloofness. She waspletely


    indistinguishable from an ordinary girl in love.


    Has she also been in love?


    Dakota was shocked.


    The Laura from a few years ago waspletely different from now.


    Before seeing this photo, she would never have believed or dared to imagine.


    Laura saw Dakota¡¯s sudden shocked expression and lowered her head in confusion to take a look.


    When she saw the photo on the ground, a hint of panic shed in her eyes. She quickly picked it up.


    Cameron also looked over curiously after seeing Laura¡¯s somewhat flustered appearance.


    Although it was a fleeting nce and he couldn¡¯t see the entire photo, he recognized it immediately.


    Exactly seven years ago, he and Laura were ying and goofing around in the amusement park. A foreign photographer


    captured it in a beautiful moment.


    At that time, the photographer gave them the photo as a souvenir.


    She actually kept it?

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 11*


    cameron¡¯s par sharpened


    Lauts actually kept that photo?


    Lama senest Cameron¡¯s pase, and her previously calm heart suddenly rippled.


    Did he also see i


    3/2


    Laura reverted to her cold demeanor Acting as though she just remembered something, she said, Me konings, about the photo


    you just saw, | hope you can keep it a secret for me. It¡¯s the only photo of myself that | think was taken rtively well, so I¡¯ve


    been keeping it all these years.¡±


    pan¡¯t worry, Als Jones | won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Dakota assured her.


    ¡°treal ¡°Laura nodded.


    However, Cameron¡¯s eyes held a hint of self-mockery. Was it just because this photo captured her well that she had been


    keeping it all this time?


    Laura looked at Cameron¡¯s somewhat self-mocking gaze, and her heart fluttered slightly.


    She knew Cameron misunderstood her.


    She wanted to tell Cameron what was on her mind, but....


    ¡°What photo, Ms. Jones?¡± Peggy asked. She was standing behind Laura and didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Nothing ¡°Laura then turned to Dakota. ¡°Ms. Jennings, t


    the contract back and have a look. If there are no issues, you can contact me by phone. My assistant will then arrange to meet


    you to finalize thest step of the contract.¡±


    aura was i


    in no mood to continue the conversation after being interrupted by the unexpected turn of events. She just wanted to end it as


    soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Jones,¡± Dakota said, noticing that Laura¡¯s mind was elsewhere. It must be because of the


    photo.


    It was clear that Laura didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her past romantic experiences. But who was the man in the photo who


    had managed to capture Laura¡¯s heart?


    Well, never mind. She didn¡¯t know him anyway.


    Dakota smiled at Cameron after securing the contract. ¡°Cameron, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron nodded, his face clearly showing some preupation.


    Dakota was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t dwell on it. She assumed that Cameron was also thinking about the photo.


    She left the room after saying goodbye to Laura and Peggy.


    Cameron followed Dakota out.


    His gaze was cold when he passed by Laura.


    He didn¡¯t even greet her.


    Cameron''s attitude triggered Peggy. She muttered, ¡°What a despicable gry! How rude! He¡¯s really lucky to have met such a


    knowledgeable and reasonable woman like Ms. Jennings!¡±


    Peggy had an excellent impression of Dakota and felt Cameron was totally unworthy of her!


    That cowardly and impolite guy!


    ¡°Ms. Jones, did you choose to cooperate with Ms. Jennings this time because of him?¡± Peggy asked.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Laura didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, why are you helping him like this? That guy doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness at all. Honestly, | can¡¯t see what''s so


    good about him!¡± Peggy said with a face full of resentment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she knew Laura might reprimand her, she had to speak her mind.


    ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t understand,¡± Laura responded. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s something | owe him.


    Peggy was taken aback. This guy actually made Laura say such things!


    But she really couldn¡¯t see what was outstanding about him!


    Peggy walked to the window to see if that damn guy had left the hotel.


    As she gazed out, she saw a military green pickup truck parked at the hotel entrance.


    It seemed to be Lena¡¯s.


    Peggy''s eyes lit up. ¡°Ms. Jones, it looks like Colonel Bailey¡¯s car is parked downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Lena?¡± Laura furrowed her eyebrows and looked down.


    Sure enough, she saw a military green pickup truck, which should be Lena¡¯s.


    Didn''t Otis already inform Lena? Why was she still looking for Cameron?


    ¡°Let''s go and see,¡± Laura said as she turned to leave, concern for Cameron evident on her face.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116


    ¡°Cameron, you must have seen the photo that fell out of Ms. Jones¡¯ bag earlier, right?¡± Dakota said ast they rode the elevator


    downstairs.


    ¡°Mmun.¡± Cameron nodded.


    ¡°If | hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, | wouldn¡¯t have thought Ms. Jones had also been in love. And judging by her appearance,


    it''s obvious she was head over heels like any other young girl!¡±


    Dakota eximed as she started to gossip. ¡°Cameron, who do you think the man in the photo could


    Cameron sinirked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Probably someone from a prominent family.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so.¡± Dakota shook her head.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cameron raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple, from his attire. Those scions from Leving don¡¯t dress so modestly,¡± Dakota said.


    She was even more curious because of this. What kind of guy could have caught Laura¡¯s eye?


    ¡°Heh, well, I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°Cameron, do you think Ms. Jones is still in contact with that guy?¡± Dakota continued,pletely oblivious to Cameron¡¯s stiff


    expression.


    ¡°Um.... | don¡¯t think so,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Indeed, but I¡¯m guessing that person must be Ms. Jones¡¯ first love, and Ms. Jones still can¡¯t forget about him,¡± Dakota said, her


    tone tinged with regret.


    was a seemingly c offhand remark, but it shook Cameron¡¯s heart. He asked, ¡°How did you figure that


    It w out?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. Ms. Jones is still keeping that photo, which belongs to their memories. That''s the best proof.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you hear Laura say just now she¡¯s keeping the photo because she thinks she looks good in it?¡± Cameron furrowed his


    brows slightly.


    ¡°Well, you men are really clueless. You don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart at all.¡± Dakota sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°What Ms. Jones said just now was obviously just an excuse. She didn¡¯t want us to overthink after


    seeing the photo.


    ¡°You have to understand, if a woman doesn¡¯t have feelings for someone, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to keep a photo of


    them together¡ªlet alone carry it with her. This shows how important he is


    to her.¡±


    Chapter 116


    212


    ¡°What?¡± Cameron¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°So, now you understand, right? The man in the photo is definitely significant to Ms. Jones,¡± Dakota said. She patted her hands


    together, feeling proud of her analysis,


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cameron looked at Dakota with trembling pupils


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dakota replied.


    ¡°Are there any other possibilities?¡± Cameron paused before asking.


    ¡°There are, but they¡¯re unlikely,¡± Dakota thought for a moment and answered.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Cameron pressed on.


    ¡°Cameron, why do | feel like you¡¯re acting strangely?¡± Dakota suddenly frowned and scrutinized him.


    ¡°Huh? Am |?¡± Cameron''s gaze shifted.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Dakota nodded heavily. Her eyes narrowed as she thought about Cameron¡¯s consecutive unusual questions.


    She suddenly stared at Cameron with a hint of suspicion and said, ¡°Cameron, could it be that the man in the photo is you?¡±


    Cameron''s heart pounded violently.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Did Dakota see through him?

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    ¡°Could | have actually gotten it right?¡± Dakota lookest at Cameron''s tense expression and gasped in surprise.


    She had just made a random guess.


    ¡°Heh, how could that be possible!¡± Cameron chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I wish | could...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, no wishing such stuff!¡± Dakota huffed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cameron was taken aback.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dakota blushed slightly, realizing her reaction was too strong. She quickly changed the subject. ¡± Cameron, be honest with me.


    Do you know Ms. Jones?¡±


    Cameron was once again taken aback.


    At that moment, the elevator arrived at the first floor.


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s go out first,¡± Cameron said, looking at the open elevator doors.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dakota nodded.


    The two headed toward the hotel entrance,


    ¡°Cameron, do you know Ms. Jones?¡± Dakota continued.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Cameron wanted to gauge Dakota¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Otherwise, Ms. Jones wouldn¡¯t havee to me today to discuss the project coboration, right?¡± Dakota said.


    ¡°Why not? Obviously, it¡¯s because you¡¯re outstanding and caught her attention,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Cameron,


    don¡¯t try tofort me. | know myself well enough. And despite the way you treated Ms. Jones just now, she didn¡¯t get angry at


    all. Your rtionship is obviously not ordinary. At the very least, you must know each other. Cameron, you don¡¯t have to hide it


    from me,¡± Dakota said.


    She wasn¡¯t foolish; she could connect the dots. However, she was curious about the nature of Cameron and Laura¡¯s rtionship.


    Cameron didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.


    It was his fault; he had let his emotions get the best of him earlier, and Dakota had noticed.


    He couldn''t just tell her that he and Laura had been in a romantic rtionship, could he? He feared. Dakota would grow distant


    from him once she knew the truth..


    As Cameron thought about what excuse to give Dakota, they arrived at the hotel entrance. Archie and Madison were still there.


    Cameron furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you two still hanging around here?¡±


    ¡°Meirama?¡± Camnum¡¯s browe furrowed sven deeper then, bis pare dated ta mutitary-green prchup mush mo ba away


    De Cameron was thinking about it, Lain, who led been waiting for him,


    the muualtately put out of the truck and walked toward Cameron


    ¡°2¡± camerone spa narrowed. The woman¡¯s demeanor clearly the sad the wous there for him. huu hadic¡¯s ons alvady informed


    her?


    ¡°Colonel Bailey Balota¡¯s eye also widened. Why was Lena from the Capital Military Region here?


    cameron, Poe been walling for you for quite a while. Come with me to my trock,¡± Lena said with a aharp


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Cameron furrowed his brows, clearly not understanding Lena¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°the mcdent at the scene just now,¡± Lena got straight to the point.


    ¡°The incident at the scene? Didn¡¯t Otis already handle that for me?¡± Cameron asked.


    ¡°ys, Oils indeed arranged for someone to take your statement at the scene,¡± Lena said before changing the subject.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not here to talk about the statement. I¡¯m here to confirm what happened on the mountaintop and the issue with


    your file!¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    ¡°An issue with my file?¡± Cameron was momentarily stunned but quickly understood what Lena was referring to. It seemed this


    woman had tried to investigate his personal file.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lena said, her gaze piercing.


    When someone couldn''t be found in the records, there were usually two possibilities.


    First, Cameron might have entered the country illegally. Second, his file could be ssified as a state


    secret.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Right now, she leaned toward thetter. However, until the first possibility waspletely ruled out, she couldn¡¯t afford to let her


    guard down.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, isn¡¯t it improper to investigate someone¡¯s file without authorization?¡± Cameron raised an eyebrow and looked at


    Lena.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m just doing my duty. | have every reason to suspect you!¡± Lena snorted coldly and said with a firm tone, ¡°So,e


    with me now. | have a lot of questions for you.¡±


    She signaled Cameron with her gaze, implying that discussing these matters in front of others would expose his identity.


    Cameron thought Lena¡¯s consideration was reasonable. Exining the situation wouldn''t take too long, so he agreed. ¡°Alright, I''ll


    go with you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Lena nodded and headed back to the truck.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, may | ask what Cameron has done wrong?¡± Dakota asked anxiously. She hadn¡¯t fully understood what was


    happening. She only caught Lena mentioning an incident at the scene just now.


    Lena¡¯s pace halted as she looked at Dakota¡¯s anxious expression. She was about to reassure her, but Madison suddenly


    interjected with malice.


    ¡°Dakota, do you even need to ask Colonel Bailey about this? If Colonel Bailey personally came to arrest him, this


    u havemitted a serious offense!¡±


    She then turned to Lena with a vindictive tone. ¡°Colonel Bailey, you must interrogate him thoroughlyter and rid society of this


    scum!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Colonel Bailey, you mustn¡¯t let such social trash go unpunished. He¡¯ll only endanger society as a whole!¡± Archie chimed


    in. His face was filled with schadenfreude.


    ¡°You!¡± Dakota¡¯s face went pale. How could these two people be so malicious!


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Jennings, don¡¯t me us for this. It''s Cameron who did something shady. As public figures in Yrando, we must


    demand justice and rid society of harm. Is there any problem with that?¡±


    Archie smirked and then turned to Lena. ¡°Colonel Bailey, you must thoroughly investigate this guy. He definitely has many


    problems!¡±


    Chapter 118


    2/2


    He was eager for Cameron to be locked up for a long time!


    ¡°Do you know him well?¡± Lena frowned.


    ¡°Not at all...¡± Archie quickly denied it. At this critical moment, he had to distance himself from Cameron to avoid being implicated.


    ¡°Stop talking if you don¡¯t know him!¡± Lena red at Archie.


    ¡°Heh...¡± Archie¡¯s mouth twitched, and he realized he had better keep quiet.


    After all, Lena was a colonel from the Capital Military Region. Even Timothy had to be polite to her. He definitely didn¡¯t want to


    end up behind bars.


    Lena turned to Dakota and said, ¡°Ms. Jennings, you don¡¯t need to worry. | just have some questions


    for him.¡±


    ¡°Dakota, I''ll be fine. You head back first, and I''ll contact youter,¡± Cameron said with a smile. Then


    he followed Lena into the car.


    The military¡ªgreen pickup truck slowly drove


    away.


    Dakota was filled with worry. She quickly started her car to follow them, eager to know where Lena


    would take Cameron.


    At the same time, Laura and Peggy happened to walk out of the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    Archie¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been worried that Laura wouldn¡¯t see this scene, but unexpectedly, she showed up right on time!


    Now, his chance hade!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    ¡°Ms. Joires)¡±


    Archie and Madison rushed to greet Laura and Peggy as they arrived at the hotel entrance.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Laura¡¯s brows immediately furrowed.


    Madison was taken aback by Laura¡¯s Icy gaze. She was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Archie was clearly experienced in such matters.


    He pot on a serious face and said, ¡°Ms. Jones, we just ran into Colonel Bailey at the hotel entrance. She was here looking for


    Cameron!¡±


    ¡°Looking for Cameron?¡±


    Laura¡¯s expression shifted as she asked, ¡°What does Lena want with Cameron?¡±


    She was also surprised by the recent events.


    Laura and Cameron left a minute apart. Cameron had gotten into Lena¡¯s car and left before she could even approach to ask why.


    Archie was eager to answer when Laura inquired about the reason.


    He immediately said, ¡°Ms. Jones, the thing is, Cameron got into some trouble. So, Colonel Bailey was here to personally take


    him away.¡±


    ¡°Got into trouble?¡±


    Laura¡¯s brows knitted even tighter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Jones!¡±


    Archie, seeing Laura¡¯s expression, got even more excited.


    He continued, ¡°Colonel Bailey mentioned an issue with his personal records. She talked about the


    crime scene and what happened on the mountain peak. She wants Cameron to admit to it.¡±


    ¡°His personal records? Crime scene?¡±


    Laura was slightly taken aback.


    She wasn¡¯t across Cameron¡¯s personal files and didn¡¯t need to be. However, she quickly understood what Archie referred to as


    the crime scene. She figured that it must be the ce where they were attacked earlier.


    ¡°The incident on the mountain peak?¡±


    Peggy also showed a subtle change in her expression.


    Chapter 119


    Could it be that Cameron really did go to deal with the sniper on the mountain peak at that time? However, the timing didn¡¯t make


    sense.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Peggy assumed that it must have been for something else. She felt that the perpetrator was clearly Just scared and went into


    hiding-


    Peggy felt a surge of anger at the thought of this. She wished Cameron would be taken by Lena and locked up for all of eternity.


    That way, she wouldn¡¯t be annoyed just by seeing him.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Colonel Bailey said at the thu


    Archie was overjoyed at their reactions. He even started embellishing the story.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey came all the way from the capital to deal with this matter. The guy must have done something severe. Madison


    and | waited here just to see the event unfold ourselves. It turned out just as we expected!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones, my boyfriend and | waited here just to confirm this matter. We didn¡¯t want you to used and implicated by people


    with ulterior motives,¡± Madison also chimed in.


    She was expressing their concern for Laura''s safety.


    ¡°So, you stayed here because you were worried about my safety?¡±


    Laura looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones, we just want your journey to Yrando to be smooth and safe.¡±


    Archie and Madison wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to take credit and paint themselves in a good light before Laura.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Laura smiled slightly. But the chill in the depths of her eyes was barely perceptible.


    She continued, ¡°Alright, you can go back first. On the day I leave Yrando, | will personally deliver you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jones!¡±


    The two of them trembled with excitement at her words. Laura had promised that she would give them a surprise. They felt that


    they had hit the jackpot this time.


    ¡°umm.¡±


    Laura just nodded slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, we''ll be taking our leave then!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Jones!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Lee!¡±


    Chapter 11h


    JO


    Archie and Madison exeltedly turned and left,


    Once the two were a distance away, Peggy quietly asked Laura, who was beside her, ¡°Ms. Jones, how do you n to deal with


    them?¡±


    Archie and Madison didn¡¯t grasp Laura¡¯s true intention. But having been her personal secretary for so many years, Peggy knew


    exactly what the ¡°surprise¡± Laura mentioned entailed.


    ¡°You''ll know when the timees.


    Laura¡¯s gaze was cold as she said, ¡°PeRRY,act Ous immediately. Have him get in touch with Lena to find out the reason


    Cameron was taken away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    Peggy immediately took out her phone to call Otis.


    Aman in a ck cap was using a pair of binocrs from the shadows of a corner in a distant parking lot. He was monitoring


    Laura and Peggy''s every move.


    He found himself unable to suppress a gulp at Laura¡¯s stunningly cold face and Peggy''s alluring legs wrapped in ck stockings.


    Acold and malicious light shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    ¡°Colonel Halley, where are you taking me?¡± Cameron asked from the passenger seat of the pickup truck while watching the


    scenery whle by outside the window.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I¡¯m not taking you into a war zone. Just a little drive,¡± Lena replied, then added, ¡°or course, if you don¡¯t answer my


    questions truthfullyter, | can¡¯t promise | won¡¯t take you back for some intense questioning. After all, you are a man without a


    record.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Batley, | am aw-abiding citizen,¡± Cameron said with a serene smile.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Lena¡¯s threat.


    ¡°Hmph, who knows,¡± Lena huffed as her gaze regained some of its sharpness,


    ¡°Cameron, tell me, was it really you who killed that sniper on the mountain peak?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron responded unhesitatingly.


    Although she was prepared, Lena couldn''t help but draw a sharp inhale at his admission.


    ¡°So, what exactly is your ranking in terms of strength?¡±


    Lena slowed the car and looked at Cameron with a serious gaze.


    ¡°Uh... I¡¯ve never been ranked, and I¡¯m unsure about the leaderboard of experts. But | guess if | were to face them, they probably


    wouldn''tst more than ten moves against me,¡± Cameron pondered aloud.


    ¡°Not more than ten moves?¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Cameron replied earnestly, meeting Lena¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    Lena rolled her eyes at him. She thought he would at least be modest, but he went straight to boasting


    instead.


    Cameron just shook his head with a smile as though his honesty was being doubted.


    ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re not familiar with the strength of those on the leaderboard, | won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± Lena said, thinking


    Cameron didn¡¯t fullyprehend the power of the top fighters.


    The top five individuals globally were reclusive elderly experts, each exceeding two centuries of age. They served as ndestine


    assets for their respective nations.


    Even among the top 100, some exceptionally talented individuals posed formidable challenges to her.


    Nevertheless, she judged that Cameron¡¯s abilities probably ranked him within the top 100 globally. His talent, albeit slightly


    inferior to hers, was still considerable. After all, she was only two or three


    Chapter 120


    years younger than him.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, is there anything else you want to ask?¡±


    Cameron looked at Lena. He was uninterested in talking about rankings. He wanted to finish answering her questions and then


    tell Dakota he was safe.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lena said, taking a deep breath.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What''s the deal with your personal file? Are you the heir from a wealthy Leving family?


    272


    As a military officer, she knew that the records of heirs and heiresses from wealthy Leving farmille were sealed and only


    essible to officers who were ranked a general or higher. Her clearance wasn¡¯t


    sufficient for that.


    ¡°Wealthy Leving families? They''re not worthy,¡± Cameron replied with a sh of coldness behind his


    eyes.


    He didn¡¯t want to discuss the wealthy families of Leving, among which was the Morgan family.


    ¡°You''re not?¡±


    Lena¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Then who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I...¡±


    Cameron hesitated as he noticed the puzzled look on Lena¡¯s face.


    What if | told you I¡¯m the world¡¯s wealthiest person, plus a leader in the global military and political spheres? Would you believe


    me?¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121


    ¡°The world¡¯s wealthiest person and a leader in military and political circles?¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she almost mmed on the brakes in shock.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Cameron asked with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Do | believe you? If that¡¯s the case, then | must be one of the top five martial artists in the world, capable of destroying you in


    minutes!¡±


    Lena rolled her eyes at him again.


    She was evidently not buying his story. To her, it was just another one of Cameron¡¯s tall tales.


    Cameron knew Lena would react this way, which exined his hesitancy from before.


    ¡°So, you must be a national-level secret agent. Is that why you can¡¯t disclose your identity?¡± Lena suddenly asked with a serious


    expression.


    Considering Cameron''s skills and deliberate concealment of his identity, this was her most usible exnation.


    ¡°Secret agent?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Or not?¡±


    Lena frowned slightly, her gaze bing wary.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you''re actually a foreign spy?¡±


    ¡°A foreign spy?¡±


    Cameron was taken aback, then chuckled.


    ¡°Well, okay, | am indeed a secret agent. I¡¯m Agent 003, assigned by the Ministry of State Security.¡±


    Given Lena¡¯s disbelief in anything he said, he opted to discard all of his statements.


    ¡°Hmph, just as | thought,¡± Lena said proudly, tilting her chin up.


    She was convinced Cameron was indeed a secret agent.


    Cameron found himself at a loss for words. Why did honesty lead to disbelief while a fabricated story gained credibility? And


    what sort of agent designation was ¡°003¡± supposed to be, anyway?


    ¡°What''s with that look?¡± Lena asked when she noticed Cameron''s expression, which annoyed her slightly.


    She felt as though she was being mocked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chapter 121


    213


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just impressed by how you could guess my identity so precisely,¡± Cameron praised.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lena lifted her chin a bit higher.


    Cameron was slightly amused at her response. He spected that Lena might not be the smartest person despite her fiery


    demeanor.


    ¡°By the way, Colonel Bailey, do you know who hired the mercenaries that attacked Laura or which organization they might be


    from?¡±


    Cameron suddenly remembered the recent attack and sought clues from Lena.


    At the mention of the attack, Lena¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not entirely sure. | only know those guys are foreign mercenaries who sneaked into the country a week ago. I¡¯ve


    been closely monitoring their movements. | didn¡¯t expect their target to


    be Laura.¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries who entered the country a week ago?¡± Cameron murmured in echo, then asked, Colonel Bailey, didn¡¯t you capture


    one of their aplices? Did you get any useful information out of him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it,¡± Lena said irritably.


    ¡°That guymitted suicide by poisoning himself on the way back while under my subordinate¡¯s


    custody.¡±


    ¡°Suicide by poisoning?¡±


    Cameron''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°They came well-prepared, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s still one aplice who hasn''t shown up,¡± Lena added.


    ¡°Another aplice?¡±


    Cameron perked up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lena continued.


    ¡°They entered the country as a group of seven. Including the sniper on the mountain, there were only six at the scene, so one,


    presumably their leader, is missing.


    ¡°Remind Laura to be extra cautious when she¡¯s out and about. Since their n has failed, that person


    will refuse to let it go,¡± Lena advised.


    ¡°| understand,¡± Cameron said as he narrowed his eyes.


    The leader of the mercenaries would most likely have a lot of information. Perhaps he could even lead them to the person behind


    the scenes.


    Chapter 121


    Cameron pondered on ways to lure the leader out. At that moment, Lena¡¯s gaze shifted, and she noticed a suspicious vehicle


    following them through the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    Awhite BMW had been trailing them for some time.


    Lena¡¯s expression grew slightly solemn as she said, ¡°It seems like we''re being followed.¡±


    ¡°Being followed?¡±


    Cameron''s expression changed. He hadn''t sensed any hostility.


    ¡°Do you see that white BMW behind us? It¡¯s been following us the entire way,¡± Lena said in a low


    voice.


    At this, Cameron finally paid attention to the rearview mirror and spotted a white BMW behind them.


    ¡°Dakota?¡±


    Cameron''s gaze shifted as he recognized the car.


    ¡°Isn''t that Dakota¡¯s BMW 320i?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Dakota?¡±


    Lena was taken aback for a moment before remembering.


    ¡°Isn''t that your little girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Uh... she¡¯s not my girlfriend yet.


    ¡°4


    Cameron hesitated before responding.


    ¡°That''ll be soon enough,¡± Lena said with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°| guess she¡¯s been following us because she¡¯s worried about you.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, anyone would be worried with you as their personal escort,¡± Cameron quipped as he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You might have a point there,¡± Lena muttered, finding some sense in Cameron¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, Colonel Bailey, you might as well let me go now. I¡¯ve answered all your questions,¡± Cameron said.


    He did not want Dakota to worry any further.


    ¡°Alright, | might need to contact youter, so leave me your number,¡± Lena said, attempting to disy her reasonableness.


    Cameron thought Lena was decent and decided to give her his number.


    After saving his number, Lena pulled over to the side of the road. The white BMW also stopped.


    Cameron alighted from the car and waved toward Dakota in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Dakota!¡±


    Chapter 122


    273


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Dakota quickly stepped out, her face filled with concern.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°lm fine,¡± Cameron reassured her with a smile.


    Lena exited the driver¡¯s seat and greeted Dakota, ¡°Hello, Ms. Jennings.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey. Hi,¡± Dakota responded politely, then asked, ¡°Can he


    go now?"!


    ¡°Yes. | just needed Cameron to clear up some doubts for me. Don¡¯t worry. He hasn¡¯tmitted any crimes,¡± Lena rified.


    She wanted to ease Dakota¡¯s anxietiespletely.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Thank you, Colonel Bailey,¡± Dakota said gratefully.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Your boyfriend should be thanked for his cooperation,¡± Lena said with a smile.


    She deliberately used the term ¡°boyfriend¡± to encourage the two to be closer.


    Dakota¡¯s cheeks flushed red, while Cameron couldn''t help but shake his head at Lena¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be taking my leave now since there¡¯s nothing more for me here,¡± Lena said before returning to her vehicle.


    The army green pickup truck slowly drove away.


    ¡°Til drive


    you


    back.¡±


    Dakota turned to Cameron to make that gentle offer.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cameron agreed, and they both got into the car.


    As they drove toward Azure Residence, Dakota curiously asked, ¡°Cameron, what did Colonel Bailey want with you? And what


    was that about the crime scene?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing serious.¡±


    Using his prepared story, Cameron exined, ¡°I was just helping Laura out with her car when we were attacked by thugs on our


    way back from the police station. Afterward, Colonel Bailey had some questions about the scene, so | helped answer them.¡±


    ¡°What, Ms. Jones was attacked?¡±


    Dakota¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She looked at Cameron worriedly.


    ¡°You weren''t hurt, were you?¡±


    ¡°No, it was just an ordinary thug,¡± Cameron reassured her with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chapter 122


    Dakota sighed in relief, murmuring, ¡°No wonder Ms. Jones was so nice to you. It was because you helped her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cameron agreed as he resolved the previous question about his rtionship with Laura.


    He had been worried about exining the truth, but Lena had inadvertently helped him out.


    ¡°By the way, Cameron, is the issue with your private files resolved now?¡± Dakota continued her inquiries.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s settled. The military''s system was down for maintenance, and they couldn''t retrieve my information at first. But then


    Colonel Bailey had her colleague check again, and it showed up,¡± Cameron exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Everything worked out in the end,¡± Dakota said happily.


    ¡°Let me take you back.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cameron replied with a warm smile.


    They continued their journey in good spirits.


    Meanwhile, Laura stood before the French windows in the hotel''s presidential suite. She gazed out at the cityscape. However,


    she seemed somewhat troubled.


    Just moments ago, she had received a call from her fianc¨¦, who had heard about her trip to Yrando. He mentioned that he would


    join her a few days after returning from a warzone overseas.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    1/2


    Laura gazed out the window, lost in thought.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Otis has contacted Colonel Bailey. She said she rified things with Cameron, and he has already returned,¡± Peggy


    reported as she walked into the room.


    ¡°Okay, noted,¡± Laura replied.


    Her voice was tinged with weariness.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, what''s wrong?¡±


    Peggy immediately sensed something was off with Laura. Usually, Laura would be pleased to hear such news.


    ¡°n said he¡¯s arriving in Yrando in a few days,¡± Laura revealed the reason behind her mood.


    She believed there was no reason to hide it.


    ¡°n?¡±


    Peggy''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is heing back from the warzone overseas?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Laura nodded.


    Peggy couldn''t help but feel joyful.


    ¡°Isn''t that good news, miss?¡±


    ¡°But | don¡¯t want to see him right now.¡±


    Laura¡¯s tone conveyed a sense of distance and coldness.


    ¡°But he¡¯s your fianc¨¦, and you know how n feels about you. He must be hurrying back from the warzone just to see you,¡±


    Peggy spoke highly of n.


    In her eyes, only a man with genuine masculine charm like n was worthy of Laura¡ªunlike Cameron, who she thought was a


    cowardly braggart.


    Peggy couldn''t fathom what Laura saw in him to make the journey from Leving to Yrando. And yet, she was constantly


    disparaged by him.


    n surely wouldn¡¯t have let Cameron off easily if he had known about this. After all, n wasn¡¯t justpetent. He was born


    into a military family. His grandfather was the deputymander of the Leving military warzone, and n himself was a vice


    marshal there. In Leving, such social status was highly regarded.


    This was why the Jones family head, Boris, had promised Laura¡¯s hand in marriage to n. If the two families were united, the


    Jones family¡¯s position in Leving could be solidified for at least the next


    Century.


    The consequences would be unimaginable if Laura broke off the engagement. If n¡¯s family was angered, even the vast Jones


    family might be unable to endure it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°n is excellent and very dedicated to me, but there are many things you don¡¯t understand,¡± Laura said with a hint of


    helplessness.


    Laura knew n¡¯s character. She was aware that his feelings for her were merely possessive. Besides, her heart had always


    belonged to someone else,


    Peggy sighed, Imowing Laura didn¡¯t fancy n and had rified her feelings to him. But n¡¯s stance was simple. He believed


    love could be cultivated, and he didn¡¯t mind if Laura didn¡¯t like him.


    He felt it was enough if Laura married him, and he could protect her. He had been waiting for her for years. And soon, in half a


    month, they would be married at Leving¡¯s most luxurious hotel, Emperor Hotel.


    This moved Peggy. She thought that was what a real man was like-someone willing to love and wait for the woman he deeply


    loved, disregarding everything else,


    However, Laura knew all too well what life would be like after marrying n. She would be constantly constrained and


    monitored. But she had no choice, for she was Laura, the prized daughter of the Jones family.


    Behind her stood the entire Jones family, and she had to be responsible for her family and n members. She understood how


    extreme n¡¯s actions could be if she broke off the engagement. At that point, the entire Leving military warzone might take the


    Jones family as an enemy.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    As dusk settled in, Laura¡¯s mood remained gloomy.


    Seeing her distress, Peggy asked, ¡°Miss, are you still worried about n¡¯s uing visit to Yrando?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Laura nodded slightly.


    ¡°So, are you nning to return earlier then?¡± Peggy inquired.


    As Laura¡¯s secretary, Peggy naturally wanted her to be happy. However, she was on n¡¯s side. In her eyes, n was infinitely


    better than Cameron, who seemed ungrateful for Laura¡¯s attention. She believed thatparing n to Cameron bordered on


    insulting n.


    ¡°We''ll see. I''ll try to dy my return as much as possible,¡± Laura said.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to go back to Leving just yet. This trip might be herst chance to see Cameron before her wedding to n in


    half a month. After that, she might never be able to leave Leving again.


    She had insisted on staying in Yrando despite Cameron¡¯s annoyance with her. She wanted to ensure Cameron¡¯s well-being for


    the remaining time, which would give her some peace of mind.


    Moreover, Laura knew she couldn''t let Cameron and n meet. She understood both their


    personalities, especially n¡¯s. So, she feared n would be aggressive toward Cameron and that she wouldn''t be able to stop


    him. She couldn''t let such a confrontation happen.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Jones,¡± Peggy responded.


    She felt uneasy about Laura¡¯s evident sorrow.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°And Peggy, you musin¡¯t tell n about my meeting with Cameron, understood?¡± Laura cautioned, prioritizing Cameron''s safety


    despite trusting Peggy¡¯s discretion.


    ¡°| understand. | won''t tell n,¡± Peggy assured her, aware of her duty as Laura¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°Okay. You can leave now, Peggy. | need some time alone,¡± Laura said while massaging her temples.


    She was visibly tired.


    ¡°Rest well, miss. I''ll take my leave now.¡±


    Peggy quietly left the room.


    Once alone, Laura stood up and gazed at the bustling city lights from the hotel window. Yet, within her, a profound sense of


    destion and silence lingered.


    Sometimes, she envied ordinary girls who could freely pursue their love. As the Jones family¡¯s heiress, she didn¡¯t even have the


    right to love freely.


    Meanwhile, after leaving, Peggy decided to head to the convenience store downstairs for a drink as she found the hotel¡¯s


    beverage selection unptable.


    212


    She felt no need for a bodyguard once she reached the hotel''s ground floor, as the convenience store was just a short walk


    away.


    The automatic door swung open as she approached the store, greeting Peggy with a cheerful¡± Wee¡± from the speaker.


    She entered and saw a cashier in a ck cap engrossed in his phone. He seemed oblivious to her arrival. Peggy was unfazed


    as she was no stranger to employees cking off on the job,


    The click¡ªck of her ck high heels echoed as she made her way to the drinks section. Her eyes lit up at the sight of her


    favorite beverages neatly arranged on the shelves.


    As she happily picked out her drinks, the cashier, previously absorbed in his phone, suddenly looked up. His gaze fixed on


    Peggy''s appealing silhouette that was entuated by her ck suit. It outlined her curves exquisitely.


    Particrly drawn to her legs that were encased in ck stockings and exuding allure, he couldn''t resist licking his lips in lust. A


    scar marked his left eye beneath his cap, revealing a sinister visage. He stood up and began to approach Peggy with deliberate


    steps.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    In the convenience store, the man in a cap edged closer to Peggy. His movements were eerily silent, like a ghost.


    Meanwhile, Peggy was engrossed in selecting her preferred beverage and unaware of the looming danger. She added thest


    bottle of her beloved orange soda to her basket and headed to the cashier.


    The sudden close encounter made her scream, ¡°Ah!¡±


    She almost bumped faces with the man in the cap.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Peggy snapped and arched her eyebrows in displeasure.


    The man responded with a smirk. Underneath the cap¡¯s brim, his eyes gleamed with malice.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Despite trying to sound stern, Peggy¡¯s voice wavered slightly.


    The man kept silent. His cap concealed his expression, showing only a chin with patchy stubble. He seemed to be around 40


    years old.


    Peggy issued a warning.


    ¡°Stay back! I¡¯m staying at the hotel next door. One shout and all the security guards wille running.¡±


    The man¡¯s smirk only widened at Peggy¡¯s words. She realized then she was dealing with a creep. This cashier was a thug. She


    prepared to call for security. The store was close to Caesar Hotel, which was constantly surrounded by security guards.


    The man suddenly spoke, ¡°Ms. Lee, pleasee with me.¡±


    His voice was cold and hoarse. It was unsettling like dry bark scraping.


    Peggy¡¯s eyes briefly flickered with fear. He knew her name. She figured that this was no ordinary


    cashier.


    Before Peggy could react, the man pressed a prepared handkerchief against her face. The chemical scent was overpowering.


    Peggy¡¯s attempts to resist were in vain. Her consciousness quickly slipped away under the man¡¯s superior strength.


    The man caught Peggy as she fell. His gaze lingered on her long legs. He hurriedly carried her out of the store and into a ck


    car. They drove off, disappearing from the hotel¡¯s surveince.


    Meanwhile, Cameron Jay in bed after his shower. He stared at the ceiling, deep in thought. He recalled the words he had


    overheard in the hotel elevator.


    ¡°A woman wouldn''t keep a photo or two unless he¡¯s important to her.¡±


    He contemted if Laura still harbored feelings for him. He dismissed the thought. The memories of


    theirst encounter seven years ago were too vivid. He reckoned that she was feeling guilty, nothing


    more.


    Cameron decided to focus on his next move. He nned to draw out the mercenary leader to extract


    information. This would sever his ties with Laura.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just as he was about to hit the sack, his phone rang. It was Lena,


    He answered the call, curious about her reason for calling at this hour.


    Lena''s urgent voice came through.


    ¡°Cameron, Peggy has been kidnapped!¡±


    4

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    ¡°What? Peggy has been kidnapped?¡±


    Upon hearing Lena¡¯s urgent tone over the phone, Cameron sat upright in bed.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°It''s most likely the same group that attacked Ms. Jones this afternoon,¡± Lena exined.


    ¡°The one who kidnapped Peggy appears to be their leader. | discovered this through a tracker 1 nted on PeggY. ¡±


    Before Peggy left the scene earlier that afternoon, Leua had given her a mini tracker to keep in her bag for emergencies. She


    hadn''t expected it to be put to use so soon. In the dead of night, Peggy was abruptly relocated from the hotel to the suburbs. It


    was a clear sign of kidnapping.


    ¡°So, he has already made his move,¡±


    Cameron''s eyes narrowed. A trace of coldness flickered behind them. He had been pondering on ways to draw the man out, but


    the man had now shown himself. He seemed to have a death wish.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Cameron asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s moving toward an abandoned factory in the suburbs,¡± Lena said while eyeing the red dot on her phone¡¯s tracking signal.


    ¡°The signal has stopped!¡±


    ¡°Alright, send me the location. I¡¯m heading there now,¡± Cameron said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m also on my way. Remember, Peggy is with them. Be careful not to startle them. It''s best if you go alone,¡± Lena


    cautioned.


    Too many people might alert the kidnappers, risking Peggy¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Cameron replied.


    Although Lena was not exceptionally bright in other areas, he thought she showed absolute professionalism when dealing with


    criminals.


    The two of them set out for the suburbs.


    Meanwhile, a dim light could be seen on the second floor of a dpidated factory in the suburban area. Aman named Jeff


    Hancock in a grey vest and ck cap stood in the middle of the factory floor. He arranged cold surgical tools on a table¡ª


    syringes, scalpels, scissors, sutures, and even a sharp saw.


    An unconscious Peggy was tied to a concrete pir behind Jeff. The sound of metal tools being arranged might have stirred her,


    or perhaps the drug¡¯s effect was wearing off. Peggy¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes to a blur of


    ovepping images.


    Peggy shook her head vigorously. Her vision gradually focused, and she spotted the man who had


    2/2


    kidnapped her from the convenience store. Her gaze trembled sharply. Peggy struggled fiercely but realized she couldn¡¯t move.


    ncing down, she saw herself tied to the pir. Her surroundings werepletely unfamiliar to her, suggesting she was in an


    abandoned factory.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, you''re awake.¡±


    Jeff noticed Peggy¡¯s movements and stopped what he was doing to turn and face her.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Peggy''s gaze trembled with terror. She could not make out Jeff''s face as his cap¡¯s brim hid it from her


    view.


    Jeff didn¡¯t answer Peggy, Instead, he just gave her a sinister smile. The curve of his mouth was lustful and chilling.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Peggy''s voice quivered. Her pale face revealed intense fear when she noticed the surgical tools on the table behind the man.


    ¡°What do | want? | want to turn you into my perfect piece of art,¡± Jeff said, his smile growing thicker under Peggy''s terrified gaze.


    He slowly approached her as he intensely scanned her ck¡ªstockinged legs with his eyes.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Peggy screamed in horror while her body shuddered uncontrobly.


    The more she shivered, the more excited the man became.


    He licked his lips and then, under Peggy¡¯s horrified gaze, deeply inhaled near her captivating legs. He wore an expression of


    extreme lust.


    2

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    ¡°You sick bastard!¡±


    Peggy''s skin crawled as she watched Jeff¡¯s actions. The creep was actually smelling her stockings.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She struggled fiercely, desperate to escape this nightmare.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, you smell really good.¡±


    Jeff grinned. He was obviously enjoying himself.


    ¡°Sick bastard!¡±


    Peggy gritted her teeth, feeling sick to her stomach.


    ¡°Me, sick? me your perfect, irresistible legs,¡± Jeff said, unfazed by Peggy¡¯s insults and taking another deep breath.


    ¡°Get away from me, you psycho!¡±


    Peggy was near hysteria as her face turned pale.


    Jeff paid her no mind. He fixed his gaze on her legs as if admiring a perfect piece of art. Peggy could no longer endure it and


    spat at Jeff in disgust.


    Jeff paused before slowly wiping the spit from his arm. He stood up, giving Peggy a momentary sense of relief and hope that he


    would finally stop ogling her legs.


    ¡°You bitch, do you know how much | hate being spat on?¡±


    Jeff''s menacing voice suddenly filled her ears, sending shivers down her spine.


    Before Peggy could react, Jeff pped her hard across the face. The sharp sound of the p echoed, leaving her dazed in a


    fiery pain. Without giving her a moment to recover, he grabbed a scalpel from the table, yanked her hair back, and pressed the


    de to her face.


    Peggy was petrified as her pupils dted in fear.


    ¡°You should feel honored that | fancy your legs.¡±


    Jeff''s voice was filled with menace as he spoke.


    Peggy''s gaze sharpened as her body began to tremble uncontrobly. She was just a woman, after all. Her spirit was crumbling


    in this horrifying situation.


    **You like spitting on people, huh? Well, now you have two choices,¡± Jeff growled, furious at Peggy¡¯s


    earlier defiance.


    First, | could use this knife to slice your mouth bit by bit. Or, you could serve me until I¡¯m satisfied.


    Chapter 127


    212


    ¡°No... Please, no...¡±


    Peggy''s voice trembled with fear as she didn¡¯t want to choose either option.


    ¡°Neither?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jeff''s smirk widened. His gaze drifted to her legs, and his eyes zed with desire.


    ¡°No, please, no!¡±


    Peggy sensed his intentions,


    Her face turned deathly pale as she begged, ¡°Please... Let me go. | can pay you whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°You won''t choose? Then I''ll choose for you!¡±


    Jeff''s patience snapped.


    He released her hair. Under her terrified gaze, he violently tore at the white blouse over her chest


    under her.


    Peggy screamed as the top buttons of her blouse popped open, revealing a glimpse of her fair cleavage. Jeff''s eyes gleamed


    with intensified fervor at the sight.


    Chapter 128

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    Peggy screamed as her blouse was torn open, exposing her in fear.


    Jeff licked his lips excitedly and slowly reached out to undo the rest of her buttons.


    ¡°Please, no!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Peggy''s face turned further pale as she shook her head in desperation.


    Her pleas only seemed to excite Jeff further, making his gaze burn intensely. He was determined to possess this captivating


    woman before him.


    As Jeff''s hand drew nearer, Peggy closed her eyes in anguish and despair. She feared the worst was about to happen.


    ¡°Freeze, put your hands up!¡±


    Astern female voice suddenly sounded from the stairway of the factory floor. The emptiness of the building amplified the


    command and created an echo. Jeff halted his actions. Peggy opened her eyes


    and saw Lena, relieved and grateful for the rescue.


    She remembered Lena had given her a mini tracker for her and Laura¡¯s safety. Peggy hadn¡¯t taken it seriously then, casually


    cing it in her uniform pocket without much thought. Now, that tracker had saved her life. With Lena¡¯s presence, Peggy felt a


    surge of hope.


    ¡°Raise your hands now, or I''ll shoot!¡± Lenamanded again, noticing Jeff''sck of response.


    However, Jeff merely smirked sinisterly at Lena¡¯s threats. Then, he slowly turned, his gaze slithering over Lena¡¯s figure with


    unabashed scrutiny. He scanned the curves concealed by her camouge uniform to her slender, toned legs.


    He felt that today was his lucky day. He encountered not just one but two exceptional women, one of whom was a military officer,


    no less. He had never experienced the thrill of being with a female


    Officer.


    Lena was unable to see Jeff''s face clearly. She felt highly ufortable under his leering gaze. She coldly repeated her


    command to surrender.


    ¡°Heh. Colonel Bailey, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Jeff sneered as he showed no intention of surrendering.


    Lena frowned and aimed a warning shot at Jeff¡¯s leg to show how serious she was.


    Anticipating her move, Jeff quickly used Peggy as a shield by pressing a sharp scalpel to her throat.


    Lena¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she realized Jeff¡¯s agility matched hers.


    She thought that the situation was going downhill.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Jeff taunted.


    Chapter 128


    2/2


    He looked up at Lena with amusement and asked, ¡°What''s your next move, Colonel Bailey?¡±


    Lena clenched her teeth. She was at a loss. Any attempt to shoot now risked harming Peggy.


    Before Lena could think of a n, Jeff''s hoarse voice, tinged with malice and excitement, cut through


    the tense air.


    ¡°I''m surprised you found this ce, Colonel Bailey. But since you''re here, I''ll take this opportunity to avenge my fallen men.


    ¡°If you want this woman to live, put down your gun and eat this,¡± he demanded, pulling out a red pill from his pocket.


    Lena¡¯s gaze flickered with uncertainty.


    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Something to get you excited,¡± Jeff said.


    His eyes were fixed on Lena with a heated stare, and his tongue flickered across his lips.


    ¡°| intended it for this woman, but now, Colonel Bailey, the honor is all yours.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    Lena¡¯s gaze flickered with realization. She knew exactly what Jeff was implying. It was an aphrodisiac. She took a deep breath.


    Her eyes hardened as she stared at Jeff.


    ¡°If | take this, will you let Peggy go?¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, it all depends on your performance,¡± Jeff said with a sly grin and tossed the pill to


    Lena.


    Lena caught it and hesitated for a moment before swallowing it whole. Peggy was visibly moved. She didn¡¯t expect Lena to make


    such a sacrifice for her.


    ¡°Ha, excellent!¡°.


    Jeff burst into excitedughter. His gaze on Lena¡¯s figure became even more unrestrained. He considered her as good as his.


    ¡°Will you release Peggy now?¡± Lena asked, turning her attention back to Jeff.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, | never said I¡¯d let her go,¡± Jeff replied mockingly as he licked his lips.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Lena¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    ¡°TIL Kill you right now!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I''ll kill her this instant!¡±


    Jeff''s eyes narrowed, and he pressed the sharp scalpel against Peggy¡¯s throat. It drew a drop of blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Peggy screamed in terror, her face turning even paler.


    ¡°Stop it right now!¡± Lenamanded after recognizing Jeff''s madness.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, do you believe me now?¡±


    Jeff paused as his smile turned sinister.


    ¡°| do,¡± Lena said through clenched teeth.


    Her eyes were hostile as she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do | want? I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m seeking revenge for my fallen men. | want to savor the


    taste of your body,¡± Jeff said, his eyes glinting with greed as he licked his lips.


    ¡°You''re a disgrace for possessing such an obsession with women. Your men were pitiful to follow you, ¡°Lena scoffed, hoping to


    provoke him and find an opening


    ¡°Yes, | am a disgrace,¡± Jeff admitted, deepening his smile.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, aren¡¯t you ashamed to be defiled by a disgrace like me?¡±


    Chapter 129


    2/2


    ¡°You shameless scum. You''ll meet a terrible end!¡°


    Lena bit back.


    ¡°Heh. | don¡¯t know if I''ll die, but Colonel Bailey, you''ll soon be in ecstasy,¡± Jeff taunted as his gaze


    burned with desire.


    ¡°As if a lowlife like you could satisfy me. Dream on! You''re nothing but a sewer rat-condemned to be in the darkness forever!¡±


    Lena¡¯s words were filled with scorn. She aimed to enrage him further.


    Jeff''s forehead twitched. Despite being evidently agitated by Lena¡¯s words, he quickly regained hisposure. He looked at


    Lena with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, there¡¯s no need to try provoking me. You must be feeling quite hot and ufortable by now.¡±


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    Lena¡¯s attempt to anger him had failed. She clenched her teeth tighter.


    As Jeff said, her body was starting to feel hot and weak. She wondered how much longer she could hold on as the drug¡¯s effects


    took hold.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130


    Lena¡¯s breathing grew heavier in the factory.


    A fine sheen of sweat appeared on her forehead, and her cheeks flushed with an enticing red. She felt her strength draining


    rapidly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Lena shook her head vigorously, trying to stay alert. But the potent drug made her efforts seem futile.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, are you starting to crave a man¡¯s touch?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jeff''s eyes zed with anticipation as he observed Lena¡¯s reactions. He couldn''t wait to see this proud military officer subdued


    by him.


    ¡°You fucking bastard...¡±


    Lena clenched her teeth. Her tone was meant to convey her anger. However, under the drug¡¯s influence, her angry voice took on


    a breathy, seductive quality. It was reminiscent of flirtatious


    behavior.


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡±


    Jeff noticed Lena was close to her limit and smirked wickedly.


    ¡°You''re all tough now, Colonel Bailey, but soon you''ll be begging me,¡± he taunted.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Lena struggled as sweat dripped from her forehead.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey...¡±


    Peggy felt a pang of guilt. It was all to save her that Lena was in this predicament.


    Lena¡¯s breaths becamebored. Her hands were unconsciously touching her body. She was aware she was close to breaking.


    She nced anxiously behind her at the empty corridor. She wondered where Cameron was. She felt she and Peggy were


    doomed if he didn¡¯t arrive soon.


    Jeff continued watching while swallowing hard. He knew Lena was at her breaking point. He moved toward her, eager to


    dominate the ¡°once untouchable Colonel Bailey*.


    At that moment, Lena was powerlessly half-kneeled on the ground. The drug-induced fire raged within her, making her almost


    moan involuntarily. Realizing something was amiss, Lena quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    Her mind began to blur. Lena bit down on her tongue, hoping the pain would keep her awake. But the


    Chapter 130


    drug¡¯s overpowering effect couldn''t be resisted with pain alone.


    At that moment, Lena felt like a small boat in a storm, about to be engulfed by the towering waves


    ahead.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, are you in pain? Do you need my help?¡±


    Jeff stood over Lena and looked down at her now vulnerable and seductive form. His eyes were filled with mockery and triumph.


    ¡°You asshole, I''ll kill you...¡±


    Lena attempted to get up, but the heat of her body left her powerless.


    ¡°Kill me? Look at yourself!¡± Jeff sneered at Lena, who, despite her flushed face and threats, was utterly incapacitated.


    He was determined to make this proud officer hisplete ve.


    ¡°You asked for this, Colonel Bailey!¡± he said in a low voice.


    Jeff reached out with his hairy arm, ready to rip off Lena¡¯s camouge uniform.


    Suddenly, a streak of cold light shot from the direction of the corridor.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    The cold light shot forth and struck Jeff''s hand.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Jeff gasped in pain and withdrew his hand.


    He looked down to see a cold and precise silver needle embedded in the back of his hand. Blood seeped slowly around the


    needle tip.


    Simultaneously, footsteps echoed at the stairway entrance.


    ¡°Who''s there?¡±


    Jeff looked up sharply toward the sound. Cameron appeared stern as he stepped into view on the second floor.


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Peggy¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Cameron.


    She wondered why this cowardly man would be here.


    ¡°You finally showed up.


    Lena turned toward Cameron. Her vision blurred, but she could make out his figure.


    ¡°Be careful. He''s dangerous...¡®


    11


    Her warning came out weak and breathy.


    Cameron noticed Lena¡¯s condition and realized she¡¯d been drugged.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    His gaze shifted to Jeff, who was indifferent and cold.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jeff asked as he red at Cameron.


    He was irritated that a mere needle had injured him.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m the one asking questions,¡± Cameron said.


    His expression was unwavering, as though Jeff was already dead to him..Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°| don¡¯t like the look in your eyes!¡±


    Jeff''s tone was filled with burgeoning rage.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cameron remained detached, aware that Lena couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. He stepped forward.


    ¡°If you take one more step, I''ll kill her!¡± Jeff threatened, pointing a scalped at Len¡¯s head.


    ¡°then kill her. She means nothing to me,¡± Catueron sald as he continued forward without hesitation.


    His tone was steady.


    Jeff faltered, realizing his threat was ineffective.


    ¡°Cameron,


    do you have any shred of humanity left?¡± Peggy shouted at Cameron''s cold indifference.


    Any budding respect Peggy had for him dissipated.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    Did these women not realize he was trying to save them?


    Showing any concern would only give Jeff leverage. Cameron was waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Cameron advanced as Jeff retreated in fear. ustomed to living dangerously, Jeff sensed the threat emanating from Cameron.


    He knew he was dealing with an expert. Survival meant avoiding confrontation.


    He quickly turned his attention to Peggy.


    His expression turned vicious as he eximed, ¡°What if | kill her? You¡¯re here to save her, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that''s not the case either,¡± Cameron replied with a slight smile.


    Jeff''s pupils contracted, but soon realized Cameron was toying with him.


    ¡°You think you can deceive me? If you¡¯re not here to save her, whye at all?¡±


    Jeff was smug, thinking he had Cameron figured out.


    ¡°I came to learn who''s pulling your strings. Their fate is none of my concern,¡± Cameron said coldly.


    ¡°Besides, as you''ve seen, she doesn¡¯t seem to like me much. Wouldn''t her death rid me of a nuisance?


    ¡°You...¡±


    Jeff was shaken. Could someone who spoke so casually about such matters be anything but cold- blooded?


    Peggy was stunned. Then, ovee with fear and emotion, she cursed at Cameron.


    ¡°Because of you, | ended up in this mess in Yrando, kidnapped to this ce! You asshole, I''ll never forgive you!¡±


    Amidst her tirade, Peggy broke down into tears.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132


    Peggy was terrified. She didn¡¯t want to die. Her outburst was merely an emotional release.


    She wanted to live, do so much more, and enjoy the beautiful life she hadn¡¯t yet experienced.


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Jeff roared at Peggy¡¯s shrill cries. It was pushing his already foul mood into a rage. Startled,


    Peggy was silenced by fear.


    ¡°Isn''t it a bit ungentlemanly to yell at a woman like that?¡± Cameron interjected with his gaze coolly fixed on Jeff.


    Ahint of darkness shed across Jeff''s eyes.


    ¡°You''ve already shown you don¡¯t care about her life. Why do you care about how | treat her?¡±


    ¡°Whether she lives or dies is one thing. Whether you''re a gentleman or not is another,¡± Cameron replied evenly.


    ¡°Are you toying with me?¡±


    Jeff''s expression darkened further as he sensed mockery in Cameron¡¯s words.


    ¡°Heh. You caught me,¡± Cameron said lightly.


    His casual demeanor infuriated Jeff further.


    ¡°You insolent fool, do you think you have the upper hand here?¡± Jeff spat out.


    His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Um, yes?¡± Cameron responded scornfully.


    He nned to provoke Jeff and exploit his emotional outburst for a chance to subdue him. He could have ended matters from


    this distance already, but he needed information from Jeff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you underestimate me!¡± Jeff roared as his anger reached its peak.


    ¡°Sorry, but | do look down on you,¡± Cameron continued to provoke.


    ¡°Are you trying to anger me?¡±


    Despite his rage, Jeff was experienced in such dangerous situations. So, he wasn¡¯t easily goaded.


    ¡°Do | need to?¡±


    Cameron''s contempt was palpable.


    Jeff clenched his fists tightly. His body shook uncontrobly with rage.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve seeded in angering me. Now, you''ll pay with your life!¡±


    With that, Jeff lunged at Cameron with lightning-fast speed. Cameron let out a faint smile in


    Chapter 132


    response.


    Jeff had taken the bait. Without Peggy as a shield, Cameron was now free to act.


    Jeff''s swift approach brought him face to face with Cameron, who stood unflinchingly.


    His lips curled into a sneer at Cameron¡¯sck of response. He assumed Cameron was all talk.


    ¡°Die!¡± he bellowed as he whipped his legs towards Cameron¡¯s neck in a vicious kick.


    ¡°Repent in hell for your insolence!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Peggy closed her eyes in terror. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene unfold. Although she resented Cameron for his inaction


    before, she didn¡¯t honestly wish him dead. She hoped he would survive.


    A muffled thud filled the air, silencing everything. Peggy¡¯s heart skipped a beat while she imagined a


    gruesome scene.


    Trembling, she opened her eyes bravely and was stunned by what she saw next.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133


    Peggy''s gaze wavered. She''d expected to see Cameron¡¯s demise but found herself looking at a different scene instead.


    Jeff was kneeling before Cameron. He was clutching his abdomen in agony, with sweat rolling down his forehead.


    Cameron asked coolly, ¡°Are you ready to yield now?¡±


    ¡°Who... who are you?¡± Jeff asked hoarsely in pain as he looked up.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The quick exchange had ended before Jeff could even see Cameron¡¯s move, revealing Cameron''s superior skill.


    Jeff wondered when Laura started associating with such an expert and why he¡¯d never heard of Cameron in the intelligence.


    Cameron''s gaze was indifferent, his dark eyes devoid of warmth.


    He responded, ¡°What makes you think you deserve an answer from me?¡±


    ¡°| ept my defeat. Just kill me,¡± Jeff conceded and bowed his head.


    He acknowledged he was no match for Cameron.


    Cameron replied impassively, ¡°Of course, I''ll kill you. But first, answer me this. Who sent you after Laura?¡±


    ¡°You think I''ll talk?¡± Jeff sneered.


    He was loyal to the professional code of protecting his employer''s secrets.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Cameron had expected the refusal.


    ¡°Why bother asking then?¡± Jeff scoffed.


    ¡°| offered you a chance toe clean. | know you¡¯re a mercenary and trained to withstand torture. But rest assured, | have ways


    to make you talk,¡± Cameron said.


    After witnessing Cameron¡¯s capability, his steady tone instilled a deep fear in Jeff.


    Jeff was desperate not to fall into Cameron¡¯s hands. He thought of biting into the poison capsule hidden in his teeth.


    ¡°Are you thinking of suicide?¡±


    Cameron smirked before preempting Jeff''s move with a swift knee to his jaw.


    Jeff''s jaw shattered with a resounding crack. Teeth and blood scattered as he screamed in agony on the ground, writhing like a


    fish in a frying pan.


    Chapter 133


    ¡°Too noisy.¡±


    Cameron frowned.


    Then, he flicked a silver needle into Jeff''s neck and rendered him unconscious.


    Cameron smiled lightly as he turned to Peggy, who was in shock.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, problem solved.¡±


    He proceeded to untie her. Peggy stared at Cameron as she came back to her senses.


    She wondered if that was a disy of Cameron¡¯s true strength. It seemed she had underestimated


    him.


    ¡°Ms. Lee?¡±


    Cameron waved his hand before the dazed Peggy, bringing her back to reality.


    She wanted to thank him but remembered Cameron¡¯s cold words from earlier. The resentment


    resurfaced as she recalled how she was almost vited while Cameron spoke so icily.


    Peggy opened her mouth and bit down hard on Cameron¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Cameron winced as Peggy bit him unexpectedly.


    He felt his muscles tensing from the sudden pain.


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Lee, what are you doing? I¡¯m here to rescue you. Why are you biting me?¡± he eximed, gritting his teeth.


    Peggy ignored his protests and bit down even harder.


    ¡°Are you a dog or something? Let go...¡±


    ¡°You''re the one who¡¯s a dog!¡±


    Peggy finally released her bite while her eyes brimmed with tears.


    Cameron was about to rebuke her but paused when he noticed the tears in her eyes, especially the


    shards of sadness hidden within.


    ¡°Alright. Forget it.¡±


    He sighed, understanding she had been terrified.


    ¡°Forget it? I¡¯m not done with you, Cameron!¡±


    Peggy red at him with her eyes filled with resentment.


    ¡°What''s with the biting? | saved you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Cameron replied with a hint of exasperation in his


    voice.


    ¡°I''m ungrateful? You heartless piece of shit. You weren''t even trying to help. You¡¯re not a man at all!¡±


    Peggy¡¯s anger red again, loudly berating Cameron as if to vent all her fear and frustration.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron realized the reason for her behavior, then chuckled wryly.


    ¡°But | did that to save you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your excuse for a rescue? You were just looking out for yourself!¡± Peggy snapped back, not buying Cameron¡¯s


    exnation.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, don¡¯t you see? If | had shown too much concern, I''d end up like Colonel Bailey,pletely at the mercenary¡¯s mercy.


    Would he have given me a chance then?¡±


    Cameron shook his head as he tried to exin.


    His words made Peggy pause and reconsider.


    Chapter 134


    ¡°Is that true?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course, Didn¡¯t you see how | provoked him to create an opening?¡±


    Cameron added, ¡°Besides, why else would |e here if not to rescue you?¡±


    Peggy was moved when she realized Cameron had indeede for her. Her anger towards him began to dissipate.


    ¡°Still, you were too convincing. You fooled me too!¡± she huffed, feeling some warmth on her cheeks.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, would he have believed me if | wasn¡¯t convincing?¡± Cameron replied, feeling somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Whatever...¡± Peggy stubbornly muttered as her face grew hotter.


    Cameron simply smiled. He thought arguing with women was futile.


    Peggy knew she was at fault, so she changed the subject.


    ¡°What will you do with him now?¡±


    ¡°I''ll take him with me for a thorough interrogation,¡± Cameron said as he turned solemn.


    ¡°Once | obtain the name of his employer, I''ll inform Ms. Jones.¡±


    Peggy''s opinion of Cameron shifted slightly. Just as she was about to speak, a moan of ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡± caught her off guard.


    Cameron shuddered, realizing he had forgotten about Lena in the midst of it all.


    Lena¡¯s body was now burning up. Her skin was flushed pink, and her eyes were clouded in a haze of desire. Just ncing at her


    sent Cameron¡¯s blood racing, nearly causing a nosebleed.


    It was a relief to solve one problem, only to be confronted with an even bigger one.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135


    1/2


    Cameron felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. He thought the current predicament was far moreplex than the previous one.


    Lena was entirely under the drug¡¯s influence now.


    ¡°Cameron, what should we do next?¡± Peggy asked, her heart racing at Lena''s seductive state.


    ¡°Lena must have been dosed with a potent aphrodisiac. The antidote requires specific acupuncture needles, which | don¡¯t have


    with me. We need to return first,¡± Cameron exined seriously.


    He regretted not carrying the lifesaving needles for such emergencies. He had to get back as soon as possible.


    ¡°What about Lena?¡± Peggy asked anxiously.


    The round trip could take at least an hour, and Lena seemed unable tost that long.


    ¡°Til take her with us.¡±


    Cameron decided as he took in a deep breath. Time was of the essence to administer the antidote. Otherwise, Lena¡¯s condition


    could lead to a fatal oue, which Cameron wanted to avoid at all costs.


    ¡°Take her home?¡±


    Peggy''s suspicion rose.


    ¡°You''re not nning to take advantage of the situation, right?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, with the situation at hand, do you think I¡¯m in the mood for such things?¡± Cameron responded, somewhat exasperated.


    ¡°Who knows? All men are the same!¡± Peggy retorted but realized the urgency of the situation.


    this once.¡±


    Sensing Cameron¡¯s genuine intention to help, she conceded, ¡°Fine, I''ll trust you


    Cameron didn¡¯t dwell on the matter further, knowing they had to act fast. He lifted Lena up to leave.


    ¡°Wait, you''re not leaving me here alone, are you?¡±


    Peggy''s anxiety spiked at the thought of being left behind with the unconscious criminal.


    ¡°Don''t worry, ckheart is waiting outside, I''ll have hime up,¡± Cameron reassured her before hurrying downstairs.


    He had informed ckheart of his mission earlier, intending for him to assist and take the criminal for interrogation.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    Peggy tried to stop him, but Cameron was already gone.


    ¡°How dare he leave me here alone!¡±


    Chapter 135


    2/2


    She bit her lip in frustration.


    She thought Cameron was not a gentleman.


    Then, it struck her. She recalled the mention of ckheart.


    She wondered if Cameron was referring to ckheart, the world¡¯s wealthiest. She contemted how Cameron managed to


    enlist his help. ckheart¡¯s status wasparable, if not superior, to Laura¡¯s. Peggy knew from Laura that ckheart had


    returned to Yrando. She was perplexed at how Cameron was able to get his assistance.


    it


    Peggy concluded that Lena must have arranged for ckheart¡¯s help. Given Lena¡¯s military status, made sense that ckheart


    would support her rescue operation. She figured that Cameron must have met ckheart outside by chance, which exined


    his knowledge of the backup n. Peggy nodded to herself. She felt proud of her deduction and a little smug about her quick


    thinking.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136


    1/2


    Cameron had no time to return home. He had to take Lena to the nearest hotel, Century Inn, and have ckheart send the


    acupuncture needles because Lena was already burning with desire. Without


    treatment, her blood vessels might burst from the overwhelming heat.


    Cameron ced the feverish Lena on the bed and selected the Filiform needles from his bag


    ¡°Where is this... Why is my body so hot... It feels so ufortable...¡±


    Lena¡¯s soft and weak murmurs sent shivers down Cameron¡¯s spine.


    He had never imagined the usually stern Lena could sound so vulnerable.


    Taking a deep breath, Cameron reminded himself he wasn¡¯t the type to exploit someone¡¯s vulnerability. He focused on preparing


    to administer the antidote with six slender Filiform needles.


    However, as he nced at Lena, his resolve wavered when he saw her beginning to tear at her clothes. Fortunately, her


    weakened state prevented any serious exposure. Still, the glimpses of her skin quickened Cameron''s heartbeat.


    Cameron swallowed hard. He mentally chastised himself to stay focused and not be swayed by fleeting desires. Concentrating


    again, he inserted the first needle into the CV 22 acupuncture point just below Lena¡¯s neck.


    Lena''s reaction to the stimtion made Cameron¡¯s heart skip a beat. He realized the challenge of this


    detoxification treatment.


    As he prepared the second needle, Lena pulled out the first needle and tossed it aside after feeling an unusual sensation. Her


    continued restlessness and moans tested Cameron¡¯s patience.


    ¡°Please, Colonel Bailey, try to stay still,¡± he pleaded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He felt frustrated and bitter.


    ¡°Cameron... Is that you?¡±


    Lena''s drug¡ªaddled mind barely recognized Cameron, as her voice wasced with desperation.


    ¡°It''s me,¡± Cameron replied.


    Cameron''s gaze sharpened. He thought Lena might have regained some lucidity and could cooperate with the acupuncture. But


    as soon as he spoke, Lena let out a seductive moan.


    ¡°| can¡¯t take it anymore... Cameron...¡±


    Her eyes, once sharp, were now lost in a haze of confusion and desire, like mist swirling through a tranquil forest.


    Cameron cussed inwardly. He felt as though he was about to lose his mind.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, are you trying to kill me?¡± hemented internally.


    1.36


    With no other choice, he steeled himself to proceed with the acupuncture, knowing time was running out for the both of them.


    Taking a deep breath, Cameron prepared another needle. His fingers deftly handled it for another


    attempt.


    The restless Lena suddenly tore open her shirt cor, revealing a swath of blindingly fair skin. Cameron''s eyes twitched at the


    sight. He felt a rush of blood to his head, resulting in a nosebleed.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    ¡°Oh, Colonel Bailey, please stop it!¡±


    Cameron quickly wiped away his nosebleed, feeling helpless.


    However, Lena¡¯s actions only grew more exaggerated.


    His heart pounded violently. He knew that if he didn¡¯t detoxify her, something terrible would happen!


    ¡°Sorry, Colonel Bailey,¡± he murmured, temporarily knocking her out. He couldn¡¯t afford to let her continue acting recklessly,


    risking losing control.


    With Lena unconscious, her frenzied movements ceased.


    Cameron hurriedly covered Lena''s exposed chest with a quilt, taking a moment topose himself.


    Drawing a deep breath, he picked up the filiform needle again, aiming at the six acupuncture points- GV 26, CV 22, PC 6, TE 5,


    TE 4, and LU 9.


    As he inserted the needles, the strange flush on Lena¡¯s face began to subside.


    Cameron breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing herplexion returned to normal, he decided it was time to leave. ording to his estimation, it would take some time


    for her to wake up.


    After all, the effects of the drug were too strong, which consumed a lot of her energy. She would need


    time to recover.


    As aman, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to stay here with her.


    Thinking Lena had torn her shirt, Cameron called Lord ckheart to send someone over with a freshN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    set of clothes.


    After doing this, he waspletely relieved.


    Looking at the sleeping Lena, he smiled slightly. He left the room quietly, and closed the door.


    Unbeknownst to Cameron, a droplet of his nosebleed hadnded on the bed sheet, covered by the


    quilt.


    Fifteen minutester, Lena blinked her eyes, waking up in a daze.


    She sat up on the bed, feeling a dull pain in her head as she massaged her temples vigorously.


    After feeling a little better, she opened her eyes.


    Looking at the unfamiliar environment, a sense of foreboding washed over her as she recalled her previous encounter.


    She was drugged by a man! And she was in the hotel!


    Chapter 137


    2/2


    Lena wanted to get up but found herself limp. As the effects of the drug hadn¡¯tpletely worn off, she had no strength at all.


    She looked at herself. A quick check revealed a torn cor and almost-exposed chest.


    Surprisingly, her bra was still on, a small relief. She quickly removed the quilt to check¡ªher pants were also on.


    However, the bright blood on the bed sheetpletely shattered her rejoice. Cold realization gripped her heart-she had been


    vited.


    She was still raped. The other party just helped her put on clothes afterward.


    ¡°Bastard! You won''t get away with this...¡±


    Lena muttered through gritted teeth, her body trembling with fury.


    She looked around, finding that no one was in the room except her. She spotted a brand new set of clothes on the bedside table.


    Instantly, she trembled even more violently, and her eyes seemed to ignite with anger.


    That bastard took away her virginity and even humiliated her in this way! She vowed to kill that guy!


    Lena was furious, but she quickly calmed down.


    She thought of Peggy and Cameron.


    Since she appeared here, something unexpected must have happened to them.


    Thinking of that, she immediately called Cameron to confirm the situation.


    But he didn¡¯t pick up the call.


    Lena became anxious. After taking a deep breath, she dialed Peggy¡¯s number.


    What surprised her was that Peggy answered her call instantly.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you''re awake!¡±


    Peggy''s delighted voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Lena frowned. Sensing something was wrong, she quickly asked Peggy what had happened.


    Learning that it was Cameron who had dealt with the gangsters and took her away, she was struck dumb with shock, as if


    lightning had struck.


    In an instant, her emotions red, revealing a strong murderous intent.


    ¡°| got it, Peggy. Have a good rest,¡± Lena said before ending the call.


    The next second, a roar resounded throughout the hotel, ¡°Cameron Morgan, I''ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138


    Cameron was taking a shower in the vi when he suddenly sneezed hard, sending a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°What''s happening?¡± He was startled.


    He quickly concentrated and scanned his surroundings, only to find nobody,


    ¡°Someone must have talked bad about me behind my back,¡± Cameron murmured, sniffing


    Soon, he changed into his robe and wont to the bedroom.


    Looking at his phone, he noticed missed calls from Lona five minutes ago. He quickly called back, wanting to ask about her


    current physical condition, but she had blocked him,


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cameron frowned slightly,


    Perhaps he''d been too rude during the detoxification process, which made Lena cklist bim in a fit of anger. But he quickly


    brushed off the thought. After this incident, they probably wouldn¡¯t have any chance to meet again.


    After all, Lena was the colonel of the capital. She came to Yrando mainly to track down the foreign mercenaries who had


    sneaked into the country,


    At present, those mercenaries had beenpletely eradicated after the arrest of their leader,


    After that, Lena would probably continue to work in the capital. He just hoped that she could get over his insensitivity and


    carelessness.


    Cameron chuckled, shaking his head. Obviously, he had a pretty good impression of her.


    Little did he know, Lena was frantically searching for him in Yrando.


    Lena had regretted her decision in blocking and deleting Cameron¡¯s contact information in a fit of rage. Otherwise, she would


    have found that bastard and crippled him!


    That bastard! Rogue! Shameless man! She trusted him so much that she never expected he would do. such a nasty thing to her!


    If her subordinates hadn''t tried their best to stop her, she would have driven a tank to Yrando, sting that bastard who took


    away her virginity into ashes!


    Meanwhile, Cameron remained unaware of Lena¡¯s fury. He was waiting for Lord ckheart to call


    him.


    Not long after, the phone rang. It was Lord ckheart.


    Cameron answered the call, greeted by Lord ckheart¡¯s respectful tone. ¡°Sir, ording to your instructions, I''ve sent someone


    to take Ms. Lee back to the hotel safely.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. She didn¡¯t ask about anything, right?¡± Cameron inquired.


    ¡°Ms. Lee only asked if Colonel Bailey asked for my help.¡±


    Lord ckheart had followed Cameron for many years, naturally understanding what he should do.


    ¡°How did you answer her?¡± Cameron pressed.


    ¡°| said ¡®yes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lord ckheart¡¯s answer would save a lot of exnation. Cameron didn¡¯t want to have much to do with Peggy and Laura.


    ¡°What about that guy? Has he said everything?¡±


    Cameron redirected the conversation to the main topic. Since Lord ckheart called him, it meant that the interrogation was


    almostplete.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lord ckheart reported, ¡°His name is Jeff Hancock, a mercenary in Ehainia. This time, he was entrusted by a woman


    named ¡®Ms. J¡¯ to assassinate Ms. Jones.


    ¡°Ms. J?¡±


    Cameron frowned. Unexpectedly, the person who wanted to kill Laura was a woman.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lord ckheart confirmed.


    ¡°Any more information?¡±


    ¡°That''s all he knows.¡±


    Lord ckheart continued, ¡°But I''ve asked someone to investigate the ount that sent him the money. Although she was smart


    enough to use a fake IP to hide the real address, we still cracked it. | found that the ount was located in Leving, in the same


    city as Ms. Jones.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139


    ¡°In Leving?


    If that were the case, the chances of finding Ms. J would be much higher.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lord ckheart responded.


    ¡°Are there any other clues?¡±


    ¡°No, sir, that¡¯s all we have now.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Pass this information to Laura. She might have more insight into Ms. J¡¯s identity,¡±


    Cameron instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''ll order someone to do it. What are you going to do with Jeff? Should we continue holding him?¡±


    ¡°Keep him for now. He might prove usefulter,¡± Cameron decided.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Cameron hung up the phone.


    As long as Ms. J didn¡¯t use a voice changer when talking to Jeff, he could identify her through her


    voice.


    It might be a breakthrough in the future.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a message notification from Dakota.


    ¡°Cameron, are you asleep?¡±


    The message ended with a cute emoji of a question mark.


    He couldn''t help but smile before replying, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something want to tell you.¡±


    She sounded a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What''s up?¡± Cameron asked.


    11


    ¡°My mom was nagging me against night, asking how our rtionship was going recently and when you woulde for a meal


    again...


    Dakota almost buried her head in the pillow while typing the text. She felt too shy.


    He didn¡¯t know about her shyness at the moment. Without hesitation, he replied after reading the text, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Will


    you and your parents be free then?¡±


    She responded happily, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Chapter 139


    2/2


    ¡°Okay then. Don¡¯t trouble Mrs. Jennings to cook up a meal. I''ll treat you guys. | heard that the newly opened Mellow Cloud


    Restaurant in Yrando is quite famous. Let''s go try it,¡± Cameron suggested.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll ask my parents and reply youter. Bye!¡±


    Dakota was so pleased that she ran to tell her parents the good news.


    After the chat, he messaged Lord ckheart, asking him to make a reservation at Mellow Cloud


    Restaurant at noon tomorrow.


    On the other hand, Laura became cold after receiving the message from Lord ckheart.


    Not only because she had roughly guessed who wanted to kill her based on the clues but also because Peggy had just been


    kidnapped and almost insulted!


    Fortunately, Lena gave Peggy a microtracker, or the consequences would be disastrous!


    She was grateful to Lena and Cameron for the rescue. If it weren¡¯t for them, Peggy would be doomed today.


    Laura¡¯s coldness became more intense, as if it had frozen into ice.


    The temperature in the room also dropped. It was like going from hot summer to cold winter.


    Peggy stood behind her, trembling uncontrobly. She asked, ¡°Ms. Jones, do you know who did that?¡±


    ¡°Well, Lalmost guessed it. After | return to Leving, I''ll confirm it myself.¡±


    Laura¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Peggy was full of curiosity.


    The person who wanted to kill Laura turned out to be from Leving!


    ¡°| can¡¯t say yet, but you''ll be surprised then.¡±


    Laura¡¯s gaze became colder.


    She could already feel the urgency of time. This time, she might have to leave Yrando early. But before that, she wanted to see


    Cameron again.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140


    1/3


    Meanwhile, in Leving.


    A middle-aged woman was in the vice chairman¡¯s office, in a building with a height of 100 meters.


    She was leaning on a couch, facing the floor-to-ceiling windows, and answering an encrypted phone


    call.


    ¡°What? The assassination failed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, | can¡¯t contact Jeff. Madam, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Continue to send more people.¡±


    Her tone was firm.


    ¡°But the failure of this assassination may have alerted Ms. Jones. If it continues, you may expose your


    identity...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we should speed it up! It¡¯s a rare opportunity to kill Laura! We must not miss it!¡± the middle-aged woman scolded


    fiercely.


    The security force around Laura was at its weakest now.


    Once Laura returned to Leving, it would be difficult to have another chance to kill her.


    She must not miss this opportunity. She must stop Laura from marrying n!


    The other party responded, ¡°Got it. I''ll send more people.¡±


    The middle-aged woman emphasized, ¡°Remember, there must be no mistakes next time! No matter how much you''re paid, you


    must hire the best killer to kill Laura!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    At noon the next day, at Mellow Cloud Restaurant in Yrando.


    Cameron and Dakota met at the restaurant¡¯s entrance at the agreed time.


    It was Yrando¡¯s most renowned sky restaurant, located on the 100th floor of the Global International Building.


    The guests could overlook the entire Yrando, so this ce was the perfect choice for celebrities. To dine here, the minimum


    spending started at thirty thousand.


    ¡°Cameron, over here!¡±


    Dakota waved at Cameron. Leonard and Jane were standing next to Dakota, both well-dressed.


    Today was Cameron¡¯s first time treating them to a meal. More importantly, they would dine in the


    Chapter 140


    famous Mellow Cloud Restaurant. Naturally, they had to dress more formally.


    ¡°Dakota!¡±


    2/3


    Cameron also waved at Dakota. Walking over with a smile, he greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jennings, Mrs. Jennings.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Cam!¡±


    Leonard and Jane looked enthusiastic.


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a table. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Cam, you must have broken the bank today.¡±


    Jane felt a little embarrassed-she originally nned to host Cameron at home.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. We''ll be a family soon.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! Okay then. We won''t be outsiders.¡±


    She smiled gently, looking at him with admiration.


    Dakota blushed slightly.


    Jane nced at her shy daughter and then at Cameron, feeling very satisfied with her future son¡ªin-


    law.


    The four of them walked toward the restaurant.


    ¡°Wee to the Mellow Cloud Restaurant!¡±


    The waiter at the door immediately became energetic when he saw Cameron.


    He was a special guest. The boss even sent his photo to every employee, saying that the service must be perfect without


    neglect.


    If Cameron was satisfied, the boss would reward them with a bonus- an extra sry of one month!


    ¡°Here is Table No. / in the VIP area. Please take a seat.


    The waiter enthusiastically said, ¡°Here are the menus. Please take a look. If you need anything, just ring the bell and call for


    service.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Go ahead with your work. We''ll read the menu first.¡®


    Cameron smiled at the waiter.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The waiter then left.


    ¡°You can order whatever you like,¡± Cameron chuckled.


    ¡°Haha, okay, let me take a look first.¡±


    1


    Chapter 140


    Leonardughed, opened the menu, and perused it with Jane.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As there were two menus, there was one left after Leonard and Jane took the other away.


    ¡°Dakota, let''s take a look too.¡±


    To avoid exposing their identity as a fake couple, Cameron took the initiative to pick up the menu and sat closer to Dakota.


    The distance between them instantly closed.


    As their distance got closer, she could feel his breath and body temperature, which elerated her heartbeat.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    ¡°Dakota, do you want to try this dish?¡±


    Cameron pointed to a dish called ¡°Golden Ship¡± on the menu, thinking it was quite interesting


    Dakota was still distracted and didn¡¯t hear him.


    As she didn¡¯t respond, he couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, he asked with concern, ¡°Dakota, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Dakota finally came to her senses. Seeing Cameron¡¯s concern, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°No, I¡¯m


    not. | just thought about the project.¡±


    In a flush of anxiety, she quickly made an excuse for herself.


    ¡°Did something go wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, | just think too much.¡±


    Dakota¡¯s eyes flickered. She wasn¡¯t good at lying.


    Cameron didn¡¯t notice it, thinking that she was too stressed, andforted her softly, ¡°Dakota, it''s fine to have some pressure.


    But don¡¯t be too stressed. It''ll be bad if it affects your health. Eat first. I¡¯ll help you think about the projectter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She nodded, biting her lips.


    ¡°What do you think of this dish?¡±


    He redirected the topic, pointing to the picture on the menu.


    ¡°Well, it looks pretty good,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Then I''ll order it.¡±


    He made the decision without much hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Dakota nodded again, a hint of shyness shing through her beautiful eyes.


    Cameron didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her performance.


    But Leonard and Jane, who knew her well, knew what she was thinking.


    She was just shy, but she didn¡¯t dare to admit it. It was also the first time they had seen her like this in front of a man.


    Chapter 141


    2/2Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dakota liked Cameron. He was indeed good, and they were satisfied, hoping this couple could get married soon.


    Leonard and Jane were looking forward to it.


    Suddenly, a mean woman¡¯s voice sounded in front of the VIP area, ¡°Dear, we''re so unlucky! Why do we meet this adulterous


    couple everywhere!¡±


    Leonard and Jane were stunned, turning in the direction of the voice. Then, they saw Archie and Madison walking toward the VIP


    area, led by a waiter.


    Skyler and Pia were also here. And Madison was the one who said the insulting words just now.


    Leonard and Jane frowned slightly, looking at her in doubt.


    Wasn''t this girl Dakota¡¯s best friend?


    Before the decline of the Jennings family, Madison often came to y with Dakota, and they had a good rtionship.


    Why did she insult Dakota? What was going on?


    Leonard and Jane were confused, while Dakota¡¯s expression changed.


    Why was Madison here?


    If she said something inappropriateter, Leonard and Jane might have a bad impression of Cameron!


    Cameron nced at Madison indifferently, not at all bothered enough to pay attention. He thought she would stop speaking after


    insulting him.


    Unexpectedly, she had no intention of shutting up, continuing to speak harshly, ¡°Mom, Sky, we might have to sit next to that


    adulterous couple!¡±


    She brought Skyler and Pia here to celebrate after getting a promise from Laura.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet the damn Cameron and Dakota again!


    ¡°Oh, Madison, | didn¡¯t expect this bitch couple to be here either! We must stay far away from them to avoid bad luck!¡±


    Pia also sounded sarcastic, deliberately pulling Skyler away from Cameron and the others while speaking.


    She looked a lot like her daughter in saying those insulting words.


    Seeing their actions, Dakota became even more gloomy.


    Leonard and Jane, who noticed something unusual, frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dakota, what is going on?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    1/2


    ¡°Dad, Mom, about this...


    Sensing Leonard and Jane¡¯s difort, Dakota didn¡¯t know how to exin it for a moment. After all, it was a long story.


    ¡°Leonard, Jane, hasn¡¯t Dakota introduced Cameron¡¯s identity?¡±


    Pia nced at Dakota and became excited at her reaction. Leonard and Jane looked at each other, wondering if Dakota had


    hidden something from them.


    Pia showed hints of joking and meanness. ¡°Since Dakota is too embarrassed to tell you the truth, | can say it. The man sitting


    across from you is Madison¡¯s ex-husband. He waszy and cheated on her during the marriage, so she divorced him. Now that


    he is homeless, he ns to deceive your daughter, trying to cling to the Jennings family!¡±


    ¡°Cheated during the marriage? Madison¡¯s ex-husband?¡±


    Leonard and Jane felt dizzy after hearing that. They didn¡¯t know about that!


    ¡°Dakota didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Pia watched this scene with amusement.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! That''s not the case!¡±


    Dakota immediately exined anxiously.


    Pia sneered. ¡°Dakota, it¡¯s useless to defend him! He has been sponging off the Parker family for many years. | understand him


    so well! You¡¯re a good girl. But you were fooled by him! You even hid his identity from your parents!


    ¡°Oh, by the way, | almost forgot to mention it. Colonel Bailey has taken him away for some unknown reason. Perhaps he


    committed a crime. Now he¡¯s here, probably because he asked Mr. Kane to bail


    him out.¡±


    ¡°Committed a crime? Colonel Bailey has taken him away?¡±


    The more Leonard and Jane listened, the dizzier they became.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet? Well, it¡¯s not surprising. How could he work up the nerve to tell you about this?¡±


    Pia looked at Cameron condescendingly.


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    He raised his head, looking at his former mother-inw coldly.


    ¡°Do you want to stop me from speaking up?¡± Pia challenged him.


    Pia crossed her arms arrogantly as if she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She had been unhappy with


    Chapter 142


    Cameron for a long time. Now, she finally got the chance to stir trouble for him!


    He couldn''t help but sneer. ¡°You''re so ridiculous to frame me.¡±


    ¡°Frame? Do | need to frame you?¡±


    Sheughed, then looked at Leonard and Jane. ¡°You two have seen his attitude toward me! He''ll do the same to you in the


    future!¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough? Can you please shut up?¡±


    Cameron frowned, finally feeling a little impatient.


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Leonard and Jane, he wouldn''t be able to bear his anger and p this woman who spoke


    nonsense.


    ¡°Look! He has no manners at all!¡±


    Pia used morality to criticize Cameron.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t believe her! Cameron isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡±


    Dakota exined to her parents.


    ¡°Dakota, don¡¯t speak first.¡±


    Leonard and Jane signaled her to stop talking, then looked at Cameron. They asked in a serious tone, Cam, tell us the truth. Are


    you Madison¡¯s ex¡ªhusband?*.


    Dakota quickly signaled Cameron not to admit it when she heard that.


    They had believed Pia¡¯s words. If he admitted it, it would be tough to exin!


    However, he had no intention of hiding the truth from them. He nodded at them and said, ¡°Yes, | am.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    Leonard and Jane¡¯s expressions gradually darkened, and Dakota grew nervous.


    Pia looked at the scene with glee. She didn¡¯t expect Cameron to have the balls to admit it.


    They took a deep breath, asking again, ¡°Cam, is what Pia said about your cheating in marriage also


    true?¡±


    That was their biggest concern.


    ¡°That isplete nonsense fabricated to frame me. The divorce was indeed due to cheating, but |


    wasn¡¯t the one who cheated.¡±


    Cameron answered truthfully.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean! Are you saying that my daughter cheated on you?¡±


    Pia didn¡¯t expect his counterattack toe so suddenly. She instantly flushed in anxiety. After all, Madison was indeed the one


    who did something disgraceful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who cheated on me?¡±


    He looked at her indifferently. Half of the reason why Madison cheated in marriage was because of Pia¡¯s instigation, who disliked


    poverty and loved wealth.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Pia was speechless. Knowing she couldn¡¯t defeat Cameron, she looked at Leonard and Jane again.¡± Don¡¯t be fooled by him!


    Colonel Bailey has arrested him! He¡¯s not a good guy!¡±


    Thinking for a while, they asked him, ¡°Cam, what was going on with you and Colonel Bailey?¡±


    Cameron answered calmly, ¡°Colonel Bailey just came to me for some information. If | had done anything illegal and disciplinary, |


    wouldn''t have appeared here but in jail.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leonard and Jane nodded in approval.


    But Pia didn¡¯t intend to let him go, continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t believe his lies! He¡¯s the best at making up stories! You''ve all seen how he


    contradicted me just now!¡±


    ¡°Pia, thanks for your reminder. But we trust Cam. He won''t lie to us.¡±


    Jane smiled at Pia, not believing Cameron could be such a bad person.


    Moreover, she had been in contact with him. How could a man who gave Dakota two hundred million in a one-off payment be a


    lazy man who relied on women?


    In her view, he must be too good, thinking Madison wasn¡¯t his perfect match. That was why Pia was so resentful that she


    ndered him, wanting to break up him and Dakota!


    Chapter 143


    212


    She wouldn''t give Pia such a chance. Cameron was a treasure!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes, Pia. We believe Cam won''t be like that.¡±


    Leonard also smiled. He was on the same page as Jane.


    ¡°You...¡± Pia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Forget it! | won¡¯t care about you anymore! Don¡¯t regret it then!¡±


    He continued to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won''t regret it.¡±


    She was so angry that her face turned red. Not only did she fail to cause trouble for Cameron, she actually embarrassed herself!


    Dakota felt relieved, thinking that it¡¯s great her parents believe in Cameron.


    Seeing Pia¡¯s defeat, Madison felt unhappy. She raised her eyebrows, saying, ¡°Mom, just ignore them! You kindly reminded them,


    but they thought we were trying to hinder them!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that''s right! Just ignore them!¡±


    Pia snorted. ¡°You and Archie got a huge surprise from Ms. Jones. We should celebrate it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones never promises others easily. Oh, I¡¯d better not mention it. | might irritate ¡°him*-he would use means to cause


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Him? If he causes trouble, Ms. Jones will break his legs!¡±


    They taunted Cameron tacitly. He couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard their weird tone.


    Surprise? It would be a huge shock then. He knew Laura very well.


    Cameron didn¡¯t exin but smiled at Leonard and Jane. ¡°Mr. Jennings, Mrs. Jennings, just ignore them. Let¡¯s order our dishes.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    He asked Dakota the same question he had asked her just now,


    ¡°Dakota, do you want to try this dish?*.


    Cameron picked up the menu again, pointing to the dish called ¡°Golden Tree¡°,


    Dakota was shocked when she saw the price. This dish costs over 8 thousand dors!


    ¡°Forget it. It''s too expensive.¡±


    She said softly, thinking it was better to choose other dishes. There was no need to order the expensive ones.


    Hearing that, he was about to say it didn¡¯t matter. But Madison interrupted with disdain, ¡°Too expensive? If you can¡¯t afford it,


    don¡¯te here!¡±


    Dakota was stunned to find that Madison was very different from before-she was getting mean.


    Leonard and Jane showed a hint of anger, asking, ¡°Madison, how could you say that?¡±


    When Madison insulted Dakota and Cameron as the adulterous couple just now, they had already suppressed their anger.


    But she was getting more extreme!


    ¡°Am | not telling the truth?¡±


    Faced with their usations, Madison looked disgusted. ¡°This ce is costly. Youe here and you refuse to spend money.


    Yet you still upy the VIP seat. Your behavior is no different from upying the toilet without peeing!¡±


    Jane frowned. ¡°Why are you speaking so harshly? You and Dakota used to be best friends.¡±


    Madison sneered. ¡°Best friend? She doesn¡¯t deserve to be my friend!¡±


    She turned pale with anger. ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Madison, even if Dakota has had conflicts with you, you don¡¯t have to insult her,¡± Leonard spoke up.


    Although Leonard had a good temper, he couldn¡¯t sit still when he saw his family getting humiliated.


    Madison said viciously, ¡°Hmph, your daughter secretly got together with my ex-husband! What''s wrong with me insulting her?


    You guys are tarred with the same brush as her!¡±


    She hated Dakota very much. That bitch teamed up with her ex-husband to grab many things that should belong to her and


    Archie!


    Leonard almost mmed the table in anger. Right then, Cameron said coldly, ¡°Can you shut up?¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to talk to them, but they made trouble non-stop.


    Chapter 144


    217


    ¡°| have the freedom to speak. You can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    Madison looked at Cameron disdainfully. What confidence did this loser have to be arrogant in front


    of her?


    ¡°You''re the only one making noise in the restaurant. Don¡¯t you think you''ll affect other people¡¯s dining?¡±


    He raised his head, looking at her lightly.


    Her expression changed instantly, but soon she showed sarcasm. ¡°This ce is for rich people, not poor people like you who


    can¡¯t even order a dish. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, | don¡¯t understand. | only know you''re too noisy-you affect our dining.¡±


    Cameron rang the service bell to call the waiter.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, what can | do for you?¡±


    The waiter ran over immediately, full of respect. His boss had specifically told him to serve Cameron


    well.


    Cameron asked, ¡°Mellow Cloud Restaurant should prohibit guests from making loud noises while dining, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°What would you do if someone kept making loud noises that affected other guests?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll invite¡® them out,¡± the waiter said politely.


    The word ¡®invite¡¯ was a polite form. More precisely, the waiter would ¡®drive¡¯ them out.


    Those who coulde to Mellow Cloud Restaurant to dine were from the upper ss of society. Usually, they would pay


    attention to their image.


    It was the first time the waiter had seen such a rude customer like Madison.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    ¡°Okay, | got it.¡±


    Cameron smiled at the waiter, then looked at Madison.


    Noticing his gaze, she frowned in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t try to use a waiter to scare me! That¡¯s useless!¡±


    ¡°Do you see it? Thisdy has been noisy since she came in.¡±


    He ignored her, continuing to ask the waiter with a smile, ¡°ording to the rules here, she should be quiet or leave, right?¡±


    The waiter answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    If it were ordinary guests, the waiter would just turn a blind eye. After all, everyone who coulde here must be of a decent


    background.


    But this time, Cameron was a guest specially named by the boss!


    ¡°You, a waiter, want to kick us out?¡±


    Seeing this, Madison sneered disdainfully.


    Then, she looked at Cameron, and her sarcasm became more intense. ¡°Cameron, it¡¯s useless to frighten us! You''ve messed with


    the wrong person! Not to mention that a waiter isn¡¯t qualified to kick us out. Even if the manageres, it''ll still be useless!¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You look confident, huh?¡±


    She looked at him with contempt. ¡°I forgot to tell you. The manager of this restaurant is Archie¡¯s father¡¯s friend! You''re the ones


    who should get out!¡±


    After saying that, Madison immediately said coquettishly to Archie, ¡°Dear, they¡¯re such an eyesore. Can you ask the manager to


    kick them out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course! It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Archie agreed with a smile. He also disliked Cameron for a long time, but he never had the chance to


    deal with this bastard!


    This time, it was Cameron himself who sought the trouble!


    With a sneer, Archie took out his phone to call the manager.


    ¡°Mr. Snyder? Yes, it¡¯s me, Archie. I¡¯m already at the restaurant, but someone disturbed my girlfriend¡¯s enjoyment. | would like to


    ask you to drive them out. His name? He¡¯s Cameron Morgan. Are youing over now? Okay, I...¡±


    Before Archie could finish speaking, the manager, Ken Snyder, hung up hurriedly. He was slightly


    2/2


    startled but soon smiled.


    Archie thought Ken couldn¡¯t wait to rush to help him.


    H father, Magnus, was indeed prestigious enough for him to get Ken¡¯s help!


    ¡°ME: Snyder said he''d be right here.¡±


    Archie looked proud, looking over at Cameron with amusement.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Madison cooed in admiration. She then looked at Cameron, raising her chin proudly. ¡°Did you see that? Mr. Snyder sald he


    would be here soon! I''d like to see who would get kicked out!¡±


    ¡°Imph, fight with us? Don¡¯t forget who my son-inw is!¡±


    Pia also looked proud this time.


    skyler licked his lips, also eager to see Cameron make a fool of himself in front of them.


    Leonard and Jane didn¡¯t expect Archie to know the manager here. Seeing that the situation turned sour, they didn¡¯t want


    Cameron to make a fool of himself, whispering, ¡°Cam, we¡¯d better find another ce.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. They''ll be the ones kicked out soon.¡±


    Cameron smiled confidently.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    They looked at each other in doubt and felt even more anxious.


    Although Archie and others caused trouble, and the restaurant had clear rules, they knew the manager!


    He had the power to drive anyone away!


    ¡°Kick us out?¡±


    Hearing what Cameron said, Madison couldn''t help but sneer. ¡°Are you daydreaming? You loser!¡±


    ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense.


    He turned to stare at her.


    ¡°You!¡±


    She flushed with anger, gritting her teeth. ¡°What an arrogant loser! Fine, I''ll see who gets kicked outter!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Snyder!¡±


    Right then, the waiter¡¯s respectful voice came from the door of the VIP area.


    Ken, the manager in a suit, walked over hurriedly.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    Leonard and Jane grew nervous. They didn¡¯t expect Ken toe so quickly!


    Madison showed a hint of surprise. She also didn¡¯t expect him to rush to them so quickly to deal with


    the matter.


    Archie had just called him a moment ago, and he had already arrived.


    The rtionship between Magnus and Ken was indeed extraordinary!


    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Madison looked at Archie with a look of affection and adoration.


    ¡°This is a small case.¡±


    He said modestly, but he couldn¡¯t help smiling proudly. It was his power as one of the Top Four Scions in Yrando!


    ¡°Mr. Snyder, we''re here!¡± Archie waved at Ken.


    He frowned slightly, walking toward Archie.


    ¡°Mr. Snyder!¡±


    When the waiter saw Ken, he immediately looked respectful.


    Ken nodded, asking solemnly, ¡°Zac, what happened here just now?¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡±


    Just as the waiter was about to speak, Madison interjected, ¡°Mr. Snyder, this group of people made trouble here! They didn¡¯t


    order any food, even asking the waiter to kick us out!¡±


    Hearing that, Ken looked at her sternly.


    Madison was startled. Thinking he didn¡¯t know her identity, she immediately introduced herself, ¡± Mr. Snyder, you may not know


    me yet. I¡¯m Madison Parker, Archie¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    He still furrowed his brows after hearing that.


    Seeing this, Archie stood up and echoed, ¡°Yes, she is my fianc¨¦e. | brought her and her family here for a meal. But unexpectedly,


    | met some annoying people. We had some disputes.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed to Cameron.


    Looking over, Ken felt nervous, and his expression became even darker.


    Sure enough, the man that Archie mentioned on the phone was the distinguished guest that the boss specially mentioned¡ªMr.


    Morgan!


    How daring of this reckless bastard to provoke Mr. Morgan! Archie almost caused him trouble!


    Chapter 146


    212


    Leonard and Jane noticed Ken¡¯s solemn expression, knowing something was wrong


    Dakota also turned a little pale, although she still exined bravely, ¡°Mr. Snyder, that¡¯s not the case. It was them who took the


    initiative to provoke us! If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the waiter next


    to you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ken responded. He already knew how to deal with it.


    Madison and the others didn¡¯t know what Ken thought about this. Hearing his answer, they looked at Dakota arrogantly. ¡°Did you


    hear what Mr. Snyder said?¡±


    She said nothing, biting her lips hard.


    Cameron saw her reaction and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dakota. | believe Mr. Snyder will handle this matter fairly.¡±


    Ken trembled slightly, although he managed to hide it well.


    After hearing what Cameron said, Madison couldn''t help but snicker. ¡°Cameron, are you teaching Mr. Snyder how to do his job?


    Who do you think you are? You loser!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Archie also sneered before turning to look at Ken. ¡°Mr. Snyder, please drive them out! They''ll affect our mood!¡±


    Ken instantly turned cold while thinking to himself, ¡°Shut up! You bastard!¡±


    He looked at Archie with feigned sincerity. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve disturbed our most distinguished guests. Please leave our restaurant with


    your family.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Snyder told you to get out!¡±


    Archie shouted at Cameron arrogantly.


    He didn¡¯t think this sentence was for him, thinking that Ken just happened to be facing him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he was the one who called Ken, and Ken was his father¡¯s friend!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Cameron looked at Archie with a smile.


    Archie grew unhappy, saying to Ken, ¡°Mr. Snyder, have you seen his arrogance? Please ask security to take action!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Drive him away!¡±


    Through Archie, Madison pretended to be powerful.


    Ken¡¯s expression darkened. What he said next made Archie and Madison¡¯s arrogance instantly stiffen. ¡°You didn¡¯t get what |


    meant. | meant you, Archie Price, to get out with your family!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    Out of anger, Ken used the words ¡°get out".


    He thought the damn Archie and Madison had caused him trouble.


    Others might not know it. But as the manager of this restaurant, he knew that Lord ckheart had


    asked his boss to serve Cameron well!


    Offending Cameron was equivalent to offending Lord ckheart!


    Not to mention him, even his boss would be in trouble!


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Archie and the Parkers were dumbfounded.


    His eyes widened, and he looked at Ken in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Snyder, are you driving us away?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Get out of here!¡± Ken shouted angrily.


    Archie was in a daze, and then he snapped back to his senses.


    He looked at Ken, his expression gradually darkening. ¡°Mr. Snyder, you''re not joking, are you?¡±


    ¡°| have no time to joke with you! Leave with your family now! | don¡¯t wee you!¡±


    Ken issued an eviction order.


    Archie took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t know what had transpired, being driven away by a restaurant manager in public


    somewhat embarrassed him.


    So, his tone became unpleasant. ¡°Mr. Snyder, my family is aristocratic in Yrando. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to do me this


    favor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention your status. Even if your father is here, | won¡¯t stand on his side either!¡± Ken shouted.


    ¡°Take your people away! Don¡¯t affect other guests!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Archie gritted his teeth, his face flushing with rage. ¡°I''ll remember this! I''ll tell my dad when | get back!¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Without hesitation, Ken gestured for them to leave.


    ¡°Madison! Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± Archie urged Madison and his mother.


    Archie marched out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Dear, wait for me!¡± Madison quickly chased after him.


    Pia and Skyler also felt ashamed, quickly following behind.


    They would only embarrass themselves to stay here without Archie!


    Chapter 147Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    213


    After the four of them left, Ken¡¯s coldness immediately faded, and he turned to look at Cameron respectfully. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Morgan.


    | didn¡¯t know that something like this would happen and affect your dining.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Mr. Snyder. Thank you. Sorry that you offended Archie for our sake.¡± Cameron felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°They caused trouble in the first ce. As manager, | must ensure the guests¡¯ dining experience is up to standard,¡± Ken said


    politely.


    ¡°Anyway, | still appreciate your help.¡±


    Cameron smiled brightly. Thinking that Ken was quite good, he nned to ask Lord ckheart to tell the restaurant¡¯s boss to


    give Ken a promotion as a reward for helping them.


    ¡°You''re wee, Mr. Morgan!¡± Ken bowed.


    Cameron was indeed a big shot, and his demeanor in dealing with people was different. He was unlike Archie, who was arrogant


    and domineering because of his family background in Yrando.


    ¡°You may go ahead with your business.¡± Cameron smiled.


    Ken said respectfully, ¡°Then | won¡¯t disturb you. Enjoy your meal!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Snyder.¡±


    Ken retreated. As he walked, he whispered to the waiter with the microphone on his chest, ¡°I''ll pay all Mr. Morgan¡¯s expenses


    today.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s hearing was sharp, so he heard everything. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that Ken¡¯s way of handling the matter


    was excellent.


    ¡°Let''s order our dishes.¡±


    Cameron looked at Dakota and her parents, smiling calmly as if the farce had never happened.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She nodded slightly, looking at him with a hint of tenderness.


    ¡°Okay, Cam!¡±


    Leonard and Jane¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They didn¡¯t expect Cameron to be so capable that he could embarrass Archie.


    The way he handled things and his demeanor was also good.


    It was difficult to find such a son-inw who was powerful and unassuming. They felt relieved to let


    Dakota be with him.


    It also convinced them that the Parkers¡® humiliation of Cameron was because they were jealous of Dakota and wanted to destroy


    their rtionship.


    Chapter 147


    It was because they couldn¡¯t have him!

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    The meal ended on a happy note.


    During the meal, Leonard and Jane asked Cameron if he knew Ken.


    He replied that he asked Bobby¡¯s help to reserve the seat, so Bobby must have ordered Ken to give him special care.


    That was why Ken had helped them regardless of offending Archie.


    After all, although the Price family was wealthy, it couldn¡¯tpare with Bobby and Darth Holdings.


    Leonard and Jane instantly believed Cameron¡¯s statement.


    Soon, Jane took advantage to ask when he nned to marry Dakota. They had always wanted to have grandchildren.


    Her question made him feel embarrassed for a while.


    Dakota¡¯s pretty face turned red. She quickly tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve under the table, hinting her to stop talking.


    Jane knew her daughter was shy, so she smiled jokingly and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    But she knew Cameron had taken her words to heart. She was satisfied with him anyway!


    In contrast to how happy they were, Archie and the others, who got kicked out of the restaurant, weren¡¯t in such a good mood.


    He looked gloomy, feeling annoyed. Then, he kicked hard at the public trash can and cursed angrily, Asshole!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was extremely embarrassed today-he was kicked out of the restaurant by the people he called!


    Pia and Skyler were so frightened by his actions that they turned pale and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    They dared not make him any angrier than he already was.


    But they wondered about Cameron¡¯s identity as he could make Ken help him! Had they misconstrued his identity all these years?


    ¡°Dear, what was going on?¡± Madison couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°What else could be going on? That guy must have asked Mr. Kane to help him reserve a seat! That¡¯s why the restaurant¡¯s


    owner took special care of him!¡± Archie said through gritted teeth.


    Cameron was always so lucky to get hold of power!


    ¡°| see.¡± Madison breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next second, she turned angry. ¡°That bastard always relies on other people¡¯s power!¡±


    11


    Chapter 148


    2/2


    ¡°Hmph! Sooner orter, he won''t be arrogant!¡±


    Archie snorted. ¡°We''re about to get a huge surprise from Ms. Jones and be famous in Yrando! We can deal with him


    properly by then!¡±


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m waiting for that day too!¡± Madison was also looking forward to it.


    That loser ruined her wedding and caused her to be embarrassed repeatedly. She would make Cameron pay a hundredfold!


    And also Dakota. She wouldn''t let that bitch go when the time came!


    They were thinking about how to take revenge on Cameron and Dakota. Just then, a ck extended version of Lincoln with the


    license te VA88888 drove slowly from an intersection and finally stopped not far from them.


    Archie immediately paid attention to its license te, and he became excited. That was Laura¡¯s car! The car window slowly


    lowered, revealing an unrivaled face. Sure enough, it was Laura!


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, she stared at the 100-floor Global International Building, looking up at the top floor.


    ording to the information from Otis, Cameron was dining at the Mellow Cloud Restaurant on the 100th floor. She was waiting


    for him toe out.


    Naturally, Archie didn¡¯t know that Laura came here specifically to wait for Cameron.


    He thought he was lucky enough to meet her here, running up to her and greeting her enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, Ms. Jones. Are


    you waiting for someone?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    ¡°Ms. Jones, are you waiting for someone?¡± Archie asked enthusiastically.


    Archie looked ttering,pletely different from his gloomy expression just now.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Jones!¡± Madison also walked up to greet Laura.


    Laura¡¯s expression darkened.


    Looking at the annoying people who suddenly appeared, she frowned slightly, then rxed and nodded.


    Despite her coldness, they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong as she had always been indifferent toward


    everyone.


    Archie said more enthusiastically, ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m familiar with the big shots in Yrando. Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone,¡± Laura said calmly.


    Then, she asked casually, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She was curious because Cameron was also here.


    Archie and Madison thought she cared about them. They felt surprised and hurriedly replied, ¡°We just came here for a meal.


    But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Her expression was still cold.


    ¡°But we met Cameron again! He insulted and bullied us, asking the restaurant manager to kick us out!


    T


    Archie was indignant, trying to worsen Laura¡¯s impression of Cameron and Dakota.


    ¡°Cameron?¡±


    She suddenly became interested.


    Otis¡® intel was indeed correct. Cameron was really at Mellow Cloud Restaurant!


    Archie thought Laura was concerned about what happened in the restaurant just now. ¡°Yes, he is so arrogant because Mr. Kane


    was supporting him! It was also thanks to Mr. Kane¡¯s help that he was able to get bailed out of Colonel Bailey¡¯s imprisonment !


    Ms. Jones, you must stay away from him! Since Colonel Bailey arrested him, he must be a dangerous man!¡±


    He pretended to care about her to win her favor.


    ¡°| see,¡± Laura said calmly, ¡°You should go back first. Thanks for telling me this.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee. It¡¯s our honor to help you!¡± Archie said in an attempt to tter her.


    Chapter 149


    2/3


    She nodded lightly and then raised the window, not wanting to see these two annoying people again. Thinking she was hiding


    from the sun, he whispered to Madison, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t disturb Ms. Jones!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    They left quickly.


    ¡°Madison, who were you talking to just now?¡±


    Seeing their expressions, Pia couldn''t help but ask in surprise, especially when she found that Archie also looked so happy and


    excited.


    ¡°Mom, the person sitting in the car just now was Ms. Jones!¡± Madison said excitedly.


    ¡°Ms. Jones?¡±


    Pia frowned slightly. When she realized what she had heard, she gasped. ¡°Is that the youngdy from the Jones family, the most


    wealthy family in Leving?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Madison said proudly. It was a great honor for her to get to know Laura!


    ¡°| should greet Ms. Jones too!!!


    Pia prepared to go to Laura excitedly.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t! Ms. Jones is resting now. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± Madison stopped her quickly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Pia also wanted to meet Laura and leave a good impression, Madison had stopped her. She had no choice but to give


    up.


    ¡°But what is Ms. Jones doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones is waiting for someone,¡± Madison said.


    ¡°Waiting for someone? Who is she waiting for?¡±


    Pia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The person who could make Laura wait in person must have an extraordinary identity!


    ¡°lm not sure as well.¡±


    Madison shook her head. ¡°Mom, let''s stand far away and see who Ms. Jones is waiting for. But don¡¯t let her see us. Or she''ll


    think we''re rude!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    They hurried to the bus stop, making their way diagonally across the road. With the help of the cover of the bus stop and the


    slight distance, they sessfully hid themselves from Laura¡¯s sight.


    At such a distance, it was enough to see the situation on her side.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chaphy 140


    3/3


    They waited patiently. But after more than 10 minutes passed, the person Laura was waiting for still didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Madison, why hasn¡¯t anyonee yet?¡± Pia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°| don¡¯t know. Let''s wait a little longer.¡±


    Madison also felt puzzled. Logically speaking, if the other party knew that Laura was downstairs, he shoulde down quickly.


    Just as she pondered, Cameron and the others walked out of the Global International Building after finishing their meal. They


    looked pleased.


    ¡°It''s them again!¡± Madison frowned in disgust.


    While Laura, who was in the car, became excited after seeing Cameron.


    iA

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    ¡°Cam, thanks for the meal. Come to our ce some other time. I''ll prepare delicious food!¡±


    At the door of the building, Jane smiled warmly.


    Cameron also smiled. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Jennings.¡±


    Jane warmly invited, ¡°By the way, do you want toe to our ce now?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. | still have something to do. Let¡¯s meet up another day.¡±


    Thinking about how he spent the night at the Jennings familyst time, Cameron quickly made an excuse. If Jane kept him


    overnight again, he would be in the same room with Dakota, which would be awkward again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he was just her fake boyfriend, not her actual boyfriend yet.


    ¡°Okay, Cam. Go ahead with your business first. Young people¡¯s careers are the most important!¡± Jane expressed support.


    Cameron replied, ¡°Thanks for your understanding.¡±


    That''s fine. I''ve been down this road before. We''ll head back first. Tell Dakota when you''re free. I''ll prepare a feast for you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°We''ll leave now!¡±


    Cameron waved them goodbye.


    Dakota looked at him, pursing her lips slightly. ¡°Cameron, I''ll see you some other time.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Hmm, okay, see you another day.¡¯


    The Jennings family went to the parking lot, got into their BMW 320i, and left.


    After watching them leave, Cameron also prepared to go back.


    However, before he had taken a few steps, he suddenly stopped-he saw a ck Lincoln parked by the


    road.


    Looking at the VA license te, he could guess that the person sitting in the car was Laura. She might be waiting for someone


    here.


    Cameron wanted to pretend not to see it. But the car window in the back seat suddenly lowered, revealing Laura¡¯s charming


    face.


    She greeted him softly, ¡°Hello, Cameron.¡±


    He was stunned, frowning. Did shee to see him?


    Chapter 150


    2/2


    Although he was reluctant to see her, she might havee to him because of Peggy¡¯s kidnapping and the person who was


    behind it.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked toward Laura.


    Archie and the others at the bus stop across the street saw this scene. Instantly, they were full of


    shock.


    Laura was waiting for Cameron! Did their eyes deceive them?


    They shook their heads vigorously, looking intently again. Then, they found Cameron standing next to the ck Lincoln, talking


    to Laura.


    Due to the distance, they couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were talking about. But they could confirm that the person Laura


    was waiting for was Cameron!


    Archie was stunned for a moment. ¡°This... how is this possible?¡±


    Madison murmured absently, her lips trembling violently. ¡°It¡¯s not true... It must not be true...¡±


    ¡°Madison, how could this happen...¡±


    Pia and Skyler also looked pale.


    What exactly was going on? How did Cameron know Laura?


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s continue to look. Maybe it¡¯s not the case. Maybe Cameron happened to meet Ms. Jones...¡±


    Madisoncked confidence when she said so because it was Laura who took the initiative to lower the


    window!


    It meant that she took the initiative to greet Cameron!


    Laura¡¯s action reminded Madison of Cameron''s wooden box filled with love letters.


    Among them was a love letter written by Laura!


    Were those love letters real? Could it be that he had been hiding his identity all these years? Did she make a mistake?


    With that thought, Madison turned pale, feeling a strong sense of regret.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    ¡°Ms. Jones, what do you want from me?¡±


    On the roadside, Cameron looked at Laura indifferently.


    Her eyes dimmed when she heard his unfamiliar and cold tone.


    She showed a slightly bitter smile. ¡°Cameron, we don¡¯t have to be strangers.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, if you have anything to say, just say it. I''m busy.¡±


    Cameron took a breath. Strangely, he couldn''t stay calm when facing Laura, especially now that he knew she had kept their


    photo.


    He could only deliberately pretend to be indifferent to stay away from her.


    Feeling her heart tingle slightly, she took a breath and said softly, ¡°Cameron, let¡¯s talk in the car. | want to take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just say it here,¡± Cameron refused. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Laura


    anymore.


    ¡°Cameron, | have something to tell you. Please get in the car first.¡±


    Laura bit her lip lightly and spoke in a pleading tone.


    She wanted to take him somewhere to tell him many things. For this purpose, she didn¡¯t even take Peggy with her to avoid


    influencing her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Looking at Laura¡¯s eyes, Cameron couldn''t help but let out a deep breath.


    What he couldn¡¯t stand the most was women looking at him like this, especially Laura. But he still said firmly, ¡°Ms. Jones, | have


    no time.¡±


    Laura didn¡¯t speak and just bit her lip tighter. Her eyes were full of resentment and pleading.


    Damn it!


    Cameron was going crazy and eventually surrendered, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I''ll get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Laura was pleased. Cameron shook his head, preparing to open the door and get in.


    Right then, a loud sound came from the direction of the intersection. A green pickup truck with a military region license te was


    speeding over to them.


    Laura and Cameron were attracted by the sound and subconsciously looked over.


    ¡°Isn''t that Colonel Bailey¡¯s truck?¡±


    Chapter 151


    2/3


    Cameron felt puzzled.


    The military pickup truck rushed to him like a savage beast. He wondered if Lena had something urgent to do with him.


    While he was confused, the military pickup truck abruptly stopped behind the ck Lincoln.


    The door of the pickup truck soon opened. Lena, who was in a camo uniform, jumped out.


    ¡°Hello, Colonel Bailey.¡±


    Looking at her, Cameron smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Cameron Morgan! | finally found you!¡±


    However, Lena stared at him with a murderous look.


    In order to search for him, she mobilized a lot of surveince. Finally, she found this bastard!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cameron raised his eyebrows, full of doubts.


    He saved Lenast night, but she was acting like she was meeting an enemy upon seeing him.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Seeing his dumbfounded look, Lena almost pped him in anger. She even wanted to shoot him!


    But she wouldn¡¯t let him off so lightly. She was going to cut this bastard¡ªwho took her virginity- into pieces!


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Cameron looked at Lena, puzzled. He didn¡¯t offend her. Why did she seem to have a deep hatred for him?


    ¡°I''m taking you to the military region!¡±


    Lena didn¡¯t bother to exin as she cuffed him.


    Cameron was stunned. ¡°Colonel Bailey, what are you doing?¡±


    She revealed a murderous intent. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Cameron frowned, thinking that she might have misunderstood something.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I''ll go with Colonel Bailey first. I''ll contact youter.¡±


    After saying that, Cameron got into the truck with Lena cooperatively.


    Lena snorted coldly. Upon returning to the truck, she stepped on the elerator and sped away.


    She couldn''t wait to kill this damn Cameron!


    Chapter 151


    Seeing Lena¡¯s murderous look, Laura realized the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°Perez, follow them.¡±


    Her tone became cold again. ¡°Also, | hope you''ll forget what you heard just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones!¡±


    Perez''s heart skipped a beat. Laura had returned to her usual appearance!

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The military pickup truck and the ck Lincoln left the Global International Building one after


    another.


    This scene was all seen by the four people across the street.


    Archie immediately ¡°understood¡± the situation and said gloatingly, ¡°| know what happened!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Parkers felt curious.


    ¡°It''s simple. Ms. Jones came to see Cameron not because she knows him. Perhaps the case hemitted involved her, so she


    came to ask him!¡± B


    Archie squinted. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen Colonel Bailey cuffing him just now. He must''vemitted a serious crime, and Ms. Jones


    contacted Colonel Bailey to arrest him!¡±


    ¡°Dear, | think you''re right!¡±


    After listening to his analysis, Madison thought that was the case. ¡°I did see Colonel Bailey cuff him angrily! His crime must be so


    serious that Mr. Kane can¡¯t bail him out again!¡±


    Archie revealed a hint of dness and gloom. He felt pleased that it was a false rm. But he was pissed off that that loser had


    scared him!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could that moocher know Ms. Jones?¡±


    Madison snorted, sweeping away the regret in her heart.


    Now that she thought about it, she believed she was right. Cameron was just a moocher in the Parker family for five years. What


    identity could he hide? How could Laura know him!


    Pia instantly felt relieved.


    ¡°That bastard frightened us!¡± Skyler cursed unhappily.


    After confirming their guess, they feltfortable.


    Meanwhile, the military pickup truck went straight to the nearby Yrando Military Region after leaving the Global International


    Building.


    Lena had made arrangements with the people in the military region in advance. She took Cameron into the interrogation room


    and pressed him onto the cold interrogation chair.


    Looking around, Cameron found that the cameras in this interrogation room were off.


    Obviously, Lena had asked someone to turn off the cameras here in advance.


    Could she be trying to lynch him? But he didn¡¯t remember when he messed with her.


    With a hint of surprise, Cameron couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Colonel Bailey, | don¡¯t seem to have offended


    Chapter 152


    you, right?¡±


    Lena scolded fiercely, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Hearing this bastard¡¯s voice made her want to kill him!


    She mmed the door and then turned on the deskmp specially used for interrogating prisoners. She pointed the dazzling


    light at Cameron.


    The sudden bright light made his eyes hurt, which also angered him.


    It was he who saved Lena. Why was she retaliating against him?


    After getting used to the light for a while, he looked at the murderous Lena and asked, ¡°Colonel Bailey, what on earth do you


    want? | saved you. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°You saved me? Don''t you think you¡¯re shameless to say that?¡±


    Her eyes widened. It would¡¯ve been fine if Cameron hadn¡¯t mentioned the matterst night. She couldn¡¯t wait to shoot him right


    now!


    ¡°Yes, | saved you. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Cameron frowned. Was there something wrong with what he said?


    However, Lena thought he was provoking her.


    She was so angry that she knocked themp to the ground. She then rushed up and grabbed his cor, roaring, ¡°You lustful


    bastard! Do you dare to repeat yourself?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    ¡°Lustful bastard?¡±


    Cameron was stunned. What happened? Why did Lena think of him as a lustful bastard?


    ¡°Yes, you''re a lewd devil! A pervert!¡±


    Lena gritted her teeth tightly, revealing murderous intent. She wanted to cut him into pieces!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cameron had no idea what she was saying. Not only did she curse him for being a lustful bastard, but


    she also called him a lewd devil.


    He was a decent adult who was upright. But she seemed to describe him as a man who did all kinds of evil and behaved terribly.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, do we have a misunderstanding?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    There must be something wrong!


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Yes, | did misunderstand you!¡±


    Lena gritted her teeth, saying palely, ¡°I thought you were somewhat reliable, but | didn¡¯t expect you to do that! You¡¯re worse than


    a beast!¡±


    ¡°Worse than a beast?¡± Cameron frowned, wondering why she said so.


    ¡°Can you make it clear? | have my dignity. | can¡¯t let myself be cussed out by you for no reason, right?¡±


    His tone also became slightly lower. He was a man with a temper as well.


    ¡°You have dignity? You motherless bastard!¡±


    Lena scolded angrily, saying all the swear words she could think of. But even so, she still wasn¡¯t satisfied as he had taken her


    most precious virginity!


    With that thought, anger surged within her. Cameron finally turned gloomy because of the word


    motherless*.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    What he hated most was when someone mentioned his deceased mother!


    ¡°Lena Bailey, please watch your mouth.¡±


    He stared at Lena gloomily.


    11


    Her heart skipped a beat. She felt like a ferocious beast was staring at her, but she quickly came to her


    senses.


    Thinking about what Cameron did to her and how he still refused to admit it, she became angry again.


    She pulled out her pistol, pointing it at his head. ¡°You damned gangster! I''ll kill you!¡±


    Chapter 153


    2/2


    With a pistol pointed at his head, Cameron held back thest trace of his temper. ¡°Colonel Bailey, can¡¯t you just make it clear?


    You don''t have to do this to me.¡±


    ¡°Make it clear?¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    How could she make it clear? Should she ask if Cameron slept with her while she was drugged?


    It was difficult for her to ask such a question. He might not admit it either.


    Imagining that he might have looked at her naked body and touched her all over but was still ying victim, she unconsciously


    quickened her breathing. It made her chest heave violently.


    Cameron raised his eyebrows, feeling Lena was strange today. He even wondered why she was so angry as he didn¡¯t seem to


    have said anything wrong.


    He was staring at her face. However, Lena already thought of him as a molester, so she thought that he was staring at her


    heaving chest.


    Instantly, a burst of anger erupted like a volcano. Lena subconsciously pulled the trigger!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    1/3


    A gunshot rang out in the interrogation room.


    Fortunately, Cameron reacted quickly and sessfully dodged the bullet. But even so, gunshot sound still made his eardrums


    ache.


    He looked at Lena in disbelief, obviously not expecting her to shoot him.


    ¡°Lena Bailey, you''re crazy!¡±


    the deafening


    Cameron shouted angrily. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time, the shot just now would have killed him!


    Lena was startled.


    Looking at his furious expression, she realized that she had fired her pistol just now. But this bastard deserved it!


    Without any guilt, she said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong about me shooting you? You were just lucky enough to dodge it!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cameron''s expression finally darkened.


    This crazy woman must have gone insane! If he had known this, he wouldn''t have saved herst night!


    ¡°| missed the shot just now. But | won¡¯t miss the next one!¡±


    Lena was also so angry that she gritted her teeth and pointed her pistol at his head again. But this time, she was just scaring


    him.


    She would never let this bastard off so lightly!


    When Lena pointed at Cameron with her pistol again, he turned cold.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you know what? What | hate most is someone pointing at me with a pistol!¡±


    ¡°So what? You scumbag!¡±


    Her demeanor also instantly turned cold. This bastard had taken away her virginity, but now he dared


    to threaten her!


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Looking at the crazy Lena, Cameron took a deep breath, and his tone was extremely low.


    ¡°Oh, so what if | force you? Can you resist?¡±


    She felt a little proud when she saw that he was finally pissed off.


    This bastard had been calm since she put him in the interrogation room. Instead, she was the only


    Chapter 154


    one who was angry!


    She also wanted to piss off Cameron!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    2/3


    Seeing Lena smiling happily, Cameron finally couldn¡¯t help but utter a curse word. He couldn¡¯t stand


    it anymore.


    Abruptly, he stood up from the chair and broke the handcuffs forcefully!


    Lena was dumbfounded. Before she could react from the shock, Cameron had already snatched her pistol. He was pointing it at


    her head.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°You... What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I want to do? You crazy woman!¡±


    Cameron gritted his teeth in hatred.


    ¡°Y¡ªYou won''t dare to shoot me!¡±


    Lena didn''t believe it.


    ¡°How about giving it a try?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon saying that, he pulled the bolt of the pistol to load the bullet.


    Lena froze, not expecting that Cameron would dare to do so. However, as a colonel, she would never give in to this bastard!


    She clenched her fists and burst out with a sharp roar, ¡°You lustful bastard! I''ll kill you!¡±


    Instantly, she wanted to punch Cameron¡¯s temple fiercely, regardless of whether he had a pistol in


    his hand.


    ¡°You crazy woman!¡±


    Cameron became gloomy. He just wanted to scare Lena to calm her down. Unexpectedly, she wanted


    his life!


    A sh of anger rose in his heart. Without hesitation, he grabbed her fist forcefully, twisted her hand to her back, and pressed her


    heavily on the interrogation table.


    Lena didn¡¯t expect that Cameron was so strong that he could subdue her.


    However, she was so furious that she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. She wanted to aim for his crotch


    with a back hook!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cameron''s brows twitched, and he quickly mped his legs hard to avoid losing his manhood.


    Even though Cameron caught her back hook, the stubborn Lena still didn¡¯t give up. She swung her


    ¡°7


    Chapter 154


    body wildly, trying to break free.


    Seeing that she still wanted to break his manhood, Cameron frowned. Finally, he lost patience and spanked her hard!


    4

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crisp sound echoed in the interrogation room, and the atmosphere became deadly silent.


    Lena was stunned, her body stiff.


    After Cameron spanked her, he couldn''t help but gasp. He realized that he seemed to have acted a little impulsively.


    He shouldn''t have spanked her.


    Sure enough, Lena flew into a rage after a brief pause. ¡°Cameron, I''ll kill you! Let me go!¡±


    She struggled violently, roaring continuously.


    Cameron paused slightly. He wouldn''t let go of her at a time like this.


    However, thinking that she had just shot at him and called him motherless, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry. He said


    gloomily, ¡°Colonel Bailey, calm down for a moment!¡±


    ¡°Calm down? Never! I''ll fight you to death!¡±


    Lena went berserk. This lustful bastard! Not only did he take away her virginity, but he even spanked her in the interrogation


    room!


    If she didn¡¯t kill him, she would eat her words!


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Cameron shouted at her, ¡°If | had known this, | wouldn¡¯t have saved youst night!¡±


    ¡°Save me? Did that count as a rescue?¡±


    Lena growled. If that counted as saving her, then she would rather die!


    ¡°Hey, | dealt with the gangster and detoxified you. Doesn¡¯t that count as a rescue?¡±


    Cameron frowned.


    ¡°What did you say? You detoxified me?¡±


    Lena paused, stopping her struggle.


    ¡°Yes, or you wouldn¡¯t be here in good condition.¡±


    Cameron couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows.


    She hesitated, then turned to look at him. ¡°You''re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why would | lie to you?¡± Cameron looked at her speechlessly.


    Lena gradually calmed herself down when she looked at his sincere expression.


    Did she misunderstand him? But where did the blood on the hotel sheetse from?


    Chapter 255


    212


    Thinking of that, she turned cold again. ¡°How did you detoxify me?¡±


    ¡°L use the filiform needle, of course. What else would | have used?¡±


    Cameron looked at Lena with an upright look.


    Her gaze fluctuated, and she asked, ¡°What about the blood on the sheets?¡±


    ¡°Blood on the sheets?¡±


    Cameron was stunned. After returning to his senses, he recalled the scenest night and almost pped himself for his


    carelessness.


    He left without cleaning the scene!


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, that was from my nosebleed.¡± Cameron smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Your nosebleed?¡± Lena was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He felt amused, finally knowing why she was so furious that she wanted to kill him.


    She must have thought that he took away her virginity while she was under the influence of the drug.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lena looked at Cameron suspiciously.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. If | had slept with you, | would¡¯ve cleaned the scene properly. How could |


    leave behind something like that? | wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble.¡±


    He smiled helplessly again.


    Lena blushed. It turned out that she misunderstood Cameron!


    But why did he get a nosebleed when he detoxified her? He must have seen something he shouldn''t


    have!


    Recalling her torn corst night, she felt embarrassed. She gritted her teeth, asking, ¡°Cameron, did you see something you


    shouldn''t have?¡±


    Cameron didn¡¯t expect Lena to ask this question and visibly stiffened..


    Lena''s face flushed when she saw his reaction.


    She guessed it right!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    ¡°Cameron, you did see it!¡±


    Lena took a deep breath and stared at Cameron fiercely, which made his scalp numb.


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t hide the truth. It was his fault that he didn¡¯t clean up his nosebleed in time.


    ¡°Tell me! What did you see?¡± Lena tried to calm herself down. She held back the heat in her cheeks.


    Cameron pointed to her chest.


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Lena was secretly relieved.


    If he only saw her chest, that was fine. She remembered her bra was still on, so she probably wasn¡¯tpletely exposed.


    But this bastard still saw her chest. She got the short end of the stick!


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Thinking of that, Lena red at Cameron fiercely.


    He thought she wanted to get mad again, so he quickly proved his innocence.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, | didn¡¯t do anything! You tore your clothes off yourself...¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    Lena turned pale with anger. Why did this bastard act like he was at a disadvantage?


    Cameron didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    To prove that he didn¡¯t do anything, he swore, ¡°Colonel Bailey, | swear | have no interest in you! | didn¡¯t even touch you at that


    time! | swear on my name!¡±


    Her mouth twitched slightly. His righteous look made her seem like a bad person!


    Lena gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Cameron looked at her helplessly. ¡°Colonel Bailey, what¡¯s wrong this time?¡±


    She snorted angrily. ¡°Hmph, you annoy me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll go.¡±


    Cameron wanted to get away from her, who looked like a ticking time bomb.


    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave yet!¡±


    Chapter 156


    Lena stopped him. She hadn¡¯t dealt with him for what happened just now. He spanked her!


    No one had ever spanked her, not even her parents. But that bastard did so!


    Now, she felt a burning sting in her butt!


    Cameron stopped, feeling chills run through him. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Lena frowned. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to stay with me.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Of course not. | just have other things to do.¡±


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry to see Laura?¡±


    It seemed that his rtionship with Laura was unusual.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although that wasn¡¯t the case, Cameron admitted it as an excuse.


    ¡°What''s your rtionship with her?¡±


    Lena was very interested in this.


    ¡°Just a normal rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! You fooled me again!¡±


    The veins on her forehead bulged. She felt that he was treating her as a fool!


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you need to change your bad temper, or no one will marry you in the future.¡±


    Seeing her grumpiness, Cameron couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°Hmph, nonsense! | have a ton of suitors. You¡¯ve just never seen them!¡±


    Lena snorted coldly. And what she said was indeed true.


    Most men in the Capital Military Region had feelings for her, as well as the men from other ces.


    Cameron smiled awkwardly, secretly thinking that whoever married Lena would be subjected to


    domestic violence.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense! Let''s settle the matter just now!¡±


    Lena changed the topic, and her tone suddenly became sharp.


    ¡°What matter?¡±


    Cameron was startled and didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he already exin everything?


    ¡°What a bastard!¡±


    Seeing Cameron pretending to be dumbfounded, Lena was so angry that she gritted her teeth again. | mean the... It¡¯s about how


    you spanked me just now!¡±


    Chapter 156


    3/8


    Obviously, she was hesitant when she said that. After a brief pause, her pretty face flushed.


    Although she was usually carefree and grumpy, she was still very conservative.


    Cameron''s mouth twitched. He did not expect Lena to mention that.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He grinned. ¡°Colonel Bailey, it was all because you misunderstood me. Also, you almost shot me to death. Just consider that


    spank aspensation for my mental loss.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lena wanted to fly into a rage again. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Cameron was worried Lena would go crazy again. He had already spanked her, and he couldn''t turn back time either.


    So, after careful consideration, he suggested, ¡°How about you spank me back?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    ¡°Spank you back?¡±


    Cameron''s words immediately stunned Lena.


    ¡°Yes, then we''ll be even.¡±


    Cameron rubbed his chin, thinking they could solve the problem in this way.


    But Lena¡¯s face shed with anger. ¡°You bastard!¡±


    This guy was teasing her!


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, why are you scolding me again? I¡¯m just trying to figure out a solution.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron felt like he had a headacheing on.


    ¡°What kind of solution is this!¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and she almost drew her pistol again,


    Cameron pondered aloud, ¡°How about you jot it down first? Let¡¯s settle this matter when I¡¯m free next time.¡±


    She was about to explode with anger, and her teeth were chattering. ¡°You¡¯re really pissing me off!¡±


    He was so bold to make her wait until he had time!


    Right then, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Lena frowned and opened the door with annoyance. ¡°Didn''t | say that | shouldn¡¯t be disturbed during the interrogation?¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, sorry to disturb you. It¡¯s a call from the Leving Military Region, asking you to release him right now,¡± the soldier


    said carefully.


    Whether it was Lena or the Leving Military Region, the soldier couldn¡¯t afford to offend either one of


    them.


    ¡°The Leving Military Region?¡±


    Lena frowned deeply, soon guessing that it was Laura,


    Only Laura knew that she had taken Cameron away, and only Laura could order the people from the Leving Military Region.


    The rtionship between Cameron and Laura was indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°Got it. I''ll let him go now.¡±


    Lena calmed down.


    Chapter 157


    2/2


    On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the soldier; on the other hand, she had solved the misunderstanding


    with Cameron.


    Otherwise, let alone the people from Leving, she wouldn¡¯t let Cameron go even if her grandfather ¡ª the deputymander¡ª


    called her!


    ¡°Cameron, you''re lucky today! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±


    She walked up to Cameron and red at him.


    ¡°Okay, Colonel Bailey.¡±


    He grinned. Later? He would never let this crazy woman find him again! Every time he met her, nothing good happened!


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, could you please help me unlock the handcuffs?¡±


    Cameron reached out, showing the handcuffs he had broken.


    Lena squinted and couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. This freak was so strong!


    ¡°By the way, what''s the rtionship between you and Laura? She seems to be very interested in you.¡±


    Lena asked curiously when she unlocked Cameron¡¯s handcuffs. It wasn¡¯t the first time she asked him this question.


    ¡°| have nothing to do with her,¡± Cameron said calmly. It was still the same answer.


    ¡°Hmph forget it!¡± Lena snorted in displeasure.


    Cameron didn¡¯t exin anymore. After she released him from the handcuffs, he rubbed his wrists, thanked her, and left the


    interrogation room.


    ¡°Hmph, even if you refuse to tell me, I''ll find out your rtionship with Laura sooner orter!¡±


    Lena stared at Cameron¡¯s leaving figure and gritted her teeth unhappily.


    After Cameron left the Yrando Military Region, he immediately saw the ck Lincoln waiting on the


    roadside.


    Seeing him, Laura immediately lowered the window. He blew out a breath and walked toward her.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Seeing Cameron walking toward her, Laura showed a gentle look.


    ¡°Ms. Jones.¡±


    Cameron''s tone was indifferent, and he seemed unwilling to make direct contact with her.


    She saw through his thoughts and felt a little sad, but she still said gently, ¡°Get in the car. I''ll take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Cameron soon got into the car.


    ¡°Let''s go,


    Perez.¡± Laura¡¯s tone went back to sounding cold.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones!¡±


    Perez quickly started the car. He wondered who Cameron was as Laura treated him differently. He had never heard of Cameron


    before.


    Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was silent.


    Cameron kept looking out the window. He sat far away from Laura.


    Laura nced at him several times.


    Her coldness would turn to tenderness when she saw him.


    After seven years, he had be more mature. It had been a long time since she had seen him up close like this.


    If only time could stay at this moment forever.


    Although Cameron kept looking out the window, he wasn¡¯t focused on the scene outside.


    He didn¡¯t know where she wanted to take him. Taking a deep breath, he decided to ask her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned his head, only to see her gentle gaze. Instantly, his heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    Laura also didn¡¯t expect Cameron to turn around at this moment. After a moment''s panic, she immediately regained her


    composure. ¡°The scenery outside is beautiful, right? You¡¯ve been looking out the window.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron responded perfunctorily but couldn¡¯t help thinking of her gentle look.


    Her gentleness reminded him of the photo that fell out of her bag previously and what Dakota had


    said to him.


    Could it be that Laura still had feelings with him?


    Chapter 158


    212


    With that thought, Cameron couldn¡¯t help but frown. He felt inexplicably irritable.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Cameron?¡±


    Laura saw his irritation and asked out of concern.


    He shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    With their current rtionship, it was inappropriate for him to ask about that photo. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to feel heart¡ª


    wrenching pain again, which he had experienced seven years ago.


    It was enough to feel that feeling once in his life.


    Cameron secretly took a deep breath. He did not want to see Laura and turned his head to the window again.


    Laura couldn''t help but feel sad when she saw him reject her.


    They were in love once, but...


    While lost in thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly. She couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was powerless to change things.


    If she hadn¡¯t deceived Cameron with a cold lie, forced him to leave the Jones family, and made him hate her, his life would¡¯ve


    been in danger.


    To protect him, she had no choice. Before that, she had fought against her family and begged her father for mercy, but the result


    was...


    ¡°Ms. Jones, we''re at the waterfront.¡±


    Just then, Perez¡¯s respectful voice sounded.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    Laura blinked, and her thoughts returned to reality.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Waterfront? Cameron frowned slightly. Why did she bring him to the waterfront?


    ¡°Cameron, we''re here. Let''s get out.¡±


    While he was still confused, she looked at him gently.


    He took a deep breath and got out of the car with her.


    Entering the waterfront, they saw a lush field of nts. The scenery all around was beautiful. Further ahead, there was a wide


    artificial beach.


    In front of the beach, the blue artificial sea area was sparkling under the sun¡¯s reflection.


    There were also two rows of high-rise buildings by the beach.


    That was Yrando¡¯s famous Sunshine International Vacation Hotel. It had a range of services, including catering, amodation,


    and so on¡ªall of which were kept to ultra-high standards.


    Looking at the high-rise buildings and the sparkling sea, Cameron couldn''t help but frown.


    The Yrando waterfront was usually lively, filled with local peopleing to rx and tourists from


    out of town.


    But today, apart from him and Laura, he didn¡¯t see anyone else. Perhaps she had reserved the waterfront.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, did you reserve this ce?¡±


    Cameron raised his eyebrows as he looked at her.


    Laura nodded softly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want others to disturb us.*


    ¡°Hmph, you''re indeedvish.¡±


    11


    Cameron couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Her purpose was probably to avoid anyone seeing her with him.


    After all, she was the superior Laura Jones. If anyone saw her with an unknown man like him, it might have an impact on her


    reputation.


    ¡°Cameron, you''ve misunderstood me.¡±


    Feeling the coldness in Cameron''s words, Laura looked at him a little aggrievedly. She knew his character and knew that he had


    misunderstood her.


    But after what happened seven years ago, it was normal for him to have such a reaction.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, it doesn¡¯t matter whether | misunderstood you.¡¯


    Cameron took a deep breath and continued lightly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. You


    Chapter 159


    212


    brought me here and spent so much to reserve the entire waterfront. What do you want to tell me?¡±


    He just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. The longer he stayed with Laura, the more agitated he became and the harder


    it was to be calm.


    Laura could see Cameron''s resistance to her. Parsing her lips slightly, she said, ¡°Cameron, | only have about a week left. I''ll go


    back early.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Cameron smiled slightly. ¡°Vrando is dangerous. You''d better return to Leving as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, do you hate me that much?¡±


    Laura bit her lip, feeling a faint tingling in her heart.


    ¡°Hmph, what do you think?¡±


    Cameron pretended to be indifferent, wanting to alienate her and keep her away from him.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Her eyes dimmed slightly.


    But remembering her time in Yrando was running out, she immediately cheered up and looked at Cameron while pretending to


    be rxed. ¡°If this is ourst meeting, will you miss me in the future? Will you remember me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Cameron couldn''t help but be stunned. Was this her early farewell to him?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    Cameron felt puzzled.


    Seeing Laura¡¯s unusual demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Jones, are you suffering from some sort of terminal illness?


    It was all he could think of. Otherwise, with her character and her behavior toward him, she wouldn¡¯t have asked such a


    question.


    ¡°Terminally ill?¡±


    Laura was startled but then realized something. She smiled softly. ¡°My health is good. | just want to know whether you''ll still think


    of me if we never meet again.¡±


    When she said that, she looked at Cameron seriously.


    He hesitated, wanting to say no. But he couldn''t get his words out when he looked at her.


    Taking a deep breath, he pretended to be calm. ¡°Ms. Jones, it¡¯s impossible to forget someone who has appeared in my life


    completely.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Laura felt slightly d. Although Cameron didn¡¯t give her a direct answer, she was satisfied with


    what he said.


    At least he wouldn''t forget her.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, are you really okay?¡±


    Cameron couldn¡¯t help but frown, finding it strange. With her character, she wouldn¡¯t ask such a


    question.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Laura looked far away at the beautiful beach scene with a small smile. ¡°Cameron, do you like the scenery here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cameron said casually, not understanding what Laura wanted to express. He didn¡¯t think she brought him here to enjoy the


    scenery.


    ¡°Then I''ll hold the grand ceremony here in five days.¡±


    Laura had made a decision.


    ¡°The grand ceremony?¡±


    Cameron jolted slightly.


    Laura nodded. ¡°I n to book the waterfront and hotels here. This will be the venue of the grand


    Chapter 166


    ceremony, Will you look forward to it?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should | look forward to it?¡±


    Cameron frowned slightly.


    ¡°Because the protagonist of this grand ceremony is you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Cameron was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Laura would reserve this waterfront to host a grand ceremony for him.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, thank you for your kindness. But you don¡¯t need to do that. | don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Taking a breath, he declined her offer.


    He didn¡¯t need her to make amends because of her guilt. Moreover, he didn¡¯t need this grand


    ceremony.


    ¡°Cameron, just ept it.¡±


    22


    Something shed across Laura¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is thest time I''ll bother you. It''ll also be thest time | see you. Just let me do


    something for you.¡±


    ¡°I''ve said it. | don¡¯t need your alms.¡±


    Cameron''s tone suddenly became cold, and he felt irritated again.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was irritated with her trying to make things up to him or her impending departure. He felt a little


    confused.


    ¡°Cameron, I¡¯m not giving you alms. | just want to help you.¡±


    Hearing his cold tone again, Laura said pleadingly, ¡°At the grand ceremony, | want to show everyone in Yrando how outstanding


    you are!¡±


    Including that woman!


    She turned cold.


    When the time came, she would make Madison understand how outstanding and dazzling the man she betrayed and abandoned


    was!


    She would prove how stupid and ignorant Madison was!

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    ¡°Laura Jones, I''ve told you. | don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    Cameron''s voice was low, and he interrupted Laura, ¡°If you want to help me, then don¡¯t appear in front of me again. That¡¯ll be the


    greatest help!¡±


    What he was resisting wasn¡¯t her meddling in his affairs but the methods she was using to make up for her guilt.


    Looking at his irritated reaction, Laura said sincerely, ¡°Cameron, | really want to help you. Just let me help you onest time...¡±


    ¡°I said, no need!¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m living a good life now. Don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    ¡°|...¡± Laura wanted to say something more.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, if there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll leave. Also, don¡¯t hold the grand ceremony. | won¡¯t attend.


    After saying that, Cameron turned around and walked toward the waterfront exit gloomily.


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Seeing that, Laura quickly chased after him. He didn¡¯t look back as he wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Laura chased after her desperately. However, she couldn''t walk fast because of her high heels.


    Seeing him walking farther away, she became anxious and wanted to speed up her pace again. But her ankle suddenly became


    unstable and sprained.


    She screamed in pain, and one of her high heels broke. She instantly lost her bnce, almost falling to the ground.


    Cameron was startled and looked back.


    Seeing that Laura was about to fall, he quickly stepped forward, wrapped an arm around her waist,


    and held her in his arms.


    It was still that familiar feeling. The faint fragrance on her body remained unchanged.


    He was stunned, and his deepest memories suddenly came pouring out like a tide. It was out of his


    control.


    Being held in Cameron¡¯s arms, Laura visibly stiffened.


    She looked at the man who was still good-looking under the sunset.


    The only difference from seven years ago was that Cameron had lost his youthful immaturity. He had


    Chapter 161


    2/2


    be mature.


    She felt like she had suddenly gone back to seven years ago when he held her through the rainforest filled with bullets.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, are you okay?¡±


    Just as Laura was thinking about the past, Cameron asked softly after calming down.


    ¡°lm fine.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing her gaffe, she turned her head and tried to stand while holding him.


    However, as soon as her right footnded, a sharp pain came from her injured ankle. It made her gasp and furrow her brows.


    ¡°Sit down first. Let me take a look.¡±


    Hearing Cameron¡¯s suggestion, Laura nodded.


    He helped her sit on a bench before squatting down and looking at her injured right foot. Her ankle was swollen, seemingly


    seriously injured.


    Cameron med himself for walking too fast and felt a little guilty.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Laura. ¡°I''ll treat it. It may hurt for a while. Please bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded softly.


    He lowered his head and slowly took off her high heels. A delicate foot was soon exposed. Laura paused, a faint blush appearing


    on her pretty face.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    1/2


    Chapter 162


    As Cameron had his head lowered, he didn¡¯t notice the fluctuation in Laura¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Til start now.¡±


    After reminding her, he took her foot, which was warm to the touch.


    Laura¡¯s eyes moved violently, and her body became visibly tense.


    It was said that ankles were a woman¡¯s sensitive areas. Besides, it was the first time in her life that someone touched her foot.


    Cameron naturally felt her tension.


    Although he felt a little embarrassed, he had no choice. He could only cure her sprain quickly.


    He instantly adjusted his mood. Holding her foot, he stretched out his fingers with his other hand to gently massage the swollen


    area.


    As he rubbed her foot, a faint energy overflowed from his fingertips. It prated her swollen ankle


    bit by bit.


    At first, Laura still felt a little pain and gritted her teeth to endure it.


    But gradually, as more energy prated her, she felt a warm current spread down her ankle and throughout her body. It felt


    strange.


    It was as if she was enjoying a hot spring. It was cold outside, but she felt warm.


    Her body gradually rxed. Lowering her head, she looked at Cameron''s serious face. A touch of gentleness quietly shed


    through her icy eyes.


    ¡°Cameron,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He frowned slightly.


    ¡°Promise me. Come to the grand ceremony, okay?¡±


    Laura continued the topic just now.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, | don¡¯t need your help. My life is good now. I¡¯m satisfied with it.¡±


    Cameron took another breath.


    ¡°Is it because Ms. Jennings is with you?¡±


    Laura asked and then looked up at the blue sky. ¡°To be honest, | envy her sometimes.¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t from a prestigious family and shouldered the mission, she¡¯d be the one apanying


    Cameron.


    Chapter 162


    212


    ¡°Ms. Jones, what exactly do you want to say?¡±


    Cameron''s frown deepened.


    Why did he feel that there was a deeper meaning to Laura¡¯s words? What did she want to express?


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It''s good that you have Ms. Jennings by your side.¡±


    Dakota was gentle and kind. With her by Cameron¡¯s side, Laura no longer had to worry about him being betrayed and hurt again


    in the future.


    He said, ¡°That''s right. So please don¡¯t disturb Dakota again. | just want her to live a rtively peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | won''t disturb you two. About the grand ceremony in five days...¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, your foot is healed.¡±


    Right then, Cameron stood up and interrupted Laura.


    Laura paused, seemingly unable to believe that she had healed so quickly.


    While moving her ankle, she found it no longer hurt. The swelling and bruising had also disappeared.


    ¡°Cameron, who did


    who did you learn your medical skills from? They¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    Laura looked at Cameron with a hint of wonder.


    ¡°| learned them from a skilled traditional medicine doctor.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll leave first.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Laura stopped him again.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Cameron looked at Laura.


    ¡°Uh... my shoe is broken.¡±


    She gestured to the broken high heel in her hand while biting her lip lightly.


    Cameron let out a deep breath, thinking that she was so troublesome.


    He wanted to leave, but he couldn''t ignore her pitiful look.


    Although he felt a trace of annoyance, he still squatted down. ¡°Get on, Ill carry you.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    Seeing Cameron squatting down, Laura was secretly happy. She never thought that he would still be willing to carry her.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Without hesitation, she nodded in agreement.


    Then, she stood up from the bench while supporting herself and slowlyy down on his back.


    Cameron¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat violently when her soft body leaned on his back.


    He took a deep breath, carried Laura, and walked toward the waterfront exit.


    It still felt the same as it did seven years ago. Her body was soft, and she was light.


    She also felt his familiar firm back. Butpared to seven years ago, his muscles had be


    stronger.


    Laura rested her head gently against his back as before. At this moment, she felt particrly at ease


    and happy.


    Cameron paused briefly, knowing it was her favorite position when he carried her.


    She always liked to rest her head on his back, saying that she felt at ease in this position.


    Could it be that she still had feelings for him?


    That was impossible. If she still cared about him, why was she so cold and cruel to him back then? Why did she abandon him


    ruthlessly after using him?


    He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. He wouldn''t fall for her again!


    When Cameron was in denial, Laura¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°Cameron, do you remember what happened when you carried me


    for the first time?¡±


    Cameron was stunned. Did she still remember that?


    ¡°| remember. So what?¡± he replied coldly.


    Hearing Cameron¡¯s cold answer, Laura wasn¡¯t sad but felt a touch of tenderness.


    After getting along with him, she knew he was sharp-tongued but tender¡ªhearted.


    If he didn¡¯t care about her, he would''ve left a long time ago and wouldn''t be carrying her right now.


    This idiot was still the same as before!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were many times when Laura couldn''t help but want to tell Cameron the truth about back then. But she thought of the


    Jones family behind her. If she told him the truth, he would risk everything for


    her.


    Chapter 163


    212


    She didn¡¯t want him to take risks for her again.


    Not to mention the Xander family. Considering military power alone, even the Jones family wasn¡¯t as good as the Xander family.


    If Cameron offended the Xander family because of her, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Even if she came forward to plead for mercy, the Xander family might not let him go.


    So, she could only endure it and bury all her love for him deep in her heart.


    Cameron didn¡¯t know what Laura was thinking.


    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, he thought his words had stimted her again.


    He thought, ¡°Anyway, she''ll only be staying in Yrando for a few days. I¡¯ll just treat her better this time.¡±


    Instantly, he softened his tone. ¡°Ms. Jones, you aren¡¯t that sensitive of a person, are you? My words weren''t that harsh, were


    they?¡±


    Cameron brought Laura¡¯s thoughts back to reality.


    She still didn¡¯t answer but smiled, feeling touched. She gently wrapped her arms around his neck. Cameron¡® heart skipped a


    beat. What did she want to do?

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    Cameron¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    What did Laura want to do? She strangely mentioned the past and then hugged his neck.


    It was an intimate act that only couples did.


    She used to like to wrap her arms around him when he carried her on his back. But with their current rtionship, she shouldn¡¯t


    do so.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to do this?¡±


    Cameron raised his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I''m just a little tired. | think this is morefortable.¡± Laura looked gentle. ¡°Besides, it''ll be easier for you to carry me like this.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, if others see us this way, it''ll affect your reputation. | won¡¯t bear the responsibility if that happens.¡±


    Cameron pretended to be cold.


    She said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Not to mention that there was no one else here except them. Even if someone saw them, so what?


    Laura had always restrained herself for the sake of her family. Since she was in Yrando, she wanted to follow her desires.


    Cameron''s heart jolted slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Laura to give him such an answer and was in a dilemma for a while.


    He had no idea what she meant. Was it her guilt talking? Or was there another reason for it?


    She was the one who proposed they break up a few years ago. But now, she said it was fine even if others knew about their


    rtionship. Was she kidding him?


    Cameron''s mood took a turn for the worse. Laura also remained silent.


    Unlike him, she was trying her best to enjoy this rare time alone with him. Because after today, she would no longer get such an


    opportunity.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She would go all out to create a unique grand ceremony for him. Then, she would leave Yrando and turn back into the aloof and


    cold Ms. Jones.


    Now was her only time.


    However, moments of happiness were always short. No matter how long the way was, they would reach the end eventually.


    Cameron carried Laura to the waterfront exit.


    Chapter 164


    212


    ¡°Ms. Jones, we''re here.¡± His cold voice sounded.


    Laura¡¯s joy faded slightly. Only then did she realize that they had arrived at the exit.


    She hummed softly in response.


    Cameron asked, ¡°Can | put you down here?¡±


    If they went outside, others would see them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Laura nodded.


    Cameron put her down and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Cameron, don''t leave yet!¡±


    She put on the broken high heels, barely stood up, and stopped him.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Cameron turned back to look at Laura coldly, deliberately concealing his actual emotions.


    ¡°Can you promise me to attend the grand ceremony? That''s my only wish!¡±


    Laura looked at Cameron pleadingly. She hoped he could attend the grand ceremony. That way, she could spread his reputation


    throughout Yrando.


    She also wanted that stupid Madison to see how good the man she betrayed was!


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Cameron took a deep breath and did not refuse her this time.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes glowed when she heard that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. If you¡¯re free, you cane to supervise the work. Tell me if


    you''re unsatisfied with the design. I''ll go back first. I''ll wait for you!¡± After saying that, she walked out of the waterfront happily and


    approached the ck Lincoln outside. Looking at Laura walking with difficulty in the high heels of different heights, Cameron


    experienced a mix of emotions.


    When he remembered to ask her about the photo, she had already left in the ck Lincoln.


    He shook his head as he left the waterfront.


    There was still a faint trace of her body fragrance on his hands, as well as a hint of her warmth after he hugged her.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    It was already dark when Cameron returned to his vi.


    After he took a shower, hey on the bed.


    He wanted to lie down quietly and rest for a while. However, he kept thinking about what had happened between him and Laura


    at the waterfront.


    He raised his hand as he looked at his palm. Her faint fragrance seemed to linger there.


    ¡°Cameron Morgan, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± he murmured.


    He had said that he would forget Laura and never forgive her.


    He thought he had given up on this rtionship. Why was he still affected by her?


    When he saw her spraining her ankle and showing him a pleading look, he relented. He even pardoned her in his heart.


    He thought that perhaps she had her own set of difficulties back then.


    ¡°Laura, are you hiding something from me?¡± Cameron murmured.


    He wanted to calm down. But the more he thought about it, the more his mood fluctuated¡ªespecially when he thought of Laura¡¯s


    intimate actions toward him.


    Soon, the time he spent with her seven years ago began to pop up in his mind.


    He remembered the first time they met. At that time, he hadn¡¯t yet be the world¡¯s richest man, nor was he a party leader in


    the world¡¯s military and political circles.


    His mentor, Terence McGee, had ordered him to protect Laura.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The first time he met her was at Leving Airport.


    At that time, her outfit was simple. She was in a white short-sleeved shirt and light blue jeans, and


    her hair was loose.


    Cameron was attracted to Laura at first sight. To be precise, he was attracted by her eyes. Before that, he had never seen such


    cold and clear eyes.


    He felt like he was looking at an icyke while looking at her. And after getting closer to her, he sensed her actual coldness.


    Wherever she walked, the temperature in the air seemed to drop.


    She was only 18 at that time. But words like nobility and elegance were no longer enough to describe her.


    As he was focused on training, he was unkempt and only wore a set of faded sportswear.


    Laura naturally disliked Cameron very much. She was in disbelief, wondering why her family had


    1/2


    12


    Chapter 105


    arranged for such a person to be her bodyguard and follow her in discussing projects overseas.


    More precisely, she felt embarrassed.


    And based on his young and idle appearance, he didn¡¯t look like a battle expert but a chatan,


    However, under the strong request of her family, she could only ept him as her bodyguard,


    712


    They left Leving on a private jet. Along the way, Laura didn¡¯t talk to Cameron and only asked him to sit on the other side of the


    aisle.


    Of course, Cameron had no objection.


    At that time, he had seen too many beauties. Many had fallen in love with him and written him love letters. Among them were


    princesses and heiresses from foreign royal families.


    But he refused them all.


    Compared to them, Laura had a unique oriental beauty. Although her appearance was more in line with his aesthetics, he wasn¡¯t


    obsessed with beauty.


    So, they didn¡¯t converse along the way. Even after arriving at their destination, they still said nothing even though they were in


    the same car and he was the driver. She just kept looking out the window. Until they reached the Arazonia River and the depths


    of the rainforest...

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    When they first reached the depths of the tropical rainforest and the tiny kingdom, Cameron¡¯s rtionship with Laura remained


    unchanged. Not a word was spoken between them.


    They were weed by the local king and stayed in rooms specially prepared for them, along with their group. Laura¡¯s purpose


    was to discuss a billion-dor deal with the king


    Initially, the king was very enthusiastic, and the cooperation went smoothly. They toured the kingdom and the tropical rainforest


    at the envoy¡¯s warm invitation, However, the good times were


    short-lived.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After the parties signed the cooperation agreement, Laura prepared to leave. That was when she and Cameron walked into an


    ambush in the tropical rainforest set by the king. In Leving, someone had seized the opportunity to target Laura.


    The greedy king consented to the deal due to the huge profits offered. Laura and Cameron fell victim to an attack by numerous


    local armed forces. In a brief period, over 20 of theirpanions, including the elite bodyguards, were killed.


    Cameron began a heart-pounding escape thatsted more than three hours with Laura in his care. He held Laura as he


    maneuvered through the dense jungle.


    The terrain was familiar to the king¡¯s army, who had the advantage in numbers and firepower. Capturing him and Laura seemed


    easy for them. Yet, the challenging terrain also offered Cameron advantages.


    With years of strict training from his mentor, he had survived even harsher environments. The tropical rainforest and the local


    armed forces were minor obstacles inparison.


    His mentor had once unleashed world-ss assassins against him to unlock his potential. The assassins surpassed the local


    forces¡® capabilities.


    Thus, Cameron and Laura made their way, confronting and oveing anyone in their path. To protect Laura, Cameron took a


    bullet in the chest. The shotnded less than three centimeters from


    his heart.


    Despite his injury, he used a silver needle to seal the wound temporarily. He wasn¡¯t nning to slow down. Laura clutched his


    clothes tightly. It was the first time she was so close to death. At that moment, Cameron became her only hope.


    He fulfilled his duty and broke through the encirclement. They eliminated a total of 179 armed individuals along the way. They


    sought refuge in the Arazonia River and hid in another dense forest. Environmental factors left them without a phone signal.


    Therefore, neither Cameron nor Laura could summon help. Laura¡¯s fearful and concerned gaze fell on his wound. For the first


    time, Cameron saw concern in Laura¡¯s eyes. He realized that she could care for others and smiled inwardly at the thought. He


    extracted a dagger. He then ignited a small fire with stones and wood chips to heat the dagger.


    Chapter 166


    After that, he removed the bullet from his chest.


    Despite her fear, Laura tenderly cleaned his wound with a clean handkerchief. Cameron¡¯s view of Laura shifted slightly at that


    moment. Despite her aloofness, she showed a hint of gentleness.


    After the bullet was removed and the wound was bandaged, Cameron extinguished the fire. They ventured deeper into the


    forest.


    212


    That night, exhaustion enveloped them, with Laura utterly worn out. Cameron found a secure spot for a temporary rest. He dug a


    shelter to evade pursuers and camouged it with branches. He remained vignt throughout the night to protect Laura. And that


    night, Laura clung to him like a


    child.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    After that night, there was a noticeable change in Cameron and Laura¡¯s rtionship. Laura was no longer as indifferent to him as


    before. Instead, she was filled with concern, especially for the wound


    on his chest.


    Two dayster, they finally made their way out of the primitive forest. Once they had cell phone service, Laura immediately called


    her father.


    Upon hearing the news, her father was enraged. He sent the military to sweep through the tiny kingdom. He exposed and


    brutally executed the mastermind behind the plot.


    With the help of Laura¡¯s family, they returned to Leving. Cameron hadpleted the task given by his mentor and was ready to


    part ways with Laura at the airport.


    However, Laura asked him to stay as her personal bodyguard for a while. After the recent events, she felt she had no one else


    she could truly trust. So, he stayed.


    In the following days, Laura took him to every event she attended. They were almost inseparable. Their rtionship grew closer


    through constant contact, yet they were still far from bing lovers.


    Until that one time, Laura took him to an important negotiation meeting. On their way to the meeting, they were attacked again.


    The attackers were remnants of the tiny kingdom. They sought revenge for their king¡¯s death. The car carrying Cameron and


    Laura was riddled with heavy gunfire. The driver and the other bodyguards in the car were killed.


    In a desperate attempt to avoid the heavy gunfire, Cameron stepped on the gas and crashed through the guardrail beside a


    moat, plunging them into the turbulent waters. The car quickly sank.


    Laura couldn¡¯t swim. She began to inhalerge amounts of water and felt suffocated.


    In that critical moment, Cameron had no choice but to hold Laura tightly and press his mouth to hers. It was both of their first


    kisses. They maintained their position for over ten minutes.


    Eventually, SWAT teams arrived and dealt with the remnants. Cameron and Laura were sessfully


    rescued.


    Laura was rushed to the hospital due to cerebral hypoxia. She clung tightly to Cameron''s hand all the way there. He followed the


    ambnce to the hospital and stayed with Laura until she was taken into the emergency room.


    Thanks to his timely actions, Laura¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t critical. She was soon moved to a special care


    ward.


    The first thing Laura said when she could speak was to ask him to apany her into the ward. Perhaps it was because of that


    kiss, or maybe because he had saved her from death twice.


    Laura began to develop feelings for him. As Cameron spent more time with Laura, he realized her


    Ter


    272


    heart was not as cold as it seemed. They quickly fell in love.


    They went to an amusement park where a foreign tourist happened to capture a photo of them yfully teasing each other. It


    was the only photo of them together.


    Around that time, Cameron¡¯s birthday was approaching. Laura asked him if there was anything he wanted. Jokingly, he said he


    wanted to see a love letter written by Laura.


    To his surprise, Laura wrote to him the next day. It was the first love letter Laura had ever written to a man. It was filled with shy


    expressions.


    After reading the love letter, Cameron was determined to protect Laura for an eternity. No matter the dangers Laura faced, he


    would always be there to protect her at all costs.


    However, tragedy struck the very next day after he received the love letter. He received a breakup text from Laura. Laura wanted


    to break up with him!


    Initially, Cameron thought Laura was joking. But when he called to confirm, her phone was turned off. He couldn''t believe or


    ept it, so he went to the Jones family¡¯s residence to seek answers from Laura. However, what he encountered was nothing


    but humiliation from Laura and her family...Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The ringing of the phone by his pillow interrupted Cameron¡¯s thoughts. The call was from Dakota. Cameron took a deep breath


    and answered the call.


    ¡°Cameron, have you seen the evening news in Yrando?¡±


    On the other end, Dakota¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    ¡°What news?¡± Cameron was taken aback by the surprise in Dakota''s voice.


    ¡°It''s about Ms. Jones!¡± Dakota yelled.


    ¡°About Laura?¡± Cameron sat up in bed immediately, ¡°Was she in danger again?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s that five days from now, Ms. Jones will be holding a grand celebration in Yrando. She¡¯s even booked the entire


    waterfront and Sunshine International Vacation Hotel!¡± Dakota shared excitedly.


    ¡°The news has already spread throughout Yrando. Most of the elites have received invitations from Ms. Jones, and I¡¯m lucky to


    have gotten one, too!¡± Dakota said gleefully.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great.¡± Cameron responded, feeling somewhat guilty,


    Dakota didn¡¯t pick up on it. She waspletely immersed in her excitement and continued, ¡± Cameron, why do you think Ms.


    Jones is holding such a grand celebration in Yrando?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I''m not sure...¡± Cameron hesitated.


    ¡°Cameron, you sound a bit off. Are you okay?¡± Dakota¡¯s brow furrowed.


    She sensed something unusual in Cameron¡¯s tone.


    ¡°No... It¡¯s just that maybe I¡¯m too tired from running errands today,¡± Cameron quickly came up with


    an excuse.


    ¡°Oh? I''m sorry for bothering you, then. You should get some rest. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow,¡± Dakota said apologetically.


    ¡°Wait... Dakota, don¡¯t hang up yet,¡± Cameron interjected.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing... | just felt bad for not talking to you more since you called,¡± Cameron exined.


    ¡°It''s okay. Everyone gets tired. You should rest early. I''ll talk to you tomorrow. Goodnight!¡± Dakota reassured him.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Cameron let out a deep sigh after hanging up. He wanted to tell Dakota the truth about knowing Laura and that the celebration


    was for him.


    However, he worried that Dakota might be upset if she realized that he had been deceiving her all this time. So, he decided to let


    it be for now. With five days left until the celebration, he nned to use this time to figure out how to exin the situation to


    Dakota.


    At the same time, the news of Laura¡¯s celebration at the waterfront was spreading like wildfire


    through Yrando¡¯s upper echelons. ording to the information they received, Laura would also be appointing a young


    representative for herself in Vrando during the celebration. The entire elite circle was abuzz, specting who the chosen


    individual might be


    Archie and Madison were also aware of this news and had received invitations to the celebration


    They thought about the surprise Laura had mentioned. They wondered what it could be...


    The two exchanged nces. They were clearly on the same page. ¡°Dear, we¡¯re going to make it big this time!¡± Madison trembled


    with excitement.


    She was convinced that the surprise Laura mentioned had to be choosing either her or Archie as her representative in Yrando.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Even Archie, who was worldly and experienced, couldn''t help but shiver with anticipation.


    ¡°Madison, Archie, what are you talking about?¡±  asked as she came out of the kitchen with a ss


    of water.


    She was surprised by their unusual disy of excitement.


    ¡°Mom... ¡± Madison exined the situation to her mother.


    ¡°Is this all true?¡± Pia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She nearly dropped the ss of water.


    ¡°Of course, Mom!¡± Madison assured.


    ¡°We''ve made it... We''ve really made it!¡± Pia babbled excitedly.


    She was thrilled at the prestige of being Laura¡¯s representative in Yrando. She believed they would be untouchable in Yrando


    from now on. She thought that Laura must have seen potential in Archie.


    Chapter 169


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Come, Archie, please have a seat,¡± Pia greeted him warmly. ¡°Would you like me to get you a ss of


    water?¡±


    She knew she had to treat Archie well by hanging onto his coattails.


    She felt like deciding to have her daughter divorce Cameron was a stroke of genius as he would only drag them down.


    By aligning with Archie, Pia¡¯s family was on the verge of standing at the pinnacle of Yrando,manding respect and influence.


    She could already picture the fawning faces of her rtives, friends, and her old ssmates.


    ¡°No need, Mom, I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Archie smiled as he understood the old womans intentions.


    However, whether Laura intended to choose him or Madison as the representative was still unclear. Until then, he preferred to


    keep his cards hidden. As for Madison and those prime coborators in the capital, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he tookplete


    control.


    He nned to divorce Madison once everything was settled.


    Madison was oblivious to Archie¡¯s ambitious ns. She was deeply engrossed in the illusion of love he had fabricated for her.


    She affectionately suggested, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go to the waterfront tomorrow. Let¡¯s take Mom and Sky with us!¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Archie agreed instantly.


    It was a perfect opportunity for him to check out the venue for Laura¡¯s celebration. He wanted to see what spectacle she had in


    store.


    He felt that all of Yrando would soon be at his feet. After the celebration, there would only be one true elite family in Yrando-the


    Price family. Archie was filled with excitement with such thoughts.


    Elsewhere, Cameron was restless in bed. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Laura and the photo she always carried with her.


    He wondered if she still had feelings for him. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she sent that breakup text if she still loved him and why she


    was so cold and ruthless when he went to the Jones residence to seek


    answers.


    He could never forget that day. It was a sunset evening when he received the breakup text from Laura. He was left in disbelief.


    He thought it was a joke. But her phone was off when he tried to call. His heart sank. He immediately went to the Jones


    residence to seek rification.


    But the Jones family seemed to have anticipated his arrival. They humiliated him, iming that a mere bodyguard like him could


    never be worthy of Laura. They used him of dreaming of punching


    Apt 169.


    above his weight. They even threw a farewell letter from Laura at him.


    The content was clear. Laura felt she was too hasty with her choice. Upon reflection, she believed they were not suited for each


    other. So, she chose to break up.


    The handwriting was unmistakably Laura¡¯s. It was identical to the love letter she had written him.


    Yet, he refused to believe it. He was convinced that Laura must have had her reasons.


    He shouted to request to see Laura at the Jones family¡¯s doorstep. But he was denied entry on the grounds of being ¡°unworthy.¡±


    However, he was determined to see Laura.


    The Jones family sensed his resolve and became wary. They were ready for a confrontation.


    Perhaps due to the loudmotion, Laura eventually appeared.


    Cameron would never forget the cold, ruthless look in her eyes.


    Her piercing words, ¡°Do you think you''re worthy of me?¡± lingered in Cameron¡¯s mind to this day.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    After hearing Laura utter those words directly at him, Cameron¡¯s heart sank to rock bottom. He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He admitted that she was a high and mighty woman and he was just a lowly bodyguard in her eyes. He thought that perhaps


    when a princess is distressed, she might develop a fondness for the knight who


    rescued her.


    But he believed such feelings tend to fade quickly with time. Once the princess came to her senses, she would realize a knight


    was just a knight. Her true destinyy with a prince.


    With that, he left amidst theughter and humiliation from the Jones family. The farewell letter Laura had written him was


    clenched tightly in his hand before it was crumpled into a ball.


    He wallowed in despair for days. Then, he decided to leave Yrando. That incident made him realize what men truly needed¡ª


    power and status.


    He began to leverage his global contacts and umted resources over the years. He established his ownpany. With his


    talents, he crushed all his rivals along the way. Eventually, he reached the pinnacle of fame and fortune.


    Then, he found the woman who lent him a hand in his time of desperation. He had traced her identity through a pink butterfly hair


    clip. It was Madison who had the identical hair clip.


    It was something the woman had lost long ago.


    Cameron chose to step back from the limelight and handed everything over to Lord ckheart to


    manage.


    However, it turned out to be a misunderstanding. The woman who had helped him wasn¡¯t Madison. It was Dakota instead. The


    hair clips came in pairs, one for each woman. The one he found belonged to


    Dakota.


    It was Dakota who gave him her only piece of bread on that cold winter day. She told him to stay strong, promising that life would


    eventually be great.


    That single statement had motivated him for over a decade. Without her, a man ousted from his family like him due to illness


    twelve years ago might have ended up frozen on the streets.


    Now, Cameron was here to repay Dakota. He wanted to give her everything he could offer. He wouldn''t let Dakota suffer any


    harm, including from himself. That¡¯s why he hesitated to reveal the truth about him and Laura to Dakota. He feared that his lies


    would hurt her.


    He never imagined their rtionship would evolve like this before seeing Laura again. He thought he would always face Laura


    with a cold expression, avoiding her at all costs. But upon their actual interaction, his heart appeared to act independent of his


    intentions.


    In Cameron¡¯s recent encounters with Laura, he realized that the events which unfolded seven years ago might not have been


    that simple. He wondered why Laura would ask those strange questions at


    Chapter 170


    the waterfront that evening If she genuinely felt nothing for him.


    Cameron also pondered why she insisted he agree to her demands, like attending the ceremony.


    212Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When he carried Laura, he recalled her familiar actions, which hinted at something more. The fact that she kept the photo of their


    memories together was telling. These signs all indicated that Laura might still have feelings for him.


    Despite the hurtful experience with Laura in the past, Cameron never threw away the love letter she had written him. Perhaps


    deep down, he couldn¡¯t let go of Laura either. He just didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Cameron sighed deeply and decided he would seek Laura out tomorrow. He needed to rify what happened seven years ago.


    Regardless of the oue or whether they would meet again, he needed to know the truth about the past. He couldn¡¯t go on


    with things left unresolved.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    The next morning, Cameron went to the Caesar Hotel carly, hoping to see Laura. However, he was informed by the security at


    the door that Laura and Peggy had gone to the waterfront.


    Cameron was intrigued. He hadn¡¯t expected Laura to take this matter so seriously. This made him even more convinced that


    there must be more to the incident seven years ago. He had to find Laura and get some answers.


    Half an hourter, Cameron arrived at the waterfront parking lot. Due to the uing celebration, the entire waterfront area was


    sealed off. Security personnel specifically appointed by Laura were in charge of maintaining order outside the venue.


    No one was allowed to enter without permission except for a few chosen individuals. Naturally, Cameron was one of them.


    As he approached the waterfront entrance, he coincidentally ran into Archie, Madison, and their family.


    Believing that the celebration was being held for them by Laura, Archie and Madison had hardly slept the night before, tossing


    and turning in excitement.


    They arrived at the waterfront early in the morning, eager to see the setup at the venue. However, they could only watch from the


    outside since they didn¡¯t have the required ess.


    Still, their excitement was palpable. Madison was constantly taking photos with her phone and boasting about it on her social


    media.


    Cameron made his way straight to the eritrance of the waterfront. His movement immediately caught the attention of Archie,


    Madison, and their family. Madison frowned in disgust at the sight of Cameron. ¡°Cameron, why do | see you everywhere? Are


    you a stalker or something?¡±


    Cameron had no intention of engaging with her. At that moment, his only concern was to meet Laura as soon as possible to clear


    his doubts.


    ¡°Hey, are you deaf or something? I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Madison chided before blocking Cameron''s path.


    ¡°Move aside. You''re in my way,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°I''m in your way? Ha! Do you even know where you are?¡± Madison scoffed.


    ¡°The waterfront, what about it?¡± Cameron replied, unfazed.


    ¡°Just get lost!¡± Madison snapped.


    Then, she disyed a mocking smile as if remembering something. ¡°Oh, right, you probably don¡¯t know yet. The waterfront has


    been sealed off. No one except Ms. Jones and the on-site construction crew are allowed in!¡±


    Madison boasted, ¡°That''s right, let me tell you something else. This seal off at the waterfront is because Ms. Jones paid to


    reserve the entire waterfront for a celebration happening in five days. It¡¯s for me and Archie!¡±


    ¡°For you?¡± Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madison lifted her chin proudly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you''re mentally sick, you should see a doctor. Don¡¯t block my path here,¡± Cameron said impatiently. He was now certain that


    this woman was delusional.


    ¡°Who are you calling sick!¡± Madison exploded with anger.


    ¡®Madison, don¡¯t stoop to this loser¡¯s level. He¡¯s just Jealous of us,¡±  Intervened smugly


    ¡°Mom, you''re right!¡± Madison calmed down and agreed with her mother.


    She added, ¡°He¡¯s already this jealous just knowing Ms. Jones is holding a celebration for us. Imagine how jealous he¡¯d be if he


    knew that in five days, Ms. Jones ns to choose between Archie and me to be her representative in Yrando!¡±


    As she spoke, Madison deliberately emphasized her words. She Intended for Cameron to hear them


    loud and clear.


    Cameron shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on these delusional individuals. He bypassed them and headed


    straight for the entrance to the waterfront.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t reason with this damn person!¡± Madison muttered under her breath as she watched him. She thought she had


    already mentioned that o


    nly a few selected individuals are allowed into the waterfront.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    Madison crossed her arms and waited for Cameron¡¯s embarrassment to unfold.


    Pia also wore smirks of derision.


    By this time, Cameron had already reached the entrance to the waterfront. Just as they expected him. to be turned away by the


    security, Cameron entered the waterfront smoothly and disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°What?¡± Madison was dumbfounded. Archie and the others were equally shocked. They refused to believe what they had just


    witnessed, thinking he couldn''t enter.


    ¡°Let''s go and ask!¡± Madison decided impulsively.


    She took a deep breath before approaching the security guard. She couldn¡¯t believe that Cameron had the right to enter the


    waterfront.


    ¡°Excuse me, did someone just enter?¡± Madison couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Is that any of your concern?¡± The security guard nced at Madison and responded indifferently.


    ¡°Um, |... | know him. Why was he allowed to enter the waterfront?¡± Madison persisted.


    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions?¡± the security guard snapped.


    He was toozy to entertain Madison¡¯s queries.


    The guard had been eyeing Madison and her family suspiciously for a while as they were loitering around the waterfront


    entrance and taking photos with their phones. Besides, he was dumbfounded by their courage to argue with one of Laura¡¯s


    special guests, Cameron!


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that attitude towards my daughter? Be careful, or I''llin to Ms. Jones about you!¡± Pia intervened after


    seeing Madison being ¡°bullied¡± by the security guard.


    ¡°Go ahead andin!¡± The security guard frowned as his voice grew stern.


    T


    ¡°What''s with the arrogant attitude? You probably don¡¯t know it yet, but Ms. Jones has chosen my daughter and son-inw


    personally. They are the stars of the celebration happening in five days!¡± Pia boasted loudly.


    Her face was proud as she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t show some respect now, you''ll regret it after the


    celebration!¡±


    ¡°AreBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    you out of your mind?¡± Anger shed in the security guard¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you cause any more trouble at the


    waterfront entrance, don¡¯t me us for what¡¯s going to happen!¡±


    The security guard knew the real star of the celebration had just entered¡ªCameron. Even though Laura hadn''t explicitly stated it,


    it was clear from her special instructions that he was important. As for these nobodies, the security guard wondered how they


    could be the ones for whom Laura would


    Chapter 172


    host a banquet.


    ¡°Whatever you n to do to me, | dare you to do it!¡± Unaware of the situation,  rolled her sleeves and was ready for a


    confrontation.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± The security guard was furious as he reached for his baton.


    Pia backed down after seeing the security guard getting serious.


    ¡°Mom, let it go...¡± Madison intervened, trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°Ms. Jones hasn¡¯t announced the selections yet. They


    obviously don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not worth arguing with them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I''ll remember their faces. Just wait until after the celebration!¡±  huffed.


    ¡°Now get lost!¡± The security guard¡¯s tone was menacing.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pia left indignantly. She believes in the adage that discretion is the better part of valor.


    However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Cameron, whom she deemed worthless, was allowed inside the waterfront while they


    were kept out.


    ¡°Madison, what''s going on here?¡± Pia couldn''t help but express her confusion.


    Being turned away by the security left Madison feeling suffocated. A sharp glint of frustration shed in her eyes when Pia asked


    the question.


    ¡°Mom, what else could it be? That guy must be working on the construction site!¡± she retorted.


    ¡°He¡¯s piggybacking on their job. He thinks we can¡¯t tell. Strutting around like he¡¯s something!¡±


    ¡°That loser, that¡¯s all he¡¯s good for!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so he¡¯s working on the construction.¡±


    Pia sneered upon hearing this. She felt relieved of her unnecessary concern.


    ¡°What else could it be? He won''t be the representative Ms. Jones chose, right?¡± Madison scoffed, feeling clever for thinking she


    saw through Cameron''s facade.


    Chapter 173

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    After Cameron entered the waterfront, he headed straight toward the direction of the hotel. The area was bustling with


    construction workers. He assumed Laura was likely inside one of the hotels.


    Arriving at the first hotel tower, he found the ground floor filled with staff members busy renovating the lobby. Cameron casually


    approached one of the personnel to inquire about Laura¡¯s whereabouts. He was informed that Laura was not there but In the


    adjacent building.


    After thanking the staff member, Cameron proceeded to the second hotel building. The first,


    Unlike the renovation for this building had not begun. Consequently, the hotel lobby was deserted.


    Cameron entered the lobby and thought it was futile to scour the hotel¡¯s towering thirty floors for Laura. He decided to wait in the


    lobby for Laura toe down. However, just as he was about to find a resting spot, he suddenly froze. A chill of danger pricked


    his senses!


    The eerie feeling faded as quickly as it appeared. But Cameron was certain of his feelings. A skilled assassin lurked nearby. He


    wondered if the assassin was here for Laura. Recalling the previous attack, the assassin would surely not give up after failing


    once. Hence, this time, he believed Laura must be the target!


    With this thought, Cameron immediately set out to locate the assassin. The ominous aura seemed to emanate from the end of


    the hotel. He walked deeper into the lobby.


    At the far end were the staff changing rooms. The assassin¡¯s trace vanished here. With a solemn expression, Cameron went into


    the men¡¯s changing room and checked each cubicle.


    Since Laura had reserved the entire hotel tower, all the other staff were on leave. Therefore, the changing rooms were empty.


    Cameron found nothing.


    He exited the men¡¯s changing room and immediately turned his attention to the women¡¯s changing room next door. The culprit


    could very well be hiding inside. To avoid alerting the assassin, Cameron held his breath and approached the changing room


    silently like a ghost.


    However, the situation in the women¡¯s changing room mirrored that of the men¡¯s. All the doors were wide open except for one


    cubicle at the very end, which was slightly ajar. Someone was there, perhaps the assassin, masking their presence.


    With sharp eyes, Cameron crept towards the cubicle. He curled his fingers to prepare forbat. He quietly reached the outside


    of the cubicle. He peered through the small gap of the partly opened door.


    He expected to see the assassin. Instead, he was greeted by a pair of exceptionally slender legs. The woman was slightly bent


    over with her head lowered, allowing her long, ck hair to cascade down and partially hide her face. She held a thin ck


    stocking in her hands, skillfully stretching it open and gently hooking it onto her foot before pulling it up her leg.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Cameron was stunned. He never expected to witness such a scene in the cubicle! The woman was fully focused on putting on


    her stockings. She was oblivious to Cameron witnessing her every move from outside the door.


    Chan 175


    She slowly pulled the stockings up. As she did, her gaze gradually lifted until it was level. The she ficked her hair away from her


    face to reveal a charming and delicate visage.


    It was Peggy!


    Cameron was taken aback upon recognizing her. He wondered why she was changing her stockings in the changing room.


    While Cameron was puzzled by Peggy¡¯s und behavior, Peggy had just firmrd potting on her stockings and was about to put on


    her shoes she suddenly furrowed her brows.


    Her intuition told her she was being watched. She nced towards the slightly open door Indeed, she saw a pair of eyes staring


    intently at her from outside.


    ¡°A pervert!¡± Peggy screamed in fright.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Asharp voice pierced Cameron¡¯s eardrums and caused them to swell with pain.


    When Cameron realized what was happening, he quickly covered Peggy¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Umm!¡± Cameron muffled Peggy¡¯s mouth. She could only make indistinct noises. Her eyes widened in terror at the unexpected


    visitor in the women¡¯s changing room.


    Her legs, d in ck stockings, iled about. She nearly hit Cameron in his private part.


    Fortunately, Cameron took a step back just in time to avoid it.


    ¡°Stop screaming. I¡¯m not here to peep. There¡¯s an assassin nearby!¡± Cameron whispered urgently.


    Peggy''s expression flickered with fear. She then realized that the intruder was Cameron. Seeing that Peggy had stopped


    struggling, Cameron removed his hand from her mouth.


    ¡°Cameron, you big pervert!¡± she eximed.


    Once able to speak again, Peggy immediately clenched her teeth and red at Cameron with intense hostility.


    She was convinced that Cameron was just making up excuses for his voyeuristic actions. She knew there couldn''t be anyone


    else here, let alone an assassin.


    ¡°Peggy, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Cameron shook his head helplessly as he looked at Peggy¡¯s expression of disbelief.


    However, a thought struck him. He scrutinized Peggy and asked, ¡°Peggy, what brings you here, anyway?¡±


    He felt that changing stockings in such a ce during the day seemed quite odd.


    ¡°That¡¯s my question for you! What¡¯s a man doing in the women¡¯s changing room?¡± Peggy chided as


    she stared at Cameron.


    The thought of Cameron watching her change her stockings made her cheeks flush angrily.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh...


    Cameron paused. He realized Peggy might have a point. He exined, ¡°I sensed danger while


    | was in the lobby. It seemed to being from this changing room.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you check the men¡¯s changing room then?¡± Peggy interrogated.


    ¡°| did. It was empty,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Peggy said, remaining skeptical of Cameron¡¯s words.


    She continued, ¡°You im you weren¡¯t here to spy on me. Then why didn¡¯t | hear your footsteps?¡±


    ¡°Look, | was here to catch an assassin. Wouldn¡¯t making noise just alert them?¡± Cameron looked at Peggy and added, ¡°You


    haven''t answered my question. Why are you here?¡±


    Chapter 174


    2/2


    ¡°It''s all because of you!¡± Peggy huffed.


    She was visibly irritated.


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Cameron was taken aback.


    He wondered how this was rted to him.


    ¡°Yes, because of you!¡± Peggy fumed. ¡°If Ms. Jones hadn''t decided to host some big celebration for you, | wouldn¡¯t have had to


    apany her to supervise the site. And | wouldn¡¯t have gotten my stockings caught on that damn steel rebar.¡±


    She added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ms. Jones sees in you. She¡¯s much too involved in this trivial matter!¡±


    ¡°Laura is doing this for me?¡± Cameron was moved. He hadn¡¯t expected Laura to supervise the site personally for his sake.


    ¡°Yes, you''re just lucky!¡± Peggy said in annoyance.


    She had never seen Laura so invested in a person or a matter in all the years she had been by her side. She felt that if n


    knew, he would probably die of jealousy.


    Cameron let out a sigh. This only strengthened his resolve to meet Laura and get to the bottom of things.


    He suddenly remembered something.


    Cameron''s eyes shed with urgency as he quickly asked Peggy, ¡°Where is Ms. Jones now? Where is she?¡±


    With the assassin nowhere in sight, Cameron knew the consequences would be severe if the assassin found Laura, especially if


    she was alone.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    ¡°Is there really an assassin?¡± Peggy looked at Cameron¡¯s anxious demeanor with her brows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Of course. Why would | lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Where is Ms. Jones now? We need to find her quickly!¡± Cameron asked, his voice tinged with urgency.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Jones is safe,¡± Peggy reassured him. ¡°Otis is personally responsible for her security


    this time.


    Her words calmed Cameron down.


    ¡°You''ve met Otis. He¡¯s a top-notch expert, much stronger than you!¡±


    Despite Cameron¡¯s impressive rescue from the mercenariesst time, Peggy considered his skills far


    inferior to Otis¡¯s.


    Otis was a real expert. He could break rocks with bare hands, while Cameron¡¯s efforts seemed more shy but ultimately


    ineffective to Peggy. If Otis had been there, Peggy knew his mere presence would have subdued the enemy without even trying.


    However, Peggy was unaware of a crucial detail. The ability to restrain one¡¯s power was often more challenging than showing it.


    That was a hallmark of a true master, distinguishing between great and top-level experts. With no understanding of martial arts,


    Peggy could only judge based on visible strength and presence. She did not realize that true experts never unted their


    abilities.


    ¡°Otis is protecting her, huh,¡± Cameron muttered and did not argue with Peggy''s assessment. As long as Laura was safe, that was


    all that mattered to him.


    ¡°By the way, Peggy, where is Ms. Jones now? | have something to ask her,¡± Cameron redirected the


    conversation.


    ¡°Hmph, you just peeped on me, and you think I''ll just let that go?¡± Peggy crossed her arms. She was visibly displeased.


    ¡°Peggy, haven''t | exined the reason already?¡± Cameron gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Who knows if you''re really here to find an assassin? All | saw was someone staring intently at my legs, almost as if they wanted


    to touch them!¡± Peggy retorted.


    She was fully aware of the effect her legs had on men. Many men ogled her when she walked by, and she didn¡¯t expect


    Cameron to be any different.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Cameron¡¯s mouth twitched. He admitted to himself that Peggy¡¯s legs were indeed beautiful. But his surprise earlier was


    genuine. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone other than an assassin to be in the changing room, let alone Peggy changing her...


    stockings.


    However, traces of the assassin still lingered in the changing room. This indicated that the assassin


    Chapter 175


    had been here before! Cameron grew solemn upon realizing this.


    alo}


    ¡°You''re putting on a serious act after getting caught red-handed?¡± Peggy noticed Cameron¡¯s sudden change in demeanor and


    scoffed, ¡°Typical men.¡±


    ¡°You pervert, what are you doing in the women¡¯s restroom...¡± Peggy followed.


    She intended to scold Cameron for his inappropriate behavior. However, her expression shifted as she entered the restroom, and


    her words trailed off. She saw Cameron staring at the restroom¡¯s high window, the one used for venttion.


    And that window, which had been closed when she entered the restroom earlier, was now open.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    Peggy¡¯s gaze trembled, and herplexion turned pale. The restroom¡¯s venttion window was open, Indicating that someone


    had escaped. She realized that person must have been the assassin Cameron mentioned.


    The window was nearly three meters high and covered with privacy film. It was designed to prevent peeping. It was unreachable


    for an ordinary person.


    ¡°Did you open that window, Cameron?¡± Peggy asked as she turned to Cameron.


    ¡°No,¡± Cameron shook his head. Peggy''s face grew even paler at his response.


    She was sure the window had been closed when she entered, as she had made a point to check. The thought that a deadly


    assassin had been hiding in the restroom all along sent shivers down her spine. She was grateful Cameron had arrived.


    Otherwise, she might have been in danger.


    ¡°Cameron, what should we do now?¡± Peggy asked fearfully. She was, after all, just a civilian and dreaded being targeted by an


    assassin so soon after herst kidnapping ordeal.


    ¡°Tell Ms. Jones about this and advise her to leave immediately. Then, ask her to stay in the hotel and avoid going out for the next


    few days,¡± Cameron instructed gravely. ¡°And you should leave here as soon as possible, too.¡±


    With the assassin¡¯s whereabouts unknown, ensuring Laura and her team¡¯s safety meant urging them. to leave quickly. Cameron


    would take on the responsibility of finding the assassin. Judging by the lingering scent, Cameron assumed the assassin had just


    gone and was likely still nearby.


    ¡°Wait, you''re not going to leave me here alone, are you?¡± Peggy hurried after Cameron in her high heels. She appeared visibly


    scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. | didn¡¯t even say too much about you earlier...¡±


    The area was deserted. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if the assassin suddenly appeared. Cameron was her only


    support at the moment.


    ¡°Peggy, do | look like someone who holds grudges? I¡¯m just going to look for the assassin,¡± Cameron replied with a resigned


    smile. To ease Peggy''s worries, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the assassin isn¡¯t in this building anymore and won''t return soon. Call


    Ms. Jones and ask her toe down so you can leave together. And inform Otis about this so that he can stay vignt.¡±


    While the assassin¡¯s skills were inferior to Otis¡¯s, Cameron thought it was better for him to be cautious. The enemy was hidden


    while they were exposed. As for the matter from seven years ago, Cameron felt it could wait, and dealing with the assassin was


    his priority.


    ¡°Actually, Ms. Jones and Otis just went to the parking lot. We nned to leave anyway, but | came here to change my stockings


    after they got snagged. And, well, to use the restroom,¡± Peggy said, her cheeks flushing slightly. Everyone had emergencies,


    after all.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Cameron felt a bit awkward.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So...¡± Peggy bit her lower lip gently and looked at Cameron. ¡°Could you... Maybe walk me to the


    Chapter 176


    parking lot? I¡¯m a bit scared to go alone.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    In the changing room, Peggy looked at Cameron with an embarrassed expression. She was genuinely scared, so she asked


    Cameron for help even though it meant dying his search for the assassin.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cameron agreed upon seeing Peggy¡¯s genuine fear. He hadn¡¯t known that Laura and Otis had already left the area. He


    also knew it wouldn¡¯t be unsafe for Peggy to go to the parking lot alone, especially considering the short distance from here.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Peggy''s eyes flickered with gratitude. She thought perhaps Cameron wasn¡¯t so bad.


    after all.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Cameron said with a slight smile. The two left the building and walked towards the open air parking lot.


    Along the way, there was no sign of the assassin¡¯s presence. With Cameron by her side, Peggy felt a lot more secure. The


    tension in her body gradually cased.


    ¡°By the way, Cameron, did you need something from Ms. Jones?¡± Peggy asked.


    Her tone was much softer now that she felt Cameron was a decent person.


    ¡°| just needed to confirm something with her,¡± Cameron responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Once we get to the parking lot, you''ll be able to see Ms. Jones and ask her directly,¡± Peggy noted as she nced


    at Cameron.


    ¡°Let''s leave it for another time. It is more important to find the assassin right now,¡± Cameron said.


    Cameron knew the matter couldn''t be resolved in a brief conversation. With the assassin still atrge, that was clearly his priority.


    Besides, Otis and Peggy would be present, and it was a question best asked when Cameron could speak to Laura privately in


    the hotel.


    ¡°You do know how to prioritize, huh?¡± Peggyplimented. Her view of Cameron had improved significantly at that moment.


    ¡°Peggy, I¡¯ve always been like this, okay?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Peggy''s cheeks flushed slightly at his response. She felt that maybe he had a point. She had formed a poor opinion of Cameron


    mainly because of his rude attitude towards Laura and because he was from a rural area, seemingly unremarkable at first


    nce.


    ¡°Okay, | admit | might have been biased against you before. But can you me me? You were so horrible to Ms. Jones, Peggy


    retorted as she curved her lips slightly. ¡°So, what exactly is your rtionship with Ms. Jones? I¡¯ve been with her for almost seven


    years, and she¡¯s always been aloof. Why does she care so much about you?¡±


    Peggy suddenly remembered this. She curiously wondered if there was something special about


    Cameron.


    Chander 177


    2/2


    ¡°Let''s talk about that some other time, Peggy. The parking lot is just a hundred meters ahead,¡± Cameron pointed towards the


    parking lot.


    ¡°Hmph, such pettiness,¡± Peggy huffed as she sensed Cameron dodging the question. ¡°Can''t you give me just a hint? Just a little


    one?¡±


    Cameron just smiled. He was clearly not intending to answer.


    ¡°You''re so petty!¡± Frustrated by Cameron¡¯s silence, Peggy huffed, ¡°Fine, forget it!¡±


    She turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cameron suddenly looked rmed and grabbed Peggy''s wrist.


    Peggy''s heart skipped a beat. She wondered why he was suddenly grabbing her hand...


    ¡°Get down!¡± Before Peggy could ponder any further, Cameron yelled.


    She instinctively followed his lead and ducked.


    ¡°Bang!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment they crouched, a massive explosion erupted in the parking lot right in front of them. mes instantly engulfed the


    area, precisely where Laura had been!

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    The ground shook violently. mes soared through the sky, engulfing the entire parking lot in a massive inferno. Peggyy on


    the ground. Her mind was nk as the scorching heat overwhelmed


    her.


    ¡°Laura!¡± Cameron¡¯s gaze sharpened. After telling Peggy to stay put, he rushed towards the fiery chaos.


    At the edge of the fire, he spotted a car. There was now nothing but a charred frame. Beside ity Otis with his face ckened


    by soot. He was breathing weakly on the ground. However, Laura was nowhere to be seen.


    Cameron hurried over. He shielded himself from the mes with his vital energy and dragged Otis away from the fire¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Otis!¡± Cameron called out loudly. Otis¡¯s breath was faint. Barely opening his eyes, he whispered,¡± Hurry.... save Ms. Jones...¡±


    before losing consciousness.


    Otis had been escorting Laura to the parking lot when he noticed a suspicious ck car nearby. He sensed danger and was


    about to move Laura away when the car exploded. It had been rigged with a timed bomb.


    In a desperate effort, Otis shielded Laura with his vital energy, but the st¡¯s force left him severely injured and immobile. He


    could only watch helplessly as an unseen assant kidnapped Laura.


    ¡°Laura was kidnapped?¡± Cameron''s eyes tensed with concern, though relief washed over him knowing she wasn¡¯t lost to the fire.


    He immediately called Lord ckheart and instructed him to pull up all surveince footage around the waterfront to locate the


    kidnapper.


    ¡°ckheart, Laura¡¯s been abducted. Mobilize everyone to check the cameras around the waterfront and find where they''ve taken


    her,¡± Cameron ordered, his tone grave.


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Lord ckheart responded.


    He promptly essed the surveince to track down the culprit.


    ¡°Sir, I''ve located the suspect. He¡¯s moving towards Oakwood Middle School,¡± Lord ckheart reported.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oakwood Middle School?¡± Cameron frowned. He urged, ¡°Keep the line open. I¡¯m on my way. Also, send someone to the


    waterfront for backup. Otis is seriously injured, and Peggy¡¯s shaken.¡±


    With that, Cameron set off to Oakwood Middle School. Fortunately, it was Saturday, and the school


    was empty.


    The kidnapper had taken Laura to the fifth floor of Block A. Her hands and feet were bound, and she


    was unconscious. The shockwave from the explosion hadn''t directly hit her, but she still suffered


    Chapter 178


    from the impact.


    The kidnapper was Jack Hancock, a burly Ehainian man with a three¡ªinch¡ªlong scar across his left check. His presence exuded


    malevolence. He watched over the unconscious Laura with intent to kill in his blue eyes. Yet, he hesitated and waited for


    someone toe for Laura.


    Suddenly, a chill swept through the ssroom door. Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed with anticipation. He knew his quarry had arrived. He


    pressed a dagger to Laura¡¯s throat and prepared for the confrontation.


    At the same time, Cameron appeared at the doorway, his voice cutting through the tension like ice.¡±


    Let her go?

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Cameron¡¯s ley votre echoed at the ssroom door.


    ¡°Let her go?¡± Jack¡¯s smirk darkened, his gaze lociding onto Cameron:


    ¡°You know, | kept this woman alive just to wall for you to show up,¡± Jack taunted, ins to chattingly yful.


    ¡°Wait for me?¡± Cameron furrowed his brows. ¡°Have we met befored


    He couldn''t recall ever encountering this man.


    ¡°No, but you¡¯ve met my brother, Jeff. Ring any bells?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed, brimming with murderous intent as he fixed his


    gaze on Cameron


    ¡°Jeff?¡± Cameron¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re his brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jack confirmed. He continued angrily, ¡°You killed my only brother, my only family!¡±


    ¡°He deserved it,¡± Cameron responded emotionlessly. ¡°You should know, to kill is to court being killed


    Cameron hadn¡¯t actually killed Jeff but had him Imprisoned by Lord ckheart for future purposes, However, in his eyes, Jeff


    was as good as dead.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t for you to decide!¡± Jack roared. ¡°Do you know? My brother¡¯s dream since childhood was to be a top-tier


    mercenary and establish a leading mercenary organization! But you shattered his dreams!¡±


    The two brothers were abandoned by their parents since childhood. They relied on each other to survive. To live independently,


    they chose the life of mercenaries and almned to fulfill their destinies.


    Year after year, they underwent torturous training together. They endured weighted marches in deserts, faced wild beasts and


    venomous snakes in rainforests, and braved gunfire during missions They survived and eventually rose to be top-tier


    mercenaries, taking the first step toward their


    dream.


    They then started a mercenary organization, with Jeff willingly taking the second lead to let Jack be


    the leader.


    However, just two days ago, Jack received the devastating news of Jeff''s death. Jeff and other members who had gone to


    Andura had all been killed. Jack knew it was Cameron''s doing


    Jeff''s death shattered Jack¡¯s world, leaving him consumed by vengeance. Jack immediately traveled to Andura, Yrando, to


    averige his brother.


    Cameron observed the pain on Jack¡¯s face but felt no sympathy. He believed that those who choose this path must be prepared


    for death at any time. There was no rule stating they could only kill others and not be killed themselves. He felt that it was a


    disy of selfishness and cowardice.


    Chapter 179


    Cameron approached Jack. He was determined to rescue Laura from his grasp.


    2/2


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jack bellowed, a dagger poised at Laura¡¯s throat. ¡°Take one more step, and I''ll kill


    her.¡±


    ¡°Using a woman as leverage? Is that all you can do?¡± Cameron''s disdain was palpable. He was trying to provoke him.


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t bother with your provocations. | know you''re skilled. To be against someone like need to y my cards right,¡± Jack


    sneered as his eyes gleamed with malice.


    you, |Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You''re a disgrace to mercenaries,¡± Cameron shook his head, unimpressed.


    ¡°Say what you will. As long as | achieve my goal, why does it even matter if the means are despicable? ¡°Jackughed, tossing


    another dagger at Cameron¡¯s feet.


    Hemanded, ¡°If you don¡¯t want this woman to die, do as | say.¡±


    Cameron''s gaze shifted from the dagger to Jack, his expression unyielding. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯d let myself be manipted


    for her sake?¡±


    At that moment, Laura began to stir from unconsciousness. Her eyshes fluttered as she slowly Came to her senses.


    Chapter fo

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    Laura slowly blinked open her eyes and felt a sharp dagger pressed against her throat. Memories of the parking lot ambush


    flooded back-she had been taken hostage. Yet, unlike eight years ago, fear failed to grip her. Now, her breathing remained calm


    and her expression stole, showing no fear.


    ¡°Are you awake, woman?¡± Jack¡¯s sinister voice broke the silence as he observed Laura regaining consciousness. ¡°You woke up


    just in time to witness this man¡¯s dilemma.


    Laura¡¯s mind stirred. She looked toward the ssroom door and saw Cameron standing with a sharp dagger at his feet.


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t worry about ine. Just kill him.¡± Laura¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Even if you die, he won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t die, you will,¡± Jack sneered with a vicious smile


    His cold eyes bore into Cameron. ¡°Make your choice. Will you plunge that dagger at your feet into your chest, or shall | slit this


    woman¡¯s throat with the dagger in my hand?¡±


    ¡°You heard her. She told me not to bother with her,¡± Cameron replied.


    He stared at Jack coldly and continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already said her life or death has nothing to do


    with me.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he began walking toward Jack.


    ¡°is that so?¡± Jack broke into a twisted grin as he pressed the dagger harder against Laura''s neck, drawing blood from her


    delicate skin.


    Laura closed her eyes and prepared for death.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Cameron suddenly shouted, stopping in his tracks.


    Laura reopened her eyes and looked at Cameron with a trembling gaze. ¡°Cameron, | told you, even if you do as he says, he


    won''t let me go!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cameron snapped, then turned to Jack. ¡°If | do as you say, will you let her go?¡±


    ¡°Heh, that depends on whether I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Jack sneered.


    He was confident he had Cameron figured out. He believed that if Cameron didn¡¯t care about Laura, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed so


    swiftly to her rescue.


    Cameron took a deep breath and picked up the dagger from the ground.


    ¡°Cameron, don''t listen to him!¡± Laura¡¯s panicked voice pierced the air. ¡°You idiot, who¡¯s asking you to save me? Do you have a


    brain, you self-righteous fool? You¡¯re such a moron!¡±


    At that moment, Laura unleashed a barrage of insults, desperate to dissuade Cameron from saving her. She had deeply hurt him


    seven years ago and didn¡¯t want him to get hurt for her sake again now.


    772


    ¡°You''re the fool, you clueless woman. | told you to return to Leving,¡± Cameron retorted as he looked


    urry up, stop daustling, or I''ll all her!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched the two ticker.


    understand, ¡°Cueron said with a low volee as he slowly raised the dagger.


    Ns, don¡°Laura¡¯s voice trembled. Her face turned pale with fear.


    Yet, Cameron showed no hesitation. In the face of Laura¡¯s horrified gaze, he almed the dagger at his chost and forcefully


    stabbed it down...

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    The dagger plunged deep into Cameron¡¯s chest, piercing his flesh and bone with a horrific sound. He grimaced slightly in pain as


    blood seeped from the wound.


    ¡°No!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes filled with tears instantly.


    She couldn''t believe Cameron would stab himself in the chest without hesitation just for her sake, especially considering their


    tumultuous past.


    ¡°Why? Why would you do this?¡± Laura cried out.


    Her voice was filled with desperation, and her vision blurred with tears. The pain of being stabbed was unimaginable to her, but


    she knew it must be excruciating.


    ¡°I''ve done as you asked. Can you let her go now?¡± Cameron¡¯s voice was hoarse and low.


    He fixed his gaze on Jack and ignored Laura¡¯s plea.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll just let her go? How naive,¡± Jack sneered with amusement. He was now more convinced than ever of


    Cameron''s dedication.


    ¡°Let her go, of you''ll regret it,¡± Cameron warned. The dagger was still lodged in his chest as blood continued to seep out. His


    front was stained crimson.


    Jack¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he met Cameron¡¯s unwavering stare. He felt an unnerving chill. He despised this feeling.


    Jack¡¯s resolve hardened. To be safe, he drew a gun from his waist and aimed it directly at Cameron. He threatened coldly, ¡°If you


    make any move, any at all, I''ll shoot her.¡±


    At this point, Laura was a mess of tears. She screamed at Cameron, her fear eclipsed by frustration. Go! Just leave me! Didn''t


    you hear me?¡±


    Yet, Cameron remained unmoved.


    ¡°Go! | don¡¯t need you to save me! Can you hear me?¡±


    Tears streamed down her face. Jack¡¯s lips curled into a vile smirk as he witnessed her breakdown. He aimed the gun at


    Cameron and pulled the trigger.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bullet struck Cameron¡¯s left knee precisely. Blood spurted out as Cameron grunted in pain. Hist knee shattered under the


    impact, forcing him to copse on one knee. He could have dodged the bullet at such a distance, but he chose to endure it for


    Laura¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Cameron!¡± She cried out in desperation as her face turned pale with fear, ¡°Get away from here! Haven''t | told you to stop


    worrying about me? Do you think I''ll be grateful? Do you believe this will save me?¡±


    Her voice trembled as she continued, ¡°Let me tell you, Cameron, even if you die, | won''t thank you. Instead, | will despise you!


    Despise your foolishness and your self¡ªrighteousness!¡±


    772


    ¡°Would you just shut up? Don¡¯t you realize how annoying you are right now?¡± Cameron''s voice was,


    raspy.


    His lips turned increasinghe pale from the blood los


    Jackughed mockingly, ¡°What a touching scene, yet it seems thedy doesn¡¯t appreciate your efforts. It¡¯s a waste to die for


    someone like her, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The worth of my actions is not for you to judge,¡± Cameron retorted.


    His gaze was still sharp despite the continuous bleeding. He warned, ¡°Let her go, or | assure you, you will deeply regret it.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jack snickered. His eyes were suddenly filled with malevolence. ¡°Then show me, with your current


    condition, how you n to make me regret it.¡±


    With that, Jack fired another shot. This time, he hit Cameron¡¯s shoulder. The bullet tore through, causing his entire left arm to go


    limp. Blood oozed continuously and drenched half his body in blood. Yet, Cameron didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°Cameron!¡± Laura¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. Her cries were filled with despair, echoing through the ssroom. ¡°Please, I¡¯m


    begging you... just leave me...

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    Laura¡¯ heart shattered beneath the weight of her emotions. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Cameron risking his life to save her.


    ¡°You foolish woman, what kind of defeatist talk is that? It¡¯s so unlike you,¡± Cameronughed


    hoarselyContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Laura¡¯s heart trembled violently. She screamed at Cameron, ¡°I don¡¯t need your rescue. | don¡¯t need your meddling. If you die


    here, | will hate you for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t tter yourself. | just had something to ask you. If you were dead, who would answer me? Cameron replied with a


    forced lightness.


    Laura was stunned as she stared at Cameron. She saw the same stubborn and strong character he had shown seven years


    ago. ¡°You idiot...¡± she murmured as her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°Hah, how touching!¡± Jack pped sarcastically at this moment. But his eyes quickly darkened with malice, ¡°Such sentiment is


    what | hate most! If you¡¯re all innocent, who should be responsible for my brother¡¯s death? Is it you or this bitch?¡±


    Jack yanked Laura¡¯s hair roughly.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Laura screamed in pain, forced to tilt her head back.


    ¡°Let her go, you bastard!¡± Cameron growled.


    ¡°Does it hurt to see her in pain?¡± Jack sneered as he noticed the red in Cameron''s eyes, ¡°But what can you do with your current


    state?¡±


    ¡°Till tell you, today I¡¯m going to kill you. Then, | will vite your precious woman in front of you!¡± Jack dered as he reached for


    Laura¡¯s chest.


    Jack saw Cameron as essentially incapacitated due to his injuries. To him, a cripple was nothing to be


    feared.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Just as Jack¡¯s hand was about to touch Laura, a thunderous sound filled the air.


    The next second, Cameron burst forward.


    ¡°What?!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He was shocked to see someone nearly crippled move with such speed. However, he


    quickly regained hisposure and aimed his gun at Cameron.


    With the speed of lightning, Cameron reached out and grabbed Jack¡¯s wrist before he could pull the trigger.


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened again in shock. He struggled to break free, only to find Cameron''s grip as unyielding as iron.


    Charter 182


    272


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Acrisp sound of bone breaking echoed as Jack screamed in agony. His wrist was twisted and broken by Cameron''s forceful grip.


    Then, Cameron punched Jack squarely in the chest.


    Jack¡¯s chest caved in instantly. His body flew back like a cannonball and crashed into the wall behind him, which cracked upon


    impact.


    Gurgling sounds of blood came from Jack¡¯s mouth as he looked up at Cameron in disbelief. He was propped against the wall.


    barely alive. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Cameron could have


    overpowered him so decisively, even with severe injuries.


    Jack¡¯s rib cage and organs were utterly shattered. He was only alive solely due to thest bit of vital energy within him. But at


    this point, it didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. Today, he didn¡¯t want anyone to leave this building alive....

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    Asingle move incapacitated Jack.


    Cameron was also struggling. He propped himself up with one hand on the table, refusing to copse. The burst of energy in his


    body earlier had elerated the blood loss from his wound, and he could already feel his vision starting to blur.


    He quickly approached Laura and untied her.


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Laura suddenly got up and threw herself into Cameron¡¯s arms,


    Cameron sucked in a breath of pain as his wound stirred.


    Laura only then realized that Cameron was still seriously injured.


    She quickly pulled herself from him and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You foolish woman.


    Cameron chuckled hoarsely. Then his gaze turned cold as he looked at Jack.


    ¡°Step aside¡ªthat guy isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±


    Laura¡¯s heart trembled. The phrase ¡°foolish woman¡± seemed to bring her back to seven years ago. She wondered if Cameron


    knew something.


    Before she could react, Cameron limped over to Jack.


    Jack¡¯s pupils had started to dte, a sign that his life was nearing its end. However, his limp left hand was tightly clenched as if


    holding onto something.


    Cameron furrowed his brows. He sensed something unusual and instantly shot a silver needle from his fingertip, piercing Jack¡¯s


    left hand.


    Jack¡¯s tightly clenched hand was quickly released after the needle stimted the nerves. In his hand was a miniature red button,


    shing incessantly.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡±


    Cameron''s pupils contracted. He recognized it as a bomb button and that Jack had already activated it.


    Explosives had been nted in the building in advance.


    That was Cameron¡¯s initial reaction.


    His face turned pale. He immediately used thest of his energy and rushed toward Laura. He lifted her into his arms before she


    could react. He was about to run out of the ssroom.


    At that moment, a deafening boom came from underneath the building, causing the entire structure to copse. Cameron found


    himself suspended in midair, rapidly descending.


    2/2


    He could have easily escaped such an explosion if he were in his prime. However, his severely injured body was unable to


    support any rapid and forceful movements.


    He could only follow as the ground copsed, quickly plummeting toward the bottom of the building


    The entire building seemed to be swallowed up by some unknown creature from the depths, sinking and kicking up dust clouds.


    Dust filled the air, and violent shockwaves spread in all directions like an earthquake. The surrounding buildings leaned and


    twisted.


    Once the shockwaves dissipated, the original location of the building had be aplete ruin.


    ¡°Am | dead?¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, Laura¡¯s weak voice suddenly sounded beneath the dark rubble. She felt incredibly light,


    unable to summon any strength.


    They were surrounded by pitch-ck darkness. They couldn''t even see their own hands.


    ¡°1 almost died, but... | didn¡¯t...¡±


    Cameron''s hoarse voice came from above Laura''s head.


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Laura immediately regained her senses at the sound of his voice. Only then did she recall the explosion they had just


    experienced. She couldn''t believe that they were still alive.


    Laura was now fully alert. She immediately realized they were trapped in a narrow space, with Cameron seemingly pressed


    against her.


    ¡°You foolish woman, as long as you''re awake...¡±


    Cameron chuckled. His voice sounded even more strained than before.


    Laura sensed something was amiss, and her heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly asked, ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What could possibly happen to me?¡±


    Cameronughed.


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, before she could fully rx, her right hand grazed something sticky beside her.


    Her heart tensed once again.


    She moved her fingertips, carefully feeling the unknown liquid. Her heart trembled the longer she touched it. She thought it felt


    too much like blood.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    ¡°You... Are you bleeding?¡±


    Laura¡¯s heart trembled, her voice shaking as she asked.


    ¡°Just a scratch, nothing serious¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°Cameron, don¡¯t lie to me...¡±


    Laura¡¯s face paled, and her heart clenched.


    Cameron had been shot twice just now, and he had fallen from such a height while holding her. How could it be just a scratch?


    ¡°Heh, | said I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cameron''s voice sounded hoarse.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, when did you start caring about others? It doesn¡¯t match your aloof personality at all.¡±


    ¡°You still have the mind to joke with me ata time like this...¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice was choked up, and tears welled in her eyes.


    ¡°I''m not joking with you, | just-


    H


    Cameron suddenly erupted into a violent coughing fit. His arm, which supported the ground, also weakened, almost giving way


    under the weight of the boulders above him.


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes filled with panic.


    She felt the blood Cameron just coughed up.


    ¡°I told you, I''m fine.


    Cameron exerted himself again, lifting his body slightly to create more room for Laura underneath


    him.


    Laura could sense it.


    Her heart shuddered wildly.


    She couldn''t get a clear view of Cameron or observe her surroundings. But she knew Cameron was holding everything up for her


    with his body. Otherwise, she would have been crushed to death by now.


    ¡°Why... why did you save me? Is it worth it to you to do this for me?¡±


    Laura¡¯s emotions surged. Tears instantly blurred her vision.


    ¡°Do you know how noisy you are right now? Have your energy for the peace team


    Cameron''s voice was hoarse. He could feel hijs conscineness fading. He might not heade in fuld og


    be en


    much longer


    ¡°Laura, listen to me carefully. Don¡¯t shout in my ear if | fall asleepter have your strength and vot


    for the rescue team.


    ¡°It won''t happen! We''ll be fine!¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice trembled with fear. She could sense that Cameron was preparing her for the wor


    However, Cameron had stopped responding


    ¡°Cameron, can you hear me?¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice grew frantic.


    ¡°Are you okay? Wake up! Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    Laura reached out to feel Cameron¡¯s breath. As her hand moved, she identally brushed against a


    nearby steel rod.


    The sensation of the steel rod jolted Cameron awake, his mouth contorting in pain.


    ¡°Don''t... don¡¯t touch there...¡±


    ¡°Cameron, your body...¡±


    Laura¡¯s hands and feet turned ice-cold, and she hesitated to move. She could feel Cameron''s blood on


    the steel rod.


    It turns out that Cameron had been pierced by the rod while protecting her.


    ¡°Don''t worry, | won''t die,¡± Cameron spoke again.


    ¡°But you, do you know you''re being quite noisy? | really can¡¯t stand women who talk too much.¡±


    Cameron''s voice was even more hoarse and weak than before. He would have passed out if Laura hadn''t agitated the wound in


    his abdomen with the steel rod.


    ¡°Okay, Cameron. | won''t disturb you anymore,¡± Laura said.


    ¡°But please, don¡¯t fall asleep. I''ll talk to you and tell you anything you want to hear.


    ¡°You said you had something to ask me, right?¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice quivered.


    She didn¡¯t know what else to do, so she kept talking to keep Cameron conscious.


    ¡°Yeah... | do have something to ask you...¡±


    Chart 194


    Cameron''s voice trailed off. The events of seven years ago resurfaced once again.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    ¡°Laura, tell me the truth. Were you struggling with something difficult seven years ago?*.


    Cameron had to exert significant effort just to move his lips. His voice was exceptionally hoarse and weak, as if it would dissipate


    with a gust of wind.


    ¡°Seven years ago?¡±


    Laura was taken aback. Then, she suddenly understood what Cameron was referring to.


    Awave of bitterness rose from the back of her throat.


    So, the thing Cameron wanted to know the most was that? Was she really that important to him?


    ¡°You fool... | already told you everything seven years ago!¡±


    Laura contradicted her true feelings.


    ¡°Heh, is that so? It seems | misunderstood.¡±


    Cameron chuckled hoarsely.


    ¡°You idiot, why are you asking about this? You know how | feel about you, so why did you still save


    me?¡±


    Laura¡¯s heart vibrated violently.


    Although she tried to sound harsh, tears kept streaming down her face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Cameron''s consciousness was fading, and he couldn¡¯t perceive Laura¡¯s words as the lies


    they were.


    ¡°Heh, then I''ll be a fool this time,¡± Cameron said weakly.


    ¡°I''ve already been deceived once, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it happens again, but... this should be thest


    time...¡±


    He tightly closed his eyes as he spoke. He was exhausted. All he wanted to do was sleep.


    ¡°It won''t be. It absolutely won''t be thest time!


    ¡°Cameron, you have to hold on. You have to keep being a fool for me forever!


    ¡°| won''t allow you to die. Do you hear me, Cameron?¡± Laura shouted in panic.


    She couldn''t let Cameron fall asleep in this ce. It would truly be over once he did.


    ¡°Laura, you''re really controlling.¡±


    Cameron chuckled hoarsely. His voice was weak as a single thread on the verge of snapping.


    ¡°Ever since | met you, you¡¯ve been nothing but trouble for me... But I¡¯ve never regretted it...


    His voice suddenly stopped.


    Laura¡¯s heart quivered with fear.


    She shouted, ¡°Cameron, Cameron!¡±


    ¡°I''m here...¡±


    Cameron gathered some consciousness from his wandering state and continued, ¡°Prom the moment | met you, | knew you were


    exceptional. But at that time, | didn¡¯t have any feelings for you at all. You were as cold as ice...¡±


    ¡°And then what? | was cold as ice, and then what?¡± Laura asked anxiously.


    However, Cameron didn¡¯t respond anymore this time.


    His consciousness began to fade into darkness.


    In his fading consciousness, a glimmer of light appeared in his mind.


    In that flicker of light, an unkempt young man and an aloof youngdy met for the first time at the


    airport.


    The young man reached out his hand and introduced himself.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cameron. I''ll be your personal bodyguard for the next week. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Laura.¡±


    The youngdy coldly responded before walking toward her private ne.


    ¡°Laura, huh? That''s a nice name,¡± the young man murmured with a smile and followed her.


    In the ruins, a faint smile appeared on Cameron''s lips. At that moment, Laura¡¯s voice was filled with despair.


    ¡°Cameron, | won''t allow you to die, do you hear me? You wanted to know about seven years ago, right? | lied to you back then!


    I''ve never forgotten you, not even for a moment! Please, Cameron, wake up... I¡¯m begging you...


    Wake up...

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    ¡°Where..... where am 17.


    ¡°Am...am 1 dead?¡±


    Cameron''s weak volce echoed faintly in a chaotic environment. His body felt weightless as if he was


    floating in mid¡ªatr.


    He tried to open his eyes,


    But despite his efforts,


    weighted down with could not open even a crack between his eyelids. They remained heavy as if


    And so, his consciousness continued to drift.


    It continued until a single moment.


    Ripples began to spread in the space before him.


    The ripples quickly expanded, eventually enveloping his body.


    The murky world before him suddenly became clear.


    He found himself on the rooftop of a high-rise building.


    The building was at least 24, stories high.


    The wind on the rooftop was strong.


    He was very familiar with this ce.


    It was where his mother had jumped off when he was a child.


    He wondered how he came to be there.


    Cameron''s heart ached.


    Just as he found the scene before him unbelievable, his gaze shifted into tile distance, where he unexpectedly saw a familiar


    figure from his memories.


    His heart clenched.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    The words escaped Cameron¡¯s lips.


    However, that figure seemed to pay no heed to his cries.


    She walked toward the rooftop¡¯s edge with her back turned to Cameron.


    Cameron observed his mother¡¯s odd behavior, and his pupils contracted in response.


    It reminded him of the scene 15 years ago.


    Chapter 126.


    23


    His mother had handed him an emerald bracelet and told him to look after himself before leaping from the rooftop on the 24th


    floor.


    And now, this scene was about to repeat itself.


    Cameron had to stop her.


    ¡°Mom!¡± he shouted, trying to prevent his mother frommitting suicide.


    Yet, it seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    The beautiful woman walked to the rooftop¡¯s edge, looked up at the sky, and murmured, Mom needs to go now. Take care of


    yourself.¡±


    Then, she prepared to jump off the rooftop.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t jump!¡±


    Cameron''s voice was hoarse as he tried to stop her.


    The tragedy from 15 years ago flooded back into his mind like a tidal wave.


    He desperately tried to rush forward to stop her.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he remained rooted in ce.


    ¡°Cameron,


    A fierce wind suddenly swept through the sky at that moment, and the entire sky darkened instantly..


    The beautiful woman leaped off the rooftop amidst Cameron''s desperate shouts.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Cameron let out a hoarse scream, witnessing the scene once more.


    ¡°Mom!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Simultaneously, a roar suddenly erupted in Room 302 of Yrando¡¯s General Hospital.


    Cameron, whoy unconscious on the hospital bed, abruptly opened his eyes.


    He sat up straight and panted heavily.


    His heavy breaths could be heard in the room.


    The next moment, the pain in his abdomen made him involuntarily gasp for air.


    He looked down at himself.


    He noticed the IV drip hanging from his forearm and the white bandages wrapped around his body.


    It was only then that he realized that the recent events with his mother had been a nightmare.


    He hadn''t died after all.


    ¡°Cameron, you


    finally woken up!¡±


    Chapter 186


    Astartled voice interrupted Cameron''s thoughts.


    He thought it would be Laura.


    However, he was met with Lena¡¯s surprised expression when he looked up.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey?¡±


    Cameron was stunned.


    He wondered about Lena¡¯s presence.


    But there was no time for him to dwell on it.


    He thought about how he and Laura had been trapped in the ruins together.


    With her currently missing in sight, he asked, ¡°Colonel Bailey, where is Ms. Jones? Is she okay?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    ¡°Ms. Jones is fine. You should rest well. You were seriously injured this time,¡± Lena said, looking at


    Cameron with concern.


    She decided it was best not to reveal the whole truth for now.


    ¡°Is she really okay?¡±


    Cameron furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, | know you''re hiding something from me. Just give it to me straight.¡±


    He could sense that Lena was keeping something from him.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to hear the truth?¡±


    Lena arched an eyebrow. She feared that Cameron cope with the reality of the situation, and it would affect his recovery.


    ¡°lm sure.


    Cameron nodded.


    ¡°Alright, but you have to be prepared.


    ¡°Laura is fine now. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. She left after she saw you were taken to the emergency room.¡±


    ¡°She left?¡±


    Cameron was taken aback.


    He felt a pang of sadness. He had risked his life to save Laura. Yet, she didn¡¯t even visit him. Still, he didn¡¯t me Laura. It was


    his choice to save her. He would do it again without hesitation.


    He contemted if Laura was genuinely that cold¡ª-hearted.


    He wondered if her panic and concern for him in the ruins were insincere.


    ¡°That¡¯s why | didn¡¯t want to tell you the truth.¡±


    Lena sighed, observing Cameron¡¯s disappointed expression.


    She felt indignant on Cameron¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Laura really should have at leaste to check on you, considering how you were injured for her


    sake.


    ¡°But plenty of men are willing to sacrifice their lives for a woman like Laura. Why would she care about just one like you?¡±


    Chapter 167


    Lena tried tofort Cameron in her own way.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cameron couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    Was this supposed to beforting?


    ¡°Now you realize how dependable 1 am, right? You would have been buried alive by now if it wasn¡¯t for me rushing to the scene


    immediately after receiving the notification of the explosion,¡± Lena said, crossing her armlS.


    ¡°You big pervert, you¡¯re lucky to have run into me.


    ¡°You saved me?¡±


    Cameron''s expression shifted.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lena said, raising her sharp chin.


    ¡°But speaking of which, you must have a body of steel. You woke up so quickly after such serious injuries.¡±


    ¡°How long was 1 unconscious for?¡±


    ¡°48 hours,¡± Lena said, marveling at Cameron¡¯s physique.


    ¡°You know, when we brought you to the emergency room, you weren''t breathing. We all thought your were done for, but you


    have quite the luck.


    ¡°And you woke up in just 18 hours!


    ¡°If my friend knew you were awake now, she''d probably take you to theb to be dissected and researched.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The one who helped with your rescue.


    ¡°Of course, you were unconscious at the time, so you didn¡¯t see her. She¡¯s amazing-¡ªjust 24 years old: and already a lead


    surgeon,¡± Lena spoke with an unusual tone of admiration.


    Her friend was one of the few people she genuinely respected.


    ¡°24 years old and a lead surgeon?¡±


    Cameron was surprised.


    Someone with exceptional medical talent typically bes a lead surgeon at around 30. The job required strong leadership


    skills and extensive clinical experience.


    But Lena¡¯s friend had already achieved this position at just 24 years old.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my friend impressive?¡±


    Lena felt a sense of pride after seeing Cameron''s astonished expression.


    ¡°My friend is like a rose blossoming in the medical field. She is beautiful, and her professional skills and techniques are


    outstanding. She¡¯s just a little...¡±


    ¡°A bit what?¡± Cameron asked, curious about Lena¡¯s sudden hesitation.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    ¡°Well she¡¯s just a little...!


    Lena was about to say ¡°rotten*.


    ¡°Hehe, who''s secretly discussing me in the ward?¡±


    At that moment, melodiousughter echoed from the doorway like the tinkling of silver bells.


    Awoman in a white coat withrge wavy curls walked in.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188


    ¡°Tara, what brings you here?¡± Lena asked, surprised by the swift arrival of the woman before her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She''d thought Tara was due for a scheduled surgery soon.


    ¡°Well, | heard someone talking behind my back, so | had toe.¡±


    Tara chuckled.


    ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m here to check on the patient¡¯s condition. After all, opportunities for medical research like this are rare.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, let¡¯s see what''s under the covers. Let me check your wound.¡±


    She approached Cameron.


    The corners of Cameron''s mouth twitched. He finally met the friend Lena had mentioned.


    Standing at 5 feet 4 inches, with thin eyebrows and narrow eyes, Tara wore a white coat and ck- framed sses. Tara exuded


    a presence of maturity and elegance. Her figure was slender and perfectly proportioned.


    As Cameron sized Tara up, she too appraised the young man before her, whom she had deemed a subject for medical research.


    Tara said with a seductive smile, ¡°Hey, handsome, | might blush if you keep staring at me like that.¡±


    Cameron was dumbfounded.


    Somehow, he felt like he was the one about to be devoured.


    ¡°Tara, could you please be mindful of your image? You''re the lead surgeon and vice director, after all!


    H


    Lena shook her head. She knew exactly how her friend would react upon seeing Cameron.


    ¡°Image? | can¡¯t keep up appearances in front of a handsome guy like him, right, handsome?¡± Tara said, her gaze once again


    fixed on Cameron.


    ¡°How about this¡ªtonight, why don¡¯t you and | go to theb alone and have a good discussion about life?¡±


    ¡°That won''t be necessary.¡±


    Cameron''s mouth twitched. It seemed this woman truly intended to dissect him for research.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, handsome. Your heroic deeds have already spread throughout our hospital. Is my charm not enough to


    captivate you? That''s truly heartbreaking.


    Tara sighed with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°Um... Can | file aint?¡±


    Chapter 156


    Cameron raised his hand.


    ¡°Of course not, handsome,¡± Tara replied with a smile.


    She gently lowered Cameron¡¯s hand down.


    In their brief contact, Cameron felt the woman¡¯s smooth and wless skin, causing goosebumps to


    rise on his own.


    ¡°Why are you getting goosebumps, handsome? Feeling shy?¡±


    Tara looked at Cameron with a yful gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°It looks like | still have some allure for you. How about tonight-¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡±


    Lena couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and quickly intervened. She pulled her good friend behind a folding screen.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Lena? | was having a nice chat with that handsome guy. Why did you suddenly pull me away?¡±


    Tara looked at Lena puzzledly.


    Lena shook her head in exasperation.


    ¡°Tara, please be more reserved. Don¡¯t be fooled by his harmless appearance. He¡¯s a big wolf in sheep''s clothing. You need to


    keep at least this far away from him.¡±


    As she spoke, Lena extended her hands to emphasize the distance.


    ¡°But Lena, | don¡¯t think he¡¯s bad at all, and he¡¯s an important research subject for me, her interest undiminished.


    Tara replied,


    ¡°You''re too naive. You don¡¯t understand how men can be. Be careful not to get too involved in your research and be


    entangled,¡± Lena warned.


    ¡°Don''t worry, that won¡¯t happen. You know I¡¯m not interested in men,¡± Tara said confidently.


    She tossed her hair. A trace of indifference shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t persuade you anymore. Just be careful.¡±


    Lena sighed. She knew she couldn¡¯t change Tara¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Tara smiled and emerged from behind the screen, walking toward Cameron.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, handsome. Let''s lift your shirt and examine your wound.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    ¡°Dr. Smith, you don¡¯t have to tease me like this.¡±


    Cameron chuckled awkwardly as Tara approached him.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, I¡¯m not teasing you. I¡¯m serious,¡± Tara coquettishly replied.


    ¡°Come on, lift your shirt. Let me check on your wound.¡±


    ¡°Um... | think that¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    Cameron felt a bit embarrassed.


    The opposite sex hadn''t teased him in this way before.


    But he couldn¡¯t deny the allure of Tara¡¯s mature charm, especially with her wearing a white coat.


    Cameron knew she was treating him as a research subject. If he agreed, he¡¯d likely end up on the operating table again tonight,


    but this time, as a specimen for dissection.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, don¡¯t be shy. If you¡¯re embarrassed, just let me help you.¡±


    Tara reached out.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, this isn¡¯t appropriate!¡±


    Cameron''s brows shot up, and he quickly clutched the sheets around him.


    Tara giggled at Cameron''s reaction. She found it amusing that he was so shu


    Most men would jump at the chance to strip down in this situation, but Cameron was different. It only piqued her interest even


    more.


    ¡°Alright, handsome, I''ll stop teasing you. I¡¯m serious about examining you, though. As your doctor, it¡¯s only natural for me to care


    about your recovery,¡± Tara said earnestly.


    Cameron raised a brow and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Tara nodded.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Cameron said, finally lifting the sheets and exposing his body wrapped in bandages.


    Tara leaned in and began her examination. She gently extended her delicate fingers and gently pressed on Cameron¡¯s Injury.


    She asked softly, ¡°Does this hurt?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°And how about here?¡±


    217


    Tara moved her fingers to Cameron''s chest.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Cameron shook his head. He was well aware of his own body.


    Given his fit physical condition and the support of his vigorous energy, even with the knife piercing his chest, it would typically


    heal entirely within 27, hours, leaving at most some scars.


    However, due to the pration of the steel rod and the extended duration of his wounds, the


    abdominal injury had a more extensive damaged area and would take longer to heal.


    It had just been ensured that the wound would not reopen. Still, it would require at least three to four days to recoverpletely.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Tara eximed in surprise.


    Her eyes widened as she looked up at Cameron.


    ¡°Is it numbness or a genuine absence of pain?¡±


    ¡°Genuine absence of pain.¡±


    Cameron added, ¡°Dr. Smith, my chest is fine now.¡±


    Tara couldn''t help but inhale sharply at his words.


    Her eyes gleamed with curiosity and excitement as if she was beholding a rare treasure.


    ¡°Um, Dr. Smith... are you alright?¡±


    He regretted speaking out earlier. How could he forget Tara¡¯s keen interest in researching him?


    But Tara¡¯s intense curiosity had indeed been heightened by Cameron¡¯s earlier words.


    She looked at him with a seductive smile.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, do you mind if | undo the bandages on your chest?¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    ¡°Dr. Smith, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow as he looked at Tara¡¯s seductive demeanor.


    He felt akin to a live specimen.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, don¡¯t be shy. How about this¡ªcooperate with me for the examination, and I¡¯ll give you a little...¡±


    Tara paused, then leaned close to Cameron''s car.


    Her breath was warm as she whispered, ¡°Special service.¡±


    The rush of heat against his ear, coupled with her provocative words, made Cameron''s throat involuntarily bob in a gulp.


    He found himself somewhat overwhelmed by the situation.


    Tara was simply too skilled. Any man that falls into her grasp would likely be devouredpletely.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tara smiled seductively.


    Cameron looked into Tara¡¯s captivating eyes and said, ¡°Um... Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±


    Despite his words, he was feeling slightly tempted.


    ¡°Hey handsome, don¡¯t be such a downer. Just let me take a look. | promise | won''t do anything to you.


    Tara pouted yfully.


    ¡°Okay, okay, | give up....


    Cameron surrendered after seeing Tara¡¯s pitiful look. He knew he wouldn¡¯t escape her today. Since resistance was futile, he


    might as well enjoy it.


    ¡°That''s more like it.¡±


    Tara smiled as she returned to her usual demeanor.


    Cameron was at a loss for words.


    This woman seemed to have multiple personalities, switching them at will.


    ¡°Hey handsome, do you want to do it yourself, or should | help you?¡±


    Tara smiled.


    ¡°You do it,¡± Cameron said.


    He leaned back on the bed, adopting a resigned posture.


    Chapter 190


    2/1


    ¡°You''re quite amusing, handsome.¡±


    Tara chuckled.


    ¡°Then let me do the honors.


    With that, she leaned close to Cameron¡¯s chest and began to undo the bandages.


    Cameron caught a fragrant breeze from the proximity.


    It was Tara¡¯s scent mixed with a trace of body fragrance. Cameron felt a flutter of desire for a moment, but he quicklyposed


    himself.


    ¡°Um, I''ll wait outside.¡±


    Lena felt awkward and left the room with a slight blush.


    ¡°By the way, what''s your rtionship with Lena? I¡¯ve never seen her so nervous around someone before,¡± Tara asked as she


    unwrapped Cameron¡¯s bandages.


    ¡°She''s nervous around me?¡±


    Cameron was surprised. He thought she¡¯d be hoping for his downfall after thest punches they exchanged.


    ¡°Oh yeah, she stayed by your side for the entire 18 hours you were unconscious. She didn¡¯t leave except to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°She stayed with me for 18 hours?¡±


    Cameron was surprised once again.


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m really curious about your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Well... we don¡¯t have much of a rtionship. | saved her once, but due to some misunderstandings, she held a grudge against


    me.


    Cameron was puzzled.


    ¡°You saved Lena?¡±


    Tara¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately understood something.


    ¡°| see.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cameron was still confused.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright, the bandages are off. Let me take a good look at your body.¡±


    Tara changed the subject, avoiding further discussion.


    She removed thest bandage from Cameron¡¯s chest, revealing his muscr torso.


    Tara¡¯s eyes gloamed at the sight

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have such a muscr physique,¡±


    Tara''s eyes gleamed as she gazed at Cameron''s well-defined pers.


    ¡°Ah, It''s alright,¡± Cameron replied awkwardly.


    He felt ufortable at being stared at by this woman


    ¡°Your body''s recovery capacity truly surprises me.¡±


    Tara looked interested.


    ¡°My body is indeed different from the average person,¡± Cameron exined.


    His mentor adopted him when he was 12 years old, and he began practicing under his guidance.


    During that time, his mentor would use a variety of poisonous concoctions to cleanse and


    strengthen his body.


    Coupled with the rigorous training regimen his mentor imposed on him, every training session


    would leave him battered and bruised, barely clinging to life.


    As a result, he had developed an exceptionally resilient physique. Normal gunshot wounds would


    usually heal within a few hours.


    "Hey handsome, I''m bing increasingly Interested in you.¡±


    Tara sald seductively; ¡°So, what do you think about my offer just now? How about spending tonight


    alone with me in theb? I promise I''ll give you something special in return.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, Dr. Smith.¡±


    Cameron chuckled nervously.


    He understood that Tara only wanted to dissect him for research purposes.


    "Could it be that my temptation isn''t enough for you?¡±


    Tara didn''t back down. Instead, she gently licked her lips, her gesture exuding a seductive allure.


    She wasn''t inclined to surrender so readily, especially for a medical marvel like Cameron.


    Despite his strong willpower, Cameron couldn''t help but swallow hard at her seductive posture.


    His blood surged rapidly. He was a young man full of vigor, after all.


    It would be a lle to say he did not react.


    "How about giving it some more thought?¡±


    Tara noticed Cameron wavering and immediately brushed her finger across his chest.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Chapter 191


    2/2


    Her voice was filled with maism as she said, ¡°I can fulfill any request you have, you know?¡±


    Goosebumps formed on Cameron''s skin as her finger glided across his chest.


    Just as desire was about to re up, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    He clenched his teeth together and muttered, ¡°It''s open, it''s open!¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Tara asked puzzledly.


    ¡°The wound! It''s opened!¡±


    Cameron gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Tara finally noticed the blood seeping through the bandages. Her face shed with embarrassment.


    ¡°I''ll go get a doctor for you.


    With that, she quickly disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    ¡°Damn it!" Cameron cursed bitterly.


    This woman did something wicked and then ran away.


    He wondered why she went to call for a doctor when she was one herself.


    Themotion in the hospital room immediately caught Lena''s attention outside.


    Lena spotted Tara rushing out with a flushed face and hurried into the room.


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she stared at Cameron.


    ¡°Cameron, why did Tara run out blushing like that? You didn''t do anything inappropriate to her, did


    you?¡±


    ¡°Lena, please see who the real victim is here.¡±


    Cameron looked distressed. He pointed to his abdomen, where the faint traces of red blood seeped


    through.


    Lena''s eyes trembled as she looked at the bloodstains.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    "Cameron, what just happened?¡±


    Lena wore a look of surprise.


    Cameron replied resentfully, ¡°You should ask your friend that!"


    His wound wouldn''t have opened up if it weren''t for her teasing him. It seemed like even the


    hospital wasn''t a safe ce anymore.


    "What did she do to you?¡±


    Lena was curious.


    She knew her friend was quite bold, so the gesture just now must have been audacious.


    "Forget it. You''d better ask her yourself.¡±


    Cameron shook his head, then asked, ¡°Colonel Bailey, is your friend a bit..."


    ¡°A bit what?¡±


    Lena raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Flirty.¡±


    Cameron paused before saying it.


    "Hmph, you''re the flirty one! Tara is pretty cold.¡±


    Lena snorted, then red at Cameron.


    ¡°I warn you, don''t eveh think about making a move on Tara, or I won''t let you go unscathed!¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, don''t worry. I am not interested in her. Can I request a room change?¡± Cameron


    asked.


    ¡°Tara will seek you out even if you change rooms. So I advise you not to waste your efforts.¡±


    Lena dashed his hopes.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cameron was helpless.


    He promised himself that he wouldn''t give Tara such an opportunity again.


    ¡°Cameron, is your wound okay?¡±


    Lena returned to the main topic.


    ¡°It''s fine. It''s just a minor injury,¡± Cameron replied nonchntly.


    Chapter for


    212


    ¡°When the doctores, they can stitch it up again.¡±


    Lena looked at Cameron, her gaze flickered slightly.


    She couldn''t deny that Cameron was quite masculine sometimes.


    ¡°Oh, by the way!¡±


    Lena suddenly remembered something


    ¡°Who were the ones who kidnapped Laura?¡±


    ¡°It was still those mercenaries from before.¡±


    Cameron''s gaze became sharp.


    ***The mastermind behind the attempt is most likely the same culprit from Leving


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    Lena''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but Laura should know.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask her who it was?¡±


    ¡°No need. I think she''ll handle it herself.¡±


    "Aren¡°t you worried?¡±


    "Why should I be worried? That woman has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Cameron''s tone grew colder as he thought about Laura''s heartlessness.


    ¡°Plus, with the Jones family¡¯s influence back in Leving, what can¡¯t she handle? There''s no reason for


    me to meddle unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.


    Lena nodded.


    She looked at Cameron''s Indifferent expression and asked curiously, ¡°Cameron, aren¡°t you upset


    that Laura didn''t visit you this time?¡±


    "Upset? Maybe a little, but that''s it,¡±


    Cameron chuckled with a hint of self-deprecation in his smile.


    He did feel a bit bitter when he first woke up from hisa. But now, he didn''t feel strongly about


    it


    anymore.


    Laura would continue being the high and mighty Ms. Jones, and he would just continue living his


    ownThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    life.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite at the Caesar Hotel, Laura stood by the window, watching, the


    bustling scene outside with a cold expression.


    Peggy stood behind her and reported, ¡°Ms. Jones, Otis has already pulled through the life.


    threatening situation. Cameron has also woken up from hisa with no major issues for now.¡±


    ¡°He''s awake?¡±


    Laura''s gaze softened slightly.


    "Yes, Ms. Jones. Would you like to go see him?"


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Laura shook her head, a hint of sadness flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°But... If you don''t go see him, I''m afraid he might misunderstand you, Ms. Jones.¡±


    Peggy hesitated before voicing her concern.


    Previously, she had also disliked Cameron.


    But after going through these incidents, especially when Cameron sacrificed his own life to save


    Laura, it deeply moved her.


    Although he could be annoying, Cameron always stepped up when it mattered the most.


    She didn''t want to see the rtionship between Laura and Cameron deteriorate any further.


    ¡°Let him misunderstand it then,¡± Laura replied casually.


    Under her calm facade, deeply suppressed emotions brewed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She could never forget when Cameron used his body to shield her under the rubble, creating a


    space


    of safety.


    When the rescue team pulled her and Cameron out from the debris, Cameron still maintained that


    position despite having fallen into a deepa.


    Six medical personnel struggled to lift him onto a stretcher.


    Her heart almost shattered at that moment.


    She med herself for being there, nearly costing Cameron his life.


    She had underestimated Cameron''s determination to protect her.


    She would preferred to have been the one enduring the pain of being pierced by steel rods, the one


    to


    die.


    She didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for Cameron and didn¡¯t want to see him hurt because


    of


    3


    2/3


    her.


    50, Laura chose to distance herself from Cameron.


    "But Ms. Jones"


    Peggy wanted to say something


    ¡°Peggy, stop.¡±


    Laura Intervened.


    Peggy''s words remained unspoken.


    She looked at Laura.


    Laura''s figure appeared deste under the fading rays of the setting sun.


    She knew that Laura was strong-willed and had decided to shoulder everything herself.


    ¡°Peggy, have you finished arranging the matter I assigned you?¡±


    Laura''s cold tone interrupted Peggy''s thoughts.


    Peggy''s eyes flickered, and she came back to her senses.


    ¡°I''ve arranged for Otis to handle the task, Ms. Jones. Are you sure you want to confront her now?¡±


    Laura nodded faintly.


    As she spoke, the icy look on her face deepened rapidly.


    Laura had always indulged her in the past due to their unique rtionship.


    But she refuses to let it go this time.


    Peggy was moved.


    She could sense that Laura was livid.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, there''s one more thing.


    Peggy took a deep breath and continued.


    ¡°What is it?"


    "After Mr. Xander learned about your injury, he requested the military district to allow him to leave


    the battlefield early to see you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him I''m fine. I''ll be returning to Leving in four days.¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Jones, you know Mr. Xander''s personality well. Once he decides on something, it''s


    impossible to stop him.¡±


    ¡°In any case, use whatever means necessary.¡±


    Chapter 193


    Laura''s tone was firm.


    There were only four days left until the ceremony.


    Before then, she couldn''t let n and Cameron cross paths.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    1/3


    Meanwhile, Cameron was in the hospital room, unaware of Laura''s current thoughts and mood.


    He had his bandages and stitches changed with the doctor''s help.


    Hey on the bed, gazing at the deep blue sky outside his window.


    His thoughts drifted.


    "Are you still thinking about Laura?¡±


    Lena re-entered the room after the doctor left.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you''re still here?¡±


    Cameron was surprised to see Lena again.


    ¡°What, am I not weed?¡±


    Lena raised an eyebrow, looking a bit displeased.


    "Of course you are.¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°I''m just curious. I''ve usually been such a thorn in your side, yet you''ve watched over me all day.


    Aren''t you tired of it?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be tired!¡±


    Lena pursed her lips.


    "You really get on my nerves, Cameron!


    ¡°But seeing you injured like this and being abandoned by Laura, I genuinely feel sorry for you. I was


    afraid you might do something stupid, so I stayed to keep an eye on you.


    "After all, who will I settle the score with if you die?¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, do you have to curse me like that?¡±


    Cameron smiled wryly.


    "Hmph, it''s because you''re so despicable!¡±


    Lena red at Cameron.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you truly hold grudges. Besides, the incidentst time wasn''t entirely my fault...¡±


    Cameron said frustratedly.


    During the interrogation, he had admitted to impulsively pping Lena.


    However, he was genuinely driven to the brink at that time. Lena had almost shot him in the head,


    Chapter 194


    after all


    ¡°Quit bringing that up!¡±


    Lena gritted her teeth.


    She felt like drawing her gun whenever this matter was brought up


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, I''m a patient now!"


    Cameron quickly gestured toward the bandages.


    ¡°I''ll let you off the hook for today. But once you''ve recovered, I''ll settle the score with you!¡±


    Lena huffed coldly.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you''re a heroine. You wouldn''t hold such a petty grudge against me, would you?"


    Cameron tried to tter her.


    "Don¡¯t you know that women are the most vengeful creatures in the world?¡±


    Lena raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°But you''re a heroine!¡± Cameron eximed.


    ¡°Even so, I''m still a woman, and women hold grudges,¡± Lena said firmly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron''s mouth twitched.


    It appeared that he had provoked her.


    2/3


    As Cameron contemted on how to persuade Lena, she nced out the window and murmured,¡±


    Strange, why are those people still lingering outside the hospital? Are they waiting for someone


    important to be discharged?¡±


    "Hmm?"


    Cameron''s eyes flickered as he thought of another possibility.


    He was about to get up to check out the situation.


    "Hey, you better lie down obediently. You''ve just had your stitches done!¡±


    Lena quickly intervened.


    ¡°It''s okay, Colonel Bailey. I''m quite resilient.¡±


    Cameron grinned, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    Lena shook her head


    ¡°Let me help you up.¡±


    Chapter 1


    Thanks, Colonel Bailey


    Cameron sulled.


    Lena didn''t give Cameron a friendly look, but her movements were surprisingly careful when she


    helped him us


    Cameron noticed this and smiled warmly.


    He made his way to the window with Lena''s assistance. His eyes traced the window boar


    He indeed spotted a crowd of people standing outside.


    Each one was dressed in a ck suit, standing tall and upright outside the building


    The leader was tall and imposing. He wore a ck coat and a hat that hid his face


    Lord ckheart?


    Cameron''s eves wavered.


    It was as he had suspected.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    It was Lord ckheart.


    Cameron chuckled to himself and shook his head. How could he just show up without notifying him


    and wait outside like that?


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, help me back to bed,¡± Cameron said as he withdrew his gaze.


    "Okay."


    Lena nodded.


    Cameron returned to his hospital bed.


    He was about to text Lord ckheart, informing him that he was okay and to return with his


    people.


    However, his eyes suddenly caught something on the screen.


    He found over a dozen texts and missed calls from Lord ckheart and Dakota.


    He figured that these came in while he was unconscious.


    He hadn''t noticed them.


    Cameron shook his head with a wry smile, then opened the text messages from Lord ckheart.


    "Sir, I''ve just received news of your injury. I''ve sent someone to the hospital immediately.


    ¡°I''ve arrived, and I''ve also asked the doctor. You''re out of danger now.


    ¡°I''ve stationed people downstairs to ensure your safety. Let me know if you need anything, and I''ll


    bring them up immediately.¡±


    Lord ckheart sincerely cared about him.


    Cameron chuckled as he read the messages.


    Lord ckheart chose to wait outside the building to avoid exposing his identity. However, he had


    brought too many people with him.


    If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might think a gang leader had been hospitalized.


    Cameron replied, ¡°ckheart, I''m fine now. Thank you for your effort. You can take your people


    back.


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    The reply came almost instantly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The men standing guard downstairs swiftly departed.


    Lena''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Cameron, they''re leaving!¡±


    "Are they?¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He then picked up a cup of water nearby.


    ¡°It''s strange. They''ve been standing downstairs like statues all day, and they''re now suddenly


    leaving.¡±


    Lena furrowed her brows and murmured, ¡°Could it be that their boss has died?¡±


    Cameron choked on his water and spat it out.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lena looked at him with concern.


    ¡°I''m fine... Just hadn''t had water for too long. My throat was too dry. I wasn''t used to it.¡±


    Cameron chuckled, trying to downy his reaction.


    He thought that Lena had a knack for saying unexpected things.


    ¡°Be careful then.¡±


    Lena was utterly oblivious to any connection between Cameron and those men.


    "Okay."


    Sensing that Lena didn''t suspect anything, he decided to call Dakota.


    He had meant to call her back yesterday morning, but unexpected events got hindered him.


    Just as Cameron was about to dial Dakota''s number, his phone rang with her iing call.


    He answered the call.


    "Cameron, you finally answered my call! I was so worried. I thought something happened to you!"


    Dakota''s voice, filled with concern, came through the phone as soon as it connected.


    ¡°I''m sorry for making you worry. There was indeed a bit of an ident on my end.¡±


    Cameron briefly hesitated but ultimately decided to tell Dakota the truth. There were some things


    he didn''t want to hide from her.


    "Oh, you got into trouble? It''s all my fault for jinxing it...¡±


    ¡°Dakota, it''s not your fault, it''s mine.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, where are you?


    you now?"


    Chander 195


    ¡°I''m at the hospital¡±


    "Which hospital? I''ming over ride now¡±


    ¡°I''m at Vrando¡¯s General Hospital, toom goz 1


    "Okay, I''ll be there right away!¡±


    Dakota hung up the phone before Cameron finished speaking


    Cameron put down his phone, feeling the anxious concern from Dakota just now. It didn''t sit well


    with him


    He made a firm decision then.


    He would confess some things about his rtionship with Laura to Dakota


    Dakota had the right to know the truth.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how Dakota would take it.


    Would she be distant and cold towards him from then on?

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    One was the girl who saved his life 15 years ago. The other was his first love.


    Cameron took a deep breath.


    He initially thought that he and Laura would never cross paths again.


    He didn''t want his past to wedge a distance between him and Dakota. So, he had been hiding the


    truth about his rtionship with Laura from Dakota.


    But now, it seemed like he owed Dakota an exnation.


    There were still four days until the ceremony.


    ¡°Cameron, was it your girlfriend who called you just now?¡±


    Lena''s question interrupted Cameron''s thoughts.


    ¡°Dakota isn''t my girlfriend yet.¡±


    Cameron chuckled and shook his head.


    "Oh."


    Lena then asked, ¡°Is sheing to the hospital?¡±


    "Yeah, she¡¯s on her way now.


    Cameron nodded.


    ¡°Well, I''ll head back since you have someone to apany you. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    Lena''s gaze flickered as she spoke, ¡°Remember, don''t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°Il know.¡±


    Cameron watched Lena''s retreating figure with a gentle smile.


    Despite her fiery temper, she was genuinely a good person.


    Dakota arrived half an hourter.


    She covered her mouth at the sight of Cameron in bed, wrapped in bandages with an IV drip in his


    arm. Her eyes reddened.


    "Cameron!"


    She hadn''t expected to see Cameron be that severely injured


    "Dakota, you''re here.¡±


    Cameron smiled warmly.


    Chapter 196


    2/3


    ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡±


    She hurried over to his side.


    ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. I''ll be discharged in a couple of days.¡±


    Cameron waved his hand.


    ¡°But... you''re covered in bandages!" Dakota eximed anxiously.


    She could tell Cameron was gravely hurt.


    ¡°I really am fine, Dakota. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can get up and walk a fewps to prove it to


    you,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    ¡°No, you''re a patient now. You need rest.¡±


    Dakota firmly refused.


    "Cameron, were you in a car ident?¡± Dakota asked, her eyes were filled with concern.


    "Um... no."


    ¡°What happened then? How did you get injured like this?"


    Dakota''s expression tightened.


    "Did you call the police?¡±


    She wondered if Cameron had a run-in with some of his enemies if it wasn''t a car ident. She


    understood that it wasmon to make enemies in the business world.


    Cameron let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Dakota became even more nervous.


    ¡°Is something bothering you, Cameron?¡±


    Cameron wanted to reveal the situation, but he realized it wasn''t easy to say it out loud.


    What worried him the most was Dakota''s reaction after learning the truth.


    "Cameron, what happened? Please tell me, I''m so worried...¡± Dakota urged anxiously.


    She wished to understand what had urred to Cameron, leading to such severe injuries and an


    extended period of unconsciousness.


    ¡°Well, Dakota...¡±


    After much deliberation, Cameron finally decided to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Dakota, the truth is, my injuries this time are rted to Laura.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 196


    ¡°Rted to Ms. Jones?¡±


    Dakota stood frozen in ce.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron replied, ncing nervously at Dakota.


    Dakota felt a sudden tightness in her chest.


    She looked at Cameron and asked, ¡°Because of... what happened?¡±


    ¡°Because of an ident yesterday.


    Cameron took a deep breath.


    "An ident yesterday?¡±


    Dakota''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You went to see Ms. Jones yesterday?¡±


    "Yeah."


    Cameron nodded.


    ¡°There was an unexpected incident, so I got injured.¡±


    ¡°Dakota, what if I mean, what if I told you that I knew Ms. Jones from before? Would you think I lied


    to you and then dislike me?¡±


    22


    Cameron felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. Still, he decided to be honest with Dakota.


    Dakota''s heart trembled.


    It turned out that Cameron had known Laura for a long time.


    This exined why Laura had shown her such special attention and signed such a big contract.


    Initially, Dakota had doubts when Laura stated that she valued her abilities.


    Dakota understood her abilities weren''t enough to catch Laura''s attention, and she had also


    suspected Cameron''s rtionship with her.


    When Cameron imed he didn¡¯t know Laura, she had believed him unconditionally.


    Still, something felt off.


    Her lingering doubts were now finally confirmed with Cameron''s revtion.


    She wondered why Cameron would lie about such a thing when it was a good thing.


    "Cameron, why did you hide from me that you knew Ms. Jones? This is a good thing, isn''t it?"


    Dakota was puzzled.


    ¡°It''s because of a past that I''d rather not revisit,¡± Cameron exined.


    "A past that you''d rather not revisit?¡±


    Dakota was stunned, and then It dawned on her.


    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured, pursing her lips.


    ¡°Are you... angry?¡±


    ¡°I''m not angry.¡±


    Dakota shook her head.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cameron looked unsure.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Dakota nodded with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Cameron, for telling me this.¡±


    ¡°Um... Why do I feel like you''re acting strange?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron''s scalp tingled slightly.


    Unexpectedly, Dakota didn''t ask him what that unpleasant past was. He thought that it was


    common sense to gather that a girl was upset if she didn''t ask any further.


    "Am I that petty in your eyes? I understand you.¡±


    Dakota wrinkled her delicate nose.


    "Everyone has their own past and secrets, right? What matters is the present. You''re acquainted with


    Ms. Jones because you''re excellent. Why would I be angry?¡±


    If she were to me anyone, it would be herself for not being good enough to keep up with


    Cameron''s pace, and for depending on Cameron''s connections to secure Laura''s cooperation.


    Cameron felt his heart stir.


    He looked at Dakota, who was particrly understanding at the moment. A deep sense of warmth


    emerged in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Dakota.¡±


    "What are you thanking me for? I should be thanking you for your honesty,¡± Dakota said.


    Cameron could have easily avoided exining these things to her, but he still chose to do so. It


    showed that Cameron truly cared about her feelings, which made her happy.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Cameron smiled warmly.


    Chapter 197


    ¡°I''m not silly, you are.¡±


    Dakota pouted.


    He could have exined the situation to her before. She contemted the reason for himing


    clean now.


    She pondered if he was nning to leave Yrando and move to Leving


    Dakota suddenly felt uneasy.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Dakota''s mood was uneasy.


    She wondered if Cameron was confessing to her because he was nning to leave Yrando.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dakota?¡±


    Cameron seemed to sense Dakota''s unsettled emotions.


    ¡°Well... Cameron, have you decided to tell me all this because you''re nning to leave Yrando for


    Leving to apany Ms. Jones?¡±


    Dakota hesitated but gathered the courage to ask.


    She really wanted to know his reasons.


    "Go to Leving to apany Ms. Jones?¡±


    Cameron was taken aback.


    He quickly understood what Dakota meant and chuckled.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying in Yrando. I won''t go


    anywhere.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Dakota became excited.


    Realizing her overreaction, a blush swept across her face.


    She hurriedly exined, ¡°I just think it''s good for you to stay in Yrando.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cameron responded.


    Dakota nodded lightly.


    Her eyes shimmered, a hint of tremor passing through them. The air suddenly became quiet.


    "Um, Cameron... Are you hungry?¡±


    Dakota quickly changed the subject.


    She didn''t want the atmosphere to continue being awkward.


    It was entirely her fault for showing such excitement just a moment ago


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I am feeling hungry.¡±


    Cameron chuckled awkwardly.


    But indeed, after Dakota''s reminder, he could feel his stomach growling.


    Chapter 198


    ¡°Pll head to the cafeteria and get you some porridge,¡± Dakota offered


    ¡°Great, I want a big bowl!"


    Cameron grinned.


    Dakota giggled.


    She had never seen Cameron so eager for food before. He needed to replenish his energy after


    being unconscious for so long.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Dakota said before leaving the hospital room.


    Shortly after Dakota left, a young nurse changed Cameron''s IV drip.


    She reced the drip bag andmented, ¡°Mr. Morgan, you''re fortunate. First, there was Colonel


    Bailey, and now there''s that sweet girl. Even Dr. Sinlth seems pretty interested in you.


    Cameron''s mouth twitched involuntarily at the mention of Tara. It was because of that woman that


    his wound had to be stitched up again.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, please don''t doubt what I''m saying.¡±


    The nurse continued, ¡°I can tell that Colonel Balley cares about you a lot, and the youngdy just


    now was very concerned about you as well. Oh, and... there''s another youngdy who''s also very


    loving toward you!"


    "Another youngdy?¡±


    Cameron was puzzled.


    He assumed that only three people, including Tara, had visited him.


    1Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He wondered who the other person was.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    The nurse nodded.


    ¡°I saw her when I was downstairs to change the medication for the other patients.¡±


    ¡°Did you see her? Who was it?"


    Cameron''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Of course, it was Ms. Jones!¡± the nurse sald, her eyes filled with excitement.


    She idolized Laura.


    Cameron sat up straight upon hearing the name.


    Didn''t she leave after sending him to the emergency room?


    Chapter 198


    3/3


    What was going on?


    The nurse looked at Cameron''s puzzled expression and continued, ¡°You might not know this, but at


    that time, I saw Ms. Jones standing alone in a corner, quietly shedding tears. She only left


    reluctantly. when a secretary approached.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, you''re really lucky to have Ms. Jones shed tears for you,¡± the nurse continued


    excitedly.


    ¡°You see, Ms. Jones is famous for being cold and aloof. To have her cry for you..."


    Cameron felt a shiver run down his spine at the thought of Laura secretly shedding tears in a


    corner.


    He became so lost in thought that he didn¡¯t hear anything else the nurse said


    It turned out that Laura didn''t immediately leave after sending him to the emergency room. He


    pondered about the reason for her doing that.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    "Alright, Mr. Morgan, your IV drip has been changed. I''ll leave now. Just ring the bell if you need


    anything,¡± the nurse sald to Cameron, who was lost in thought.


    Cameron let out a deep breath.


    His heart was anything but calm.


    Could it be that Laura intentionally created a facade of indifference toward him?


    But... why would she do that?


    She didn''t need to go through so much trouble if she wanted to appear aloof. She could have just


    avoided him altogether.


    Yet, she repeatedly sought him out, said tender words to him, and made gestures of intimacy that


    only former lovers would do.


    And if it was just to alleviate guilt, Laura shouldn''t have cried alone and left without a word.


    What could be her hidden agenda?


    Cameron was perplexed, his mind filled with turmoil.


    "Cameron, what''s wrong?¡±


    A soft voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    Cameron''s gaze focused. He realized that Dakota had returned with arge bowl of steaming


    porridge.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just lost in thought.¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°You shouldn''t dwell on upsetting things now that you''re not feeling well. Rest and recovery are


    key,¡± Dakota said gently, then sat beside the bed.


    She scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew on it lightly to cool it, and brought it to Cameron''s


    mouth.


    ¡°Here, eat.¡±


    ¡°Um... maybe I feed myself?¡±


    Cameron felt slightly embarrassed.


    It was the first time he had been taken care of like this.


    "You still have the IV drip in your hand. Let me do it,¡± Dakota said gently.


    Cameron was touched.


    Chapter 199


    2/2


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the porridge in one gulp. Whether it was because he hadn''t


    eaten. all day or because of Dakota, the nd porridge that was usually vorless to him now had a


    hint of


    sweetness.


    ¡°Take your time. Be careful, it''s hot,¡± Dakota said as Cameron devoured the porridge


    She then scooped up another spoonful and gently blew on it.


    Her considerate demeanor warmed Cameron''s heart like never before.


    Dakota''s gentleness and thoughtfulness resonated more deeply with him than Laura''s cold


    elegance, exuding a sense offort.


    However, Cameron couldn''t help but feel a sense of indebtedness toward Dakota''s actions.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you spacing out again?¡±


    Dakota''s gentle voice rang in Cameron''s ears once more.


    Cameron looked up at Dakota, observing her gentle and charming demeanor with a slight pout.


    He felt guilty and said, ¡°I''m sorry for making youe all the way only to look after me.


    ¡°It''s nothing. You''ve helped me so much. It''s my turn to take care of you,¡± Dakota replied with a


    gentle smile.


    ¡°Come on, quickly finish your porridge and replenish your energy.¡±


    Cameron swallowed another mouthful of hot porridge, feeling aforting warmth spread


    through


    his chest.


    "Cameron, would you like some fruitter? I can buy some for you,¡± Dakota asked.


    ¡°It''s not necessary. It''s too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°It''s not any trouble. The fruit stall is right next to the hospital. It''s nearby.


    ¡°In that case... some strawberries would be nice.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll buy them after you finish your porridge.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Thank you, Dakota.¡±


    "Don¡¯t thank me¡ªjust open your mouth,¡± Dakota said radiantly.


    She wished she could look after Cameron for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Cameron swallowed another mouthful of hot porridge, feeling aforting, warmth spread


    through


    his chest.


    The bowl of hot porridge was soon finished.


    ¡°Cameron, why don''t you lie down and rest for a while? Ill go buy some strawberries for you,¡±


    Dakota suggested as she set down the bowl and spoon.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly.


    Dakota then walked toward the ward''s exit.


    Cameron watched her gentle figure retreat until shepletely disappeared from his view. He then


    turned his gaze to outside the window.


    As he looked at the clear blue sky outside, the image of Laura involuntarily surfaced in his mind.


    He quickly shook his head, trying to dispel the image while inwardly cursing himself.


    How could he think of Laura when Dakota had been so good to him?


    Still, he couldn''t forget the events beneath the ruins. The memories were too deeply ingrained.


    The nervous concern Laura had shown him back then, along with her tears, were all genuine.


    One was his first love-the first person he learned to love seven years ago.


    The other was a woman filled with kindness and gentleness who had saved his life 15 years ago.


    Cameron sighed deeply and leaned back.


    His mind was in disarray.


    Dakota returned with a bag of strawberries 15 minutester.


    "Cameron, here are the strawberries you wanted,¡± she said, entering the ward joyfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Dakota,¡± Cameron replied guiltily.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why Dakota was so devoted to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me. You''ve helped me so many times. It''s my turn to take care of you,¡±


    Dakota said with a smile.


    She then headed to the bathroom to give the strawberries a rinse.


    ¡°Here, open your mouth.¡±


    She held out a clean strawberry with her delicate fingers.


    ¡°It''s so sweet!¡± Cameron eximed after taking a bite, his eyes lighting up.


    The strawberry had a sweet taste, but it seemed even sweeter because Dakota fed it to him.


    ¡°I''m d you enjoy it.¡±


    Dakota''s smile deepened.


    "Here."


    She handed him another strawberry.


    "You should eat as well. Don''t just think about me.¡±


    Cameron smiled gently.


    "You''re the patient. You should eat first.¡±


    ¡°Let''s eat together. You bought and washed them, after all.¡±


    "Okay, then I''ll have one too.¡±


    And so, they took turns eating the strawberries until the bowl was empty.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cameron, how many more days do you think you''ll be in the hospital?¡± Dakota asked.


    ¡°Probably about three more days.¡±


    Cameron estimated.


    "Alright, then I''ll look after you for the next few days,¡± Dakota said with a soft smile.


    ¡°You don''t have to go through all that trouble. My condition is not that critical anymore.


    ¡°You should return and rest up. Look, besides my bed, there''s only a sofa in this ward, which isn''t


    convenient for sleeping,¡± Cameron insisted.


    He didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Dakota.


    ¡°Then I''ll sleep on the sofa,¡± Dakota suggested.


    ¡°The sofa isn''t veryfortable.¡±


    Cameron felt abashed.


    ¡°It''s okay.¡±


    Dakota didn''t mind.


    ¡°But-"


    ¡°It''s settled, Cameron. You''ve helped me a lot. Let me help you this time. If I leave you alone in the


    hospital, I won''t be able to sleep well at home anyway.


    ¡°It''s better for me to stay here and care for you.¡±


    Chapter 200


    Dakota couldn''t bear to leave Cameron alone in the hospital.


    Even though there were nurses and caregivers, she felt her care would be more attentive. Moreover,


    she wanted to stay by Cameron''s side.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    The night was quiet.


    Dakota gently wiped Cameron''s body with a towel, then sat by his bed.


    ¡°Dakota, aren''t you tired sitting like this?¡± Cameron asked, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Dakota shook her head and gazed warmly at him


    ¡°You don''t need to worry about me. If I get tired, I''ll lie down on the sofa. You have to rest well so


    your wounds heal quickly.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you,¡± Cameron replied with a gentle smile.


    Dakota''s smile deepened.


    This was her first time taking care of Cameron. After spending the day together, she felt they had


    grown closer.


    "Oh, Cameron!¡± Dakota suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°So... did Ms. Jones also put


    together the big event down by the waterfront for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cameron nodded. This time, he didn¡¯t hide anything.


    "Wow!" Dakota''s heart skipped a beat. Though she had been mentally prepared, hearing Cameron


    admit it still shocked her.


    What was their rtionship in the past? Laura rented out the entire waterfront just to hold this


    grand


    event for him!


    Could they have been a couple?


    And could Cameron be the man in that photo?


    With these thoughts, Dakota''s gaze toward Cameron changed.


    There was a hint of sadness hidden in her shock


    With such an outstanding woman like Laura by Cameron''s side, he probably... no longer needed


    her.


    Dakota felt her heart tremble at Cameron''s words.


    At that moment, Cameron seemed to notice something as well. He whispered, ¡°We''re just ordinary


    friends. After the event, she''ll return to Leving, and we probably won''t see each other again.


    ¡°This time, her organizing the event for me is like concluding some things from our past.


    A tremor ran through Dakota''s heart. The sadness in her eyes quickly disappeared as she looked at


    Cameron. ¡°Ms. Jones won''te to Yrando anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron reassured her.


    Chapter 201


    2/3


    ¡°Then... won''t you miss her?¡± Dakota hesitated for a moment before asking.


    People tend to be more sensitivete at night. Usually, she wouldn''t ask such abrupt


    questions.


    ¡°It would be a lie to say I won''t. After all, once someone exists in a person''s life, their traces are hard


    to erase.¡±


    ¡°But it''s only asional thoughts,¡± Cameron continued. ¡°Just like you and me. If you were to go far


    away from me one day, I would never forget you."


    As he spoke, Cameron nced at the dark sky outside, where the stars intertwined like theplex


    trajectories of life.


    Dakota''s heart fluttered, and a smile reappeared on her lips. She could feel her important position


    in


    Cameron''s heart at that moment.


    That was enough for her.


    ¡°Dakota, let me tell you a story.¡± Cameron''s gaze softened after seeing Dakota''s smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Dakota''s face lit up.


    ¡°The story is a bit long, so I''ll take my time to tell it, and you can listen slowly.


    "Once upon a time, there was a kid who lost his mom when he was little and ended up wandering


    all


    alone.


    ¡°People looked down on him because he suffered from an illness. The employees in the shop


    bullied him, and the customers often scolded and hit him. But the boy endured it all.


    ¡°He had a reason to live.


    "Until one day, he identally spilled tea on some customers. The customer scolded him, and the


    boss kicked him out of the shop. His month''s wages were withheld too.


    ¡°It was a winter with heavy snowfall. The boy had to sleep on the streets, hungry and cold.


    "He wore only thin clothes, his body turning purple from the cold. He wanted to ask passersby for


    some food, but they all looked at him with disgust, some even kicking him as they passed by.


    ¡°The boy went hungry, his consciousness bing fuzzy in the icy snow.


    "He gradually lost hope in life, thinking that maybe dying would be better than living with no


    dignity.


    ¡°But just at that moment, a girl appeared and saved him.


    ¡°The girl was wearing a bright red cotton coat. She saw the freezing boy and.didn''t hesitate to give


    him her bread. She also gave him her scarf.


    ¡°At that moment, the girl became a beacon of light in the boy''s heart.¡±


    Cameron''s gaze was filled with nostalgia because the girl in the story was Dakota herself.


    Chapter 201


    He looked at Dakota and intended to continue, but she had already fallen asleep. Her head rested


    on the edge of the bed.


    She hadn''t slept wellst night, and the exhaustion of the day had taken its toll on her.


    Cameron felt a gentle warmth in his eyes


    He gently stroked her head.


    ¡°Cameron, I won''t leave you...¡± Dakota mumbled in her sleep as she felt his touch.


    Cameron was taken aback. The warmth in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°I won''t leave you either,¡± he whispered.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With that, Cameron turned off themp. The hospital room was filled with silence.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Under Dakota''s excellent care, three days flew by quickly.


    It waste afternoon when Cameron sprang up from bed feeling like his body hadpletely


    restored. He clenched his fist tightly, feeling the strength surging through his body.


    He swiftly threw a punch..


    Swish!


    A gust of wind came with the punch.


    A long lost, contented smile appeared on Cameron''s face


    ¡°Cameron, you''re up!¡± Dakota looked at Cameron punching in front of her, her face filled with


    concern. She had just returned to the ward with some fruit.


    She hurriedly put down the fruit and ran over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my body has recovered fully,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    ¡°You''re fully recovered?¡± Dakota''s gaze trembled s


    slightly.


    "Yeah, fully recovered. Thanks to your care these past few days.¡± Cameron nodded, looking at her


    with warmth in his eyes.


    Dakota''s cheeks flushed red as she asked, ¡°Are you sure? You''re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    "Of course not. Do you want to feel it?¡± Cameron grinned and showed his body.


    ¡°No need.¡± Dakota blushed again. ¡°Now that you''ve recovered, I''ll arrange your discharge


    procedures. Wait for me here.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll go change my clothes¡± Cameron headed to the bathroom to change out of his hospital


    gown.


    About 10 minutester, Dakota returned to the ward with a female doctor in a white coat.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The woman turned out to be Tara.


    She giggled when she saw Cameron.


    "Hey there, handsome, we meet again! I didn''t expect you to recover so quickly. It''s only been three


    days, and you''re already ready to leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Cameron saw Tara approaching, and he forced a smile.


    He had to endure a few extra stitches because of her.


    "What''s with that look, handsome? Last time was just an ident. me yourself for not being


    strong-willed enough,¡± Tara said with a smirk.


    Chapter 202


    But despite her words, she felt quite guilty inside.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stayed away from Cameron after his stitches burst, only showing up


    when he was about to be discharged.


    She had to see this once-in¡ªa¡ªcentury living specimen in the medical world.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Cameron chuckled.


    Hev


    would have settled the score if Dakota wasn''t present.


    "Hey, handsome, don''t be so cold-hearted. After all, I did save your life. How about you leave me


    your phone number so we can keep in touch?¡±


    Tara deliberately portrayed herself as vulnerable. She pulled out her phone, ready to add Cameron''s


    number. She wasn''t about to let go of such a rare find like him.


    Dakota immediately raised her guard and told Tara, ¡°Dr. Smith, here¡¯s my phone number. Cameron


    is usually busy, so just contact me if there''s anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you this handsome guy''s girlfriend?¡±


    Tara''s lips curled up slightly when she saw Dakota''s vignt expression.


    Then, she sighed with a look of sorrow. ¡°Ah, so you already have a girlfriend. What is Leny going to


    do


    about this...¡±


    "Cameron, who is Leny?¡± Dakota frowned and looked at Cameron behind her.


    A strong feeling of unease surged in her heart.


    Were there other women who visited Cameron before she arrived at the hospital?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    ¡°Um...¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Cameron sensed Dakota''s gaze and hesitated before saying, ¡°Dakota, don''t listen to her nonsense.


    Leny is Colonel Bailey. She''s the one who saved me.¡±


    As he spoke, he shot Tara a sharp re. This woman was always causing trouble for him,


    ¡°Colonel Bailey?" Dakota was surprised.


    "Yeah, when Laura and I were trapped, she rescued us. She even took me to the hospital,¡± Cameron


    exined. He didn''t want Dakota to misunderstand.


    "Oh, I see.¡± Dakota breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dakota, let''s go back,¡± Cameron said. He just wanted to stay far away from Tara now. Who knows


    what outrageous things she might say next?


    "Okay." Dakota smiled.


    ¡°Goodbye, handsome, see you another day.¡± Tara smiled and waved to Cameron.


    ¡°Never again.¡± Cameron rolled his eyes and hastened his steps. He didn''t want to see this woman


    again.


    Dakota followed behind. She nced at Cameron, then at Tara, before quickly catching up.


    Dakota drove Cameron home in her white BMW 320i.


    She was clearly unhappy on the way back.


    Cameron noticed and asked, ¡°Are you still thinking about Tara?¡±


    Having her thoughts deciphered by Cameron, Dakota gently bit her lip and thought for a moment


    before nodding. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ignore her. That woman is just a medical fanatic.¡± Cameron shook his head with a wry smile.


    ¡°But I feel like she¡¯s quite interested in you, calling you ¡°handsome¡¯ and all.¡± Dakota''s tone was


    tinged with a hint of jealousy.


    ¡°That''s because she saw how quickly I recovered and wants me to be the subject for her medical


    research. I won''t fall into her trap,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dakota furrowed her brows slightly.


    ¡°Really,¡± Cameron assured her. ¡°Besides, I didn''t give her my number, did 7"


    "Oh..." Dakota was still feeling a bit unhappy.


    Chapter 203


    After all, Tara had just asked for Cameron''s number right in front of her.


    "Still feeling upset?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± Dakota whispered.


    ¡°Silly girl, trust me, I won''t see Tara.¡± Cameron smiled as he looked at Dakota''s jealous expression.


    ¡°You promise?¡± Dakota''s mood quickly brightened.


    ¡°I promise.¡± Cameron nodded.


    "Okay, but you better not lie to me!¡±


    ¡°I won''t lie to you!¡±


    "Good!" Dakota''s mood improved instantly.


    Dakota dropped Cameron off at the Azure Residence¡¯s entrance half an hourter.


    ¡°Cameron, we''re here,¡± Dakota said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°I''ll head back now. Send me a message when you get home. We''ll meet


    at the waterfront tomorrow.¡±


    "Okay," Dakota said happily.


    The grand event was scheduled to start tomorrow at 11:00 am..


    Dakota would make sure to dress up nicely and meet Cameron.


    ¡°Well, I''m off. Take care on the way,¡± Cameron waved goodbye to Dakota and walked into Azure


    Residence.


    Cameron went straight to the bedroom to take a shower. He hadn''t bathed in days, and he was


    starting to smell.


    Ding.


    Just as he was about to remove his clothes, he suddenly received a friend request on the


    messenger


    app.


    It was from a user named Ms. Smith, with the additional message: ¡°Hey there, handsome.¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow at the familiar tone.


    Who else could it be but Tara?


    He declined the request without hesitation.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    After rejecting Tara''s friend request, Cameron was about to toss his phone aside and head to his


    much needed shower.


    Ding


    At that moment, another message popped up.


    It was from Tara again.


    Cameron sighed and reluctantly epted the request. He wanted to know how she got his


    messenger ID).


    Friend request epted.


    Immediately, a message from Tara appeared.


    "Hey there, handsome, it''s really heart-breaking to be rejected by you just now.¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow. Even though she was younger than him, she talked to him like she was


    older.


    Cameron went straight to the point and asked, ¡°How did you get my number?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess, handsome,¡± Tara asked with a yful emoji.


    "Did you get it from Lena?¡±


    ¡°Bingo, you''re right! As a reward, how about joining me for a drink after I finish work? I''ll treat you.¡±


    "Heh, no thanks,¡± Camperon immediately declined.


    She probably wanted to get him drunk and study him. He wasn''t going to fall for her tricks.


    "Hey handsome, don''t be so heartless. It''s my first time inviting a boy out for a drink. Normally


    when others invite me, I just ignore them.¡±


    Cameron chuckled inwardly. He didn''t believe a word of Tara''s nonserrse.


    This woman was skilled at teasing people, and he suspected countless men had fallen into her


    hands.


    Even if what she said was true, he wasn''t interested.


    He replied, ¡°I''m busy, Dr. Smith. If there''s nothing else, I''m going to take a shower.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Shower?" Tara suddenly became interested and initiated a video call.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Cameron muttered. What was this woman up to?


    He rejected the video call right away. After all, he waspletely naked!


    The rejection prompted another message from Tara.


    Chapter 204


    "Handsome, why did you decline my video call?¡± She added a sad emoji at the end.


    ¡°For God''s sake, I''m not wearing any clothes right now,¡± Cameron exasperatedly replied.


    "Oh? Then I must take a good look.¡± Tara promptly sent another video call request.


    Cameron shook his head in disbelief.


    This time, he decided to block Tara altogether.


    After all, he had received the answers he needed and promised to keep his distance from her for


    Dakota''s sake.


    He didn''t want Dakota to get upset over this matter, so he blocked Tara without hesitation.


    Cameron then tossed his phone aside and headed toward the bathroom with his bathrobe.


    Meanwhile, in the vice director''s office at Yrando''s General Hospital, Tara sat elegantly in front of the


    desk with her legs crossed.


    She was surprised to see an exmation mark pop up in the messenger chat box.


    She hadn''t expected Cameron to block her.


    ¡°That''s interesting,¡± she said with a teasing smile.


    Instead of feeling angry, she became even more intrigued. After all, she had never been blocked by


    a


    man.


    Cameron had sessfully piqued her interest.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Cameron rested on his bed after taking a shower.


    He thought about Laura and tomorrow morning''s event.


    He didn''t understand why she had to act so cold and indifferent.


    He could feel Laura''s tension and worry for him when they were buried under the ruins and that


    hint


    of sincerity.


    Moreover, the nurse said that Laura didn¡¯t immediately leave the hospital after he was taken to the


    emergency room.


    Instead, she secretly cried in a corner of the hospital.


    And tears¡ªwell, they''re never deceitful, right?


    Perhaps she had some unavoidable difficulties?


    Cameron thought to himself and a sigh escaped his lips.


    After tomorrow''s event, he would ask Laura to exin these things and what happened seven years


    ago.


    He still wanted to rify everything, even if Laura would return to Leving and never set foot in


    Yrando again.


    Even if there would never be another chance for them to meet.


    He didn''t want to be kept in the dark and confused any longer.


    Late at night, in the Leving Military District, dozens of fighter jets circled over the airport.


    Among them, the leading jet, a ck jet aircraft, slowlynded at the airport.


    out of the cabin.


    The hatch opened, and a man wearing a military green camouge uniform stepped


    He carried two bars and four stars on his shoulders, indicating the rank of a vice general!


    His face was resolute, and there was an air of arrogance and swagger on his bronze skin.


    Among the soldiers who came to greet him, no one dared to show disrespect.


    In the eyes of everyone, there was a strong sense of awe toward the man


    After all, he was the youngest vice general in Andura!


    At only 27 years old, he had already been a prominent figure on the battlefield.


    This time, he led a hundred thousand Imperial Lions and swept through the entire border of the


    Chapter 295


    battlefield, earning outstanding military achievements.


    Upon his return this time, the country might confer the rank of general upon him.


    He would then be the youngest and most unprecedented general in Andura!


    He was none other than n, who was also known by the nickname Battlefiend!


    2/2


    Apart from his extraordinary talent and strength, he was also the young master of the Xander family,


    the most prominent family of the Leving Military Region.


    ¡°General Xander!"


    As n stepped off the ne, there was a deafening roar around him


    All the soldiers put away their rifles and saluted n.


    "Hm."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was satisfied with the grand wee and nodded approvingly. Many at his age were at the


    peak of vanity and narcissism, and n was no exception.


    ¡°It''s a pity that Laura couldn''t witness this scene,¡± n murmured. Otherwise, she would surely have


    looked at him with admiring eyes.


    Laura was proud and aloof and had a penchant for strong individuals.


    And n was indeed a strong one! He was undeniably the best among the younger generation!


    "General, your vehicle has been waiting outside for some time. You can depart whenever you''re


    ready, ¡°one of his trusted subordinates reported.


    ¡°Good.¡± n nodded, saying, ¡°Inform the team to disband here, go back and rest well. They''ve


    worked hard for three months.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    "Also, assemble a small team for me. We''ll depart for Yrando tomorrow morning.¡±


    "Yes, General, I''ll arrange it immediately!¡±


    "Alright, everyone, go back and rest.¡±


    n dismissed the crowd with a wave. Then, he looked up at the pitch-ck sky, narrowing his


    eyes slightly, a sharp glint passing through them.


    ¡°Laura, what''s so special about that guy that makes you risk everything for him? Tomorrow, I will


    have to meet him! Let''s see if he''s as great as people say!¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The next morning, the entire waterfront was bustling with excitement.


    Laura''s event would take ce in the hotel lobby at 11:00 am.


    She would then select a young person to represent her in Yrando!


    This was the dream of countless people.


    Therefore, although it was only 9:00 am, the outdoor parking lot at the waterfront was already filled


    with all kinds of luxurious sports cars.


    Those invited were all the top figures in Yrando.


    Many scions of wealthy families were hoping to be the young person favored by Laura!


    Cameron and Dakota also arrived early at the waterfront.


    Dakota didn''t put up her hair, instead letting it cascade down her back. She wore a long light yellow


    dress with a yellow belt around her waist, outlining her curves.


    Today, she deliberately put on light makeup to see Cameron.


    ¡°Dakota, you look gorgeous today,¡± Cameron praised the elegant beauty before him.


    Dakota''s cheeks blushed slightly. Her eyes avoided his gaze with a hint of shyness, then boldly


    looked at Cameron again.


    After thinking about it all day yesterday, she decided she needed to be more proactive.


    Cameron was unaware of Dakota''s thoughts.


    1


    He smiled warmly at her, then nced over at the crowded scene. ¡°Dakota, let''s go in first. There are


    too many people at the entrance,¡± Cameron ushered her.


    Most people at the entrance were just here for the excitement; they didn''t have the invitations to


    enter the event.


    But that didn''t stop them from being enthusiastic about Laura.


    They were looking forward to seeing Laura''s elegance at the waterfront entrance after the event.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Dakota nodded.


    No matter where Laura was, her influence was enormous.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Compared to her, Dakota felt too ordinary next to Cameron...


    ¡°What''s up, Dakota?¡± Cameron seemed to pick up on Dakota''s subtle mncholy.


    ¡°Nothing... just feeling a bit nervous. Let''s go, we should go in.¡± Dakota quickly regained her


    composure.


    Chapter 206


    She had to work harder in the future!


    She had to strive to catch up to Cameron''s pace as soon as possible and no longer be a burden by


    his


    side!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron smiled.


    He was about to enter through the adjacent VIP channel with Dakota when a sharp female voice


    suddenly came behind them.


    ¡°Cameron, Dakota, is this the kind of asion you should be attending?¡±


    Both of them knew who it was without turning around.


    Who else but Madison?


    "Why can''t we? Even you came.¡± Cameron looked at Madison coldly.


    Beside Madison were her brother, mother, and Archie.


    "We can attend the event because we received an invitation from Laura. What about you?¡±


    Madison crossed her arms, looking down on Cameron and Dakota. ¡°A useless coward and someone


    from a mere second-rate family, what qualifications do you have to attend this event?¡±


    "Madison, you!" Dakota''s face turned red with anger.


    She couldn''t help but feel provoked, even if she had a good temper. It was one thing to insult her,


    but insulting her family was crossing the line!


    ¡°What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡± Madison looked at Dakota disdainfully, as if she


    had already be superior to her.


    ¡°We received an invitation from Laura. Why can''t wee?¡± Dakota said, suppressing her anger.


    ¡°Laura sent you an invitation too?¡±


    Madison looked incredulous, and then a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°Dakota, could it


    be that you faked an invitation just to sneak into the event?


    ¡°Since when did the threshold for attending the event be so low?¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "Our Invitation is definitely genuine!¡± Dakota was not taking it lightly.


    did Madison be so malicious now?


    ¡°Is it?"


    Madison smirked as she reached for Dakota''s invitation. ¡°Then show it to me, and let''spare it


    with mine, the authentic one.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Dakota responded sharply, intending to take out her invitation from her bag.


    ¡°Dakota, there''s no need to exin anything to someone like her. The more you engage with her,


    the more she''ll provoke you,¡± Cameron intervened, reaching out to stop Dakota.


    Hisrge hand gently rested on her wrist.


    ¡°Cameron.¡± Dakota looked up at him, calming down as she saw the gentle smile in his eyes.


    Dakota nodded gently. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly, then took Dakota''s hand and headed toward the VIP channel.


    ¡°Cameron, what do you mean? You useless coward, who''s provoking who here?¡± Cameron¡¯s


    attitude immediately irked Madison.


    Cameron ignored Madison''s outburst and continued walking forward.


    "You bastard, stop right there! Exin yourself before you go!" Madison yelled from behind.


    ¡°I said stop! Can you hear me? You useless piece of trash!¡± Madison''s angry shouts echoed behind


    them.


    Dakota tightened her grip on Cameron''s hand upon hearing these hurtful insults.


    ¡°It''s okay. If a dog bites you, you won''t bite back, right?¡± Cameron just smiled at Madison''s insults.


    "Who are you calling a dog?


    "Stop right there!¡±


    However, Cameron and Dakota had already passed through security and entered the waterfront.


    "Ah! This is infuriating!¡±


    Madison was furious, but then she froze in shock. ¡°They actually got in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madison.¡± Pia also found it unbelievable.


    "Hmph! That slut Dakota must have used some underhanded means to get the invitation, probably


    by sleeping with Mr. Kane,¡± Madison sneered. ¡°Mom, Sky, let''s head in too!¡±


    Chapter 29


    Then, she turned to Archie with a different expression. ¡°Dear, let''s go.¡±


    "Okay." Archie nodded.


    He was also eager to see the scale of the event Laura had hosted for them!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    2/2


    At the same time, in the Presidential Suite on the 11th floor of the Sunshine International Vacation


    Hotel, Laura wore a white dress, exuding a cold and noble temperament.


    The red lipstick on her lips enhanced her already domineering aura.


    Today was the most important day for her. It was also thest time she would meet Cameron. She


    wanted to leave the most profound impression on him.


    Peggy was wearing a ck formal dress with her hair tied up elegantly. Her pretty face was radiant.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Cameron has already entered,¡± Peggy said as she watched Laura''s back.


    "He''s here?¡± Laura''s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones, and...¡± Peggy hesitated to continue.


    "Hmm?" Laura''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Miss, ording to the news, Mr. Xanders''s ne has already arrived at Yrando Airport. I''ve tried to


    dy him, but he still came...¡±


    Peggy didn''t want to ruin Laura''s mood, but after giving it some thought, she felt it was necessary


    to bring it up.


    ¡°n has already arrived in Yrando?¡± Laura''s eyes flickered.


    5.


    "Yes, Ms. Jones. So... should the event continue? If Mr. Xander finds out, I''m afraid...¡±


    "Yes, the event must go on.¡± Laura''s tone was calm but resolute.


    This was thest time she would see Cameron before they parted ways and thest thing she


    promised to do for him.


    She broke her promise once seven years ago.


    This time, she would never break it again!

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    The scenery inside the waterfront was delightful.


    Sunlight poured down, and lush greenery surrounded the area.


    Fountains apanied by elegant melodies sprayed beautiful streams of water along the road


    leading to the hotel lobby.


    Everything, from the sunlight to the air, was just perfect.


    Cameron walked around the waterfront, enjoying the pleasant surroundings and feeling rxed. It


    was evident that Laura had put a lot of thought into the setup of this scene.


    ¡°Cameron, this ce is breathtaking!¡± Dakota''s mood also lifted instantly.


    "Want me to take a picture of you?¡± Cameron asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Dakota''s face lit up.


    After Dakota striked a pose with a peace sign, Cameron captured the moment on his phone.


    "Cameron, let me take one for you too,¡± Dakota said excitedly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh... I don''t think it''s necessary.¡± Cameron waved his hand. He wasn''t used to taking photos.


    ¡°Let''s take one since we''re here.¡±


    Dakota didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cameron agreed.


    Cameron struck a slightly awkward pose, and Dakota captured the moment.


    ¡°Let''s go, Cameron!¡± Dakota felt satisfied as she looked at the newly added photo of Cameron in her


    phone album.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron grinned.


    The two of them made their way toward the Holiday Hotel, where the event was being hel


    They were greeted with a grand and luxurious atmosphere when they entered the banquet hall.


    A red carpet wasid out in the hall''s center, surrounded by various high-end buffet stations


    offering guests a wide selection of food.


    The banquet hall was already filled with social elites from all over Yrando.


    Dakota felt a bit overwhelmed by the grandeur of the asion. It was her first time experiencing


    such arge-scale event.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous, Dakota. I''m here with you.¡± Cameron held Dakota''s hand.


    Chapter 208


    Feeling the reassurance from Cameron, Dakota''s tense body rxed slightly. She looked at Cameron


    and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Cameron.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so formal with me.¡± Cameron smiled warmly.


    Then, he looked at the array of food in front of them and suggested, ¡°Since the event hasn''t started


    yet, let''s grab something to eat and fill our stomachs.¡±


    "Okay." Dakota nodded gently. With Cameron by her side, she felt much more at ease.


    They approached the buffet table to select their food.


    Just as Cameron was about to head to the beverage area after picking up a cupcake, they heard at


    surprised voice from behind.


    "Cameron!"


    Cameron paused and saw a tall, elegant beauty walking toward him.


    The beautiful woman exuded confidence, wearing a white short-sleeved top, light blue denim


    shorts, and a pair of white sneakers.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey?¡± Cameron was surprised to see the woman before him. ¡°What are you doing


    here?¡±


    "Why, you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Lena''s sexy lips curled slightly, showing a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°No, that''s not what I meant. I just didn''t expect you to be here since you''re usually in the provincial


    capital...¡± Cameron exined.


    ¡°I happened to have a day off today, and I also received an invitation from Laura, so I decided to


    come and join the fun. Besides, I heard that n has alsoe to Yrando. I wonder if he''ll attend


    the event. ¡°Lena pondered.


    1


    ¡°n?¡± Cameron was puzzled.


    Who was he?


    ¡°Laura didn¡¯t mention him to you?¡± Lena looked surprised.


    ¡°No.¡± Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°n is...¡± Lena was about to exin when a sarcastic sneer suddenly came from not far behind


    them.


    "Cameron, no wonder you rushed in so eagerly. Turns out you''re here to mooch off the buffet! ¡°As


    expected, a useless person like you is always useless, even when given the opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    The vile person speaking was none other than Madison,


    She walked over to Cameron while holding Archie''s arm, mockery evident in her expression.


    Cameron remained indifferent, his expression cold and aloof. His disregard only fueled Madison''s


    contempt.


    "Oh, Cameron, what else can I say? You''re passing up the rare opportunity to broaden your horizons


    and mingle with some elites for the buffet here?¡± Madison''s eyes glinted with disdain. ¡°How poor


    and ignorant must you be?¡±


    "Why bother saying so much to him, Madison? Even if he wants to curry favor with others, with his


    background and status, who would even bother acknowledging him?¡± Skyler chimed in, his tone


    dripping with sarcasm.


    He must seize this opportunity to humiliate this useless man thoroughly!


    Cameron remained silent, treating the two as if they were invisible.


    ¡°Heh, pretending not to hear us again?¡± Madison sneered.


    She saw the cupcake on Cameron''s te, and her disdain grew thicker. ¡°I thought you''d eat


    something more sophisticated, but it''s just a cupcake. Look at you. So clueless!


    ¡°Let me enlighten you. The proper choice in high-end gatherings like this is red wine with steak!¡±


    "Heh, Madison, why bother educating that useless guy? Does he even drink red wine?¡± Pia echoed,


    her expression equally disdainful.


    ¡°Is red wine with steak the epitome of sophistication in your eyes?¡± Dakota spoke up. She couldn''t


    allow Madison and her family to insult Cameron like that.


    "And what else would it be? That cupcake in his hand?¡± Madison looked at Dakota contemptuously.


    ¡°That''s right! Cameron just happens to like eating cupcakes, so what?¡± Dakota argued.


    ¡°Heh, that''s why I said he¡¯s low¡ªss, including you and everyone around him!¡± Madison sneered.


    "You!" Dakota was infuriated, her face turning red with rage.


    Upon hearing this, Lena raised her eyebrows, her temper ring.


    She was about to retort when Cameron calmly said, ¡°Let me see what breed of dog you are, always


    so eager to follow behind and bite at others?¡±


    He didn''t like wasting time on irrelevant people, but that didn''t mean they could freely insult his


    friends.


    Cameron''s words made Lena burst intoughter. Her eyes twinkled as she looked at him.


    Chapter 209


    212


    This guy was unexpectedly skilled at retorting.


    Dakota''s eyes also flickered a few times at Cameron''s reply.


    ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Madison snapped, her face contorting in anger as she gritted her


    teeth.


    ¡°Who do you think is barking the loudest here?¡± Cameron looked calmly at Madison.


    ¡°You!¡± Madison waspletely stumped by Cameron''s remark.


    "Ahh!" She was so enraged that she tried to scratch Cameron''s face.


    "Stop it!" Lena''s voice cut through the air, her gaze sharp as she turned to Madison.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, why are you here?¡± Madison froze as she saw Lena, and her expression became


    unnatural.


    Why would Lena associate with someone like Cameron?


    ¡°What, I cant be here? Also, who did you just call low¡ªss?¡± Lena''s eyes were cold as she stared at


    Madison


    "Of course, I wasn''t referring to you...¡± Madison trembled, saying, ¡°I meant Cameron and Dakota.


    Why would you be with them?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Do I need to report to you about who I associate with?¡± Lena''s gaze remained icy.


    Her following words sent shivers down Madison''s spine and caused her face to pale.


    ¡°Furthermore, let me make it clear. Cameron is now my friend. Be careful how you speak in the


    future!¡± Lena asserted.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Madison''s expression froze in disbelief.


    Did Lena just refer to Cameron as her friend?


    Cameron was also taken aback. He hadn''t expected Lena to speak up for him. This woman was


    surprisingly righteous.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you... you just said that Cameron is your friend?¡± Madison looked at Lena in


    disbelief.


    "Who are you calling a useless person?¡± Lena raised her eyebrows.


    Madison''s heart skipped a beat as she hastily exined, ¡°I meant Cameron. He''s my ex-husband. He


    leeched off me for five years and cheated on me during our marriage. I couldn''t bear it anymore, so


    I kicked him out. You... you''re not being deceived by him, are you?¡±


    "Are you questioning my judgment?¡± Lena''s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°No... no, of course not...¡± Madison''s face went pale.


    ¡°Then shut up now,¡± Lena said angrily.


    "Yes"


    Madison kept quiet. She didn''t dare to provoke Lena.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, please calm down,¡± Archie interjected.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e may have been too straightforward in her speech just now and inadvertently offended


    you. But she''s just concerned that someone with ulterior motives might deceive you.


    ¡°The person beside you is indeed my fianc¨¦e¡¯s ex-husband, a well-known boy toy. He''s now with


    Dakota, only eyeing the little influence the Jennings family has in Yrando, trying to freeload off


    them.


    "And you, as a colonel, being with such a freeloader would tarnish your reputation!¡±


    ¡°So, are you also trying to teach me a lesson?¡± Lena furrowed her brows, ring at Archie.


    "Of course not... I was just trying to give you a friendly reminder. I really didn''t mean any harm,¡±


    Archie bowed his head and tried to appear sincere.


    ¡°Then put away your hypocritical kindness. I have eyes; I can see for myself,¡± Lena replied, paying


    Archie no mind.


    "Hehe..." Archie''s mouth twitched as he mustered augh awkwardly.


    "If there''s nothing else, then stay away from me. You''re blocking my view,¡± Lena said impatiently,


    raising her fingers.


    Archie''s expression soured further after being driven away.


    He couldnt understand how Cameron managed to gain Lena''s support. Before this, Lena had


    Chapter 210


    repeatedly caused trouble for Cameron!


    ¡°Let''s go, Dear. If they don''t appreciate it, we have no reason to stick around. People who don''t


    understand might think we''re just jealous of that worthless person and trying to stir up trouble on


    purpose,¡± Madison interjected, clearly displeased with Lena''s attitude just now.


    "Hehe, yes, after all, Ms. Jones originally organized this banquet for us,¡± Archie said with a sarcastic


    laugh.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re saying Laura organized this banquet for you?¡± Lena furrowed her brows.


    ¡°That''s right, Colonel Bailey,¡± Archie replied confidently. ¡°You may not know, but this banquet was a


    surprise prepared by Ms. Jones for Madison and I. During the banquet, Ms. Jones will choose one of


    us to represent her in Yrando.¡±


    ¡°Laura chose you as her representative? Are you sure?¡± Lena raised an eyebrow.


    It didn''t seem probable. Laura doesn¡¯t seem like someone without insight. Moreover, ording to


    her insider information, Laura organized this banquet for Cameron.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Archie affirmed proudly, barely concealing his arrogance. ¡°After all, the person who


    can get Ms. Jones to organize such an event is definitely one-of-a¡ªkind, not just in Yrando, but


    even in the entire Leving!¡±


    ¡°Then can you tell me why I heard that Laura organized this banquet for someone else?¡± Lena


    smiled yfully.


    "Who?" Archie was taken aback.


    Lena nced at Cameron.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    1/2


    "Him?" Archie''s eyes widened in surprise.


    After a moment of realization, he shook his head with a smile. ¡°Colonel Balley, you must be joking.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, how could it be him!¡± Madison also chimed in, expressing strong disdain in her tone. ¡°Even


    if everyone in Yrando were dead, he still wouldn''t stand a chancel¡±


    "Oh, really?¡± Lena''s smile held a hint of amusement. Cameron''s ex-wife''s judgment didn¡¯t seem very


    reliable.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, I admit you must have a keen eye and outstanding abilities, but this time, I''m afraid


    you may have misjudged,¡± Madison spoke up again, still holding onto the resentment from earlier.


    She wanted to embarrass Lena.


    ¡°Let''s see what happens at the banquet,¡± Lena replied with a smile.


    int me, will you?¡±


    She then turned to Cameron. ¡°You won''t disappoint me,


    Cameron remained silent.


    ¡°It seems like my guess was right.¡± Lena''s smile grew even more pronounced.


    "A useless guy like him, why bother pretending? He''ll end up with a swollen face!¡± Madison was


    furious at Cameron''s demeanor.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s not lower ourselves to his level, Madison. We''ll see the results when the banquet starts. Does


    he think he can always rely on luck to rise to the top?¡±


    Archie was brimming with confidence. In his eyes, he and Madison were almost certain to be


    chosen


    as the representatives.


    This was because Laura had mentioned to them that she would give them a big surprise soon.


    Shortly after Ms. Jones said this, news of the banquet spread throughout Yrando.


    Moreover, they also received an invitation to the banquet. What other surprise could Laura have


    nned if not this?


    Just then, there was suddenly amotion in the crowd.


    ¡°Ms. Lee is here!"


    leves +


    to the direction of the banquet hall.


    Peggy slowly made her way to the center of the stage, dressed in a ck evening gown and high


    heels.


    The ck evening gown entuated Peggy''s figure, making her appear exceptionally graceful. Her


    slender legs instantly attracted the attention of countless people.


    She arrived at the center of the stage and took the microphone.


    Chapter 211


    The entire venue fell silent.


    ¡°First of all, I want to apologize to everyone here. Due to some changes, I''m here to inform you


    that


    the start time of the banquet has been moved up,¡± she said.


    "What? The banquet is starting early?¡±


    That single sentence instantly caused amotion below.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, when will it start?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lee, will Ms. Jones be present at the scene?¡±


    ¡°The banquet will start in five minutes.


    ¡°Ms. Jones will also arrive at the scene in five minutes,¡± Peggy answered each question.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Laura could make it, everything would be fine.


    ¡°The banquet is starting early?¡± Cameron looked at Peggy with a slight frown.


    Could there be an unexpected situation which arose?


    ¡°Dear, did you hear that? The banquet is starting early!¡± Madison almost jumped upon hearing the


    news.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Archie nodded, his body trembling with excitement.


    In their opinion, Laura had Peggy announce the early start of the banquet because she knew they


    were questioned at the scene, and she couldn''t wait to surprise them by announcing they would


    be her representatives in Yrando!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    "Madison, Archie, why are you so excited?¡± Pia looked puzzled.


    ¡°Mom, of course we''re excited! Ms. Jones will announce the selection early because she saw Archie


    and I being questioned!¡± Madison clenched her fists, her heart pounding


    "Ah? Really!¡± Pia became excited.


    "Of course, Mom! Otherwise, why would the banquet he moved up suddenly by Ms. Jones?¡±


    Madison said excitedly.


    ¡°Ms. Jones is really considerate!


    ¡°Now, we can finally show that useless guy some color!¡± Pia gritted her teeth, ring at Cameron.


    "Yes, Mom!¡± Madison shot a smug nce at Cameron.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron could only smile after hearing this.


    This woman must have pretended very hard in the past five years.


    But that''s not what he cares about.


    What he cares about is why Laura decided to advance this banquet.


    Cameron wondered.


    The scene quieted down again.


    Then, the lights converged on the stage.


    Laura walked onto the stage slowly in a white dress. Her every step was graceful.


    Her appearance attracted countless gazes instantly.


    The dazzling lights on the stage seemed dimpared to her illuminating beauty and grace.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, it''s Ms. Jones!


    "So beautiful...¡±


    At this moment, everyone was immersed in Laura''s beauty.


    But no one dared to harbor any covetous thoughts.


    It wasn''t just Laura''s status but also her powerful aura that seemed to send shivers down their


    spine.


    When people met her gaze, they couldn''t help but feel ashamed and intimidated by her presence.


    But that didn''t stop them from being fanatical and admiring her beauty.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to extend a warm wee to everyone attending this banquet today.


    Regarding the reason for advancing the banquet, Peggy has already exined the situation just


    now,


    Chapter 212


    2/3


    so I won''t repeat it.¡± Laura began speaking, and a cold aura emanated from her, causing everyone


    to show respect.


    Laura continued, ¡°Next, let''s get straight to the point. During my visit to Yrando, I saw certain areas


    and developments that caught my attention, so I conducted on-site inspections.


    ¡°During this period, I have encountered some things that pleased me and a few individuals who


    disgusted me. However, overall, I am satisfied with the results of my investigation.


    ¡°Therefore, I have decided to invest in Yrando, and I''ll select the most outstanding young person to


    represent me in managing everything that follows after this banquet.


    Laura looked at Cameron in the crowd, a touch of kindness softening her icy stare.


    ¡°It''s Ms. Jones. Ms. Jones is looking over here!¡± Madison almost screamed with excitement.


    In her view, the person who disgusted Laura must be Cameron.


    The most outstanding young person must be her and Archie!


    Archie was one of Yrando''s prestigious family''s four young masters, and she herself was one of the


    top ten outstanding entrepreneurs in Yrando.


    They fit Laura''s description perfectly!


    ¡°Phew,¡± Archie let out a deep breath and quickly adjusted his demeanor.


    The venue fell silent.


    Everyone tried to minimize their breathing sounds, anticipating hearing Laura announce the young


    person''s name.


    Amidst the anticipation, Laura began her announcement.


    ¡°Next, I herby dere the my chosen representative for Yrando. He is..."


    H


    As her voice echoed, beams of light suddenly swept across the venue, converging into a single


    column. that fell upon Archie.


    In an instant, all eyes turned to Archie.


    ¡°My dear, it''s really you!" Madison eximed.


    Archie''s heart raced with excitement. Despite anticipating the oue, the announcement still left


    him unable to calm down.


    "Dear, quickly prepare to take the stage and make a speech!¡± Madison urged.


    "Yeah!" Archie nodded, snapping out of his excitement.


    He immediately nced at Cameron, his eyes seemingly saying, ¡°You see that? Who''s bragging


    now, and who''s the loser?¡±


    Cameron remained calm.


    Chapter 212


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Archie sneered.


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to Cameron. After clearing his throat, he raised his chin and


    prepared to take the stage to deliver his speech.


    However, just as he stepped forward, the beam of light that had converged on him suddenly shifted


    to


    Cameron.


    At the same time, Laura''s voice, tinged with a hint of mockery, echoed through the quiet banquet


    hall. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience. There was a slight issue with the lighting just now, and it went off


    course.


    ¡°Now, 1 hereby dere my chosen representative. He is Cameron!!

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    The entire hall fell silent.


    Everyone could discern the hint of mockery in Laura''s tone just now. It seemed like she was


    deliberately tricking Archie.


    Moreover, why did the name Cameron sound so familiar?


    Right!


    Wasn''t that the same person who crashed Archie and Madison''s wedding on the Venizon Cruise and


    got framed by Madison?


    Back then, this incident had rmed Lord ckheart!


    Lord ckheart was furious and abandoned Madison and her family on the cruise ship!


    Unexpectedly, this guy was chosen by Laura again!


    People wondered where he came from. They began to whisper.


    ¡°This guy''s luck is just too good...¡±


    "Yeah, he happened to cure Lord ckheart''s illness and earned a favor from him. Now, he¡¯s in Ms.


    Jones¡¯ good graces!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what Ms. Jones sees in him to choose him as the representative of Yrando.¡±


    ¡°Who knows..."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let Ms. Jones hear us...


    All eyes turned to Cameron.


    Those discussions reached his ears.


    However, he didn''t care in the slightest.


    However, just because he didn''t care, it didn¡¯t mean Laura didn''t care too.


    She couldn''t tolerate anyone saying anything negative about Cameron.


    She stood confidently before the microphone. Her voice was clear and unwavering as she


    addressed


    the audience.


    ¡°Perhaps some of you here are familiar with Cameron, while others may not be.


    ¡°Perhaps some of you disagree with my choice, believing Cameron to be a nobody unworthy of this


    opportunity.


    ¡°But let me make it clear. Cameron is myBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    one. In my eyes, he is exceptional.


    ¡°From now on, anyone who harbors discontent toward Cameron is also harboring discontent


    toward me, Laura Jones.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but it carried an undeniable authority, resonating in the hearts of everyone


    present.


    A shiver ran down the spine of every individual there.


    Laura was making a statement, asserting her authority clearly!


    Pia''s heart churned with turmoil. How could her former son-inw, this useless man, transform into


    someone so highly regarded by Laura?


    And... didn¡¯t Archie just say that Laura was hosting this grand event for them?


    "Archie, what''s going on? Did Ms. Jones make a mistake?¡± Pia turned to Archie, her expression filled


    with anxiety.


    ¡°How would I know...¡± Archie''s face turned red.


    He clenched his fists, and his gaze shifted nervously.


    He had truly embarrassed himself today!


    ¡°Why is this happening...¡± Madison covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe what was unfolding


    before her.


    Wasn''t Laura supposed to surprise them? And yet, Cameron turned out to be the chosen one?


    ¡°I see now, Ms. Jones must be joking with us. It must be!¡± She muttered.


    Madison looked toward Laura, unable to contain her confusion. ¡°Ms. Jones, are... are you mistaken?


    You''re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Joking?¡± Laura''s gaze turned icy as she looked at Madison.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a surprise?¡±


    "Yes, I did say that,¡± Madison replied.


    ¡°l intend to fulfill that promise today, right here.¡±


    "What kind of surprise?¡± Madison''s hope reignited.


    ¡°I''m shutting you down on behalf of the Jones family,¡± Laura dered.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "Shut us down... ?" Madison''s heart skipped a beat.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Laura. ¡°Ms. Jones, you... you''re not serious, are you?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± Laura stared at Madison, a hint of disgust evident in her expression.


    Madison trembled violently, her face turning ashen In an instant.


    ¡°Ms... Ms. Jones, w-why...?"Madison¡¯s voice quivered


    Until this moment, she couldn''tprehend why Laura would do this.


    ¡°Because of the man standing before you,¡± Laura replied, her gaze shifting toward Cameron.


    ¡°Because of him?" Madison was stunned.


    you for divorcing


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Laura''s gaze turned cold. ¡°To be honest, I should thank you .mk him. Because a


    woman like you, you''re not worthy of him. You''d only drag him down.¡±


    ¡°I... I''m not worthy of him?¡± Madison''s eyes flickered as she looked at Laura. ¡°Ms. Jones, are you


    mistaken? He''s just a useless man, a parasite who sponged off me for five years!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you!¡± Laura''s sharp rebuke nearly shattered Madison''s resolve.


    Laura''s formidable presence also petrified Archie and Pia. Their faces were pale, and they nearly


    copsed in fear.


    ¡°Ms... Ms. Jones, I..."


    2


    Madison was about to say something else, but Laura interrupted, ¡°You don''t need to say anything


    more. I don''t want to hear your exnation, and I have no interest in listening to it.


    ¡°If it weren''t for Cameron, you would have disappeared from Yrando long ago.¡±


    Laura nced at Cameron with a hint of gentleness as she spoke these words.


    Then, she turned back to Madison, her gaze again bing sharp. ¡°But you don''t cherish


    opportunities; instead, you repeatedly insulted and disparaged him!


    "He may not care about your opinions of him, but that doesn''t mean I don''t!¡±


    Her domineering words instantly silenced the entire audience, simultaneously plunging Madison


    into despair.


    Laura was actually going to shut them down because of this useless man!


    "How could this be...¡± Archie''s lips turned pale with fear, and his spirit nearly shattered.


    Pia had poor emotional resilience, and she fainted on the spot.


    Cameron chuckled and shook his head as he looked at Laura. This woman was as decisive and


    ruthless as ever.


    Lena cast a meaningful nce at Cameron.


    What was the rtionship between him and Laura that would make her do such a thing for him?


    Dakota''s eyes trembled.


    Was this Laura''s sed love for Cameron?


    The scene fell into utter silence.


    No one dared to make a sound, fearing they might be targets themselves.


    Amid this stifling atmosphere, Laura''s cold voice rang out once again.


    ¡°I believe everyone heard and saw what just happened. I hope all of you can cooperate with me and


    avoid further dealings with certain individuals.


    "Of course, Ms. Jones, we will fully cooperate with you!"


    ¡°In fact, we''ve long been displeased with them!¡±


    ¡°That''s right, we''ve been fed up with them for a while!¡±


    ¡°I support the shutdown!¡±


    Everyone quickly voiced their support, unanimously standing with Laura.


    Who were they kidding? A mere Price family and some insignificant businessperson from Yrando


    couldn''t possiblypare to her!


    ¡°It''s over..." Seeing the overwhelming support for Laura, Archie finally copsed to the ground. ¡°I


    won''t ept this!¡± Madison protested loudly at this moment.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "You won''t ept it?¡± Laura''s cold gaze fell on Madison.


    ¡°That''s right, I won''t ept it!¡± Madison protested loudly. ¡°I haven''t done anything wrong. Why


    should I be shut down?¡±


    Archie was terrified and quickly urged, ¡°Do you know who you''re talking to? Shut up!¡±


    "Why should I shut up!¡± Madison''s face showed defiance.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she was about to lose everything anyway, she might as well go all out.


    She locked eyes.


    with Laura. ¡°Ms. Jones, what exactly is your rtionship with Cameron? Just because I look down on


    him, this useless man who lived off me for five years, the Jones family wants to shut me down?


    ¡°Is this society letting those with power and influence freely insult others, even robbing them of


    their right to speak the truth?


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I''ve always respected you, but you can''t go too far!¡± Madison rambled on.


    "Who does this woman think she is, daring to reason with Ms. Jones? Is she even worthy?¡± Someone


    in the audience spoke up.


    Other people voice out their thoughts as well, ¡°Yeah, even if she¡¯s asking for it, she shouldn''t drag us


    into it!"


    ¡°Damn it, she caused trouble on the Venizon Cruisest time, and now it''s her again!¡±


    The surrounding discussions made Madison''s face groweven more unpleasant, but she still stared


    directly at Laura.


    Laura looked at Madison with a mocking smile. ¡°Are you trying to reason with me?¡±


    ¡°Is Ms. Jones the kind of person who doesn''t listen to reason?¡± Madison persisted despite her fear.


    She couldn''t ept having everything she had now stripped from her, and she certainly didn''t want


    to watch Cameron rise to sess.


    After all, he was something she had once casually discarded!


    ¡°Well then, let me reason with you,¡± Laura said with a faint smile, a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°Let me ask you, five years ago, when you had nothing, didn''t Cameron invest one million dors in


    your business venture?¡± Laura said


    With just the first sentence, it was as if Laura had dropped a bombshell, causing Madison''s heart to


    tremble violently.


    How did Laura know about this?


    Before Madison could recover from her surprise, Laura continued, ¡°That''s just one thing.


    ¡°Secondly, let me ask you, during your five years of marriage, did Cameron ever ask you for money


    while you used him of being a freeloader in front of everyone?¡±


    Madison was speechless once again.


    Laura looked at Madison''s expression and continued, ¡°Let me ask you again, after you became


    sessful in your career, didn''t you cheat on Cameron with Archie behind his back and then leave


    Cameron with nothing!


    ¡°Cameron met your demands, and you sessfully divorced him. Afterward, you went around


    spreading rumors about him, saying he cheated during the marriage?


    ¡°Well, aren''t these facts? So, what else do you have to say?¡± Laura concluded her expos¨¦


    Madison couldn''t utter a word to defend herself.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡±


    The crowd suddenly realized.


    So, Madison had been doing so many disgusting things behind the scenes. It''s no wonder she


    deserved to be shut down!


    ¡°Madison, answer me.¡± Laura''s tone was cold.¡±


    Madison trembled, and her face turned pale.


    Because every word Laura said was true.


    But how did she know all these things so clearly?


    It must be Cameron!


    He must be have told Laura about all these things!


    thought filled Madison''s heart with anger.


    shouted at Cameron, ¡°Cameron, you jerk, did you expose me to Ms. Jones and talk bad about me?¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    ¡°I exposed you?¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Madison, how long are you gonna keep being so full of


    yourself?


    ¡°If it weren''t for you running to her and ratting me out, how would Ms. Jones know all these


    things?¡± Madison red at Cameron with resentment.


    ¡°l investigated it myself.¡± Laura''s icy voice interrupted Madison.


    ¡°You investigated it?¡± Madison trembled with fear.


    ¡°So, do you have anything else to say now?¡± Laura looked at Madison coldly.


    ¡°I have nothing else to say, but I want a better life. What''s wrong with that?¡± Madison looked at


    Laura.


    Until this moment, she didn''t think she had done anything wrong.


    How could someone like Cameron deserve her?


    ¡°I am shutting you down. Is there a problem?¡± Laura''s words carried a strong presence.


    Madison''s heart quivered, but she still stubbornly said, ¡°Ms. Jones, you''re suppressing me with your


    status, and I won''t ept it!"


    "So what if you don''t ept it? I am indeed suppressing you with my status. What can you do about


    it?


    Laura''s voice was unprecedentedly dominant and cold.


    1


    ¡°Ms. Jones, you...¡± Madison wanted to argue further.


    ¡°You idiot, shut up!¡± Archie has had enough and pped Madison hard across the face. ¡°You want


    to die, but I don¡¯t! I dont want to be dragged down by you!¡±


    ¡°My dear, you... you actually hit me?¡± Madison held her burning cheek in disbelief as she looked at


    Archie.


    "Yes, I hit you, you idiot! Are you trying to kill me?¡± Archie roared, then looked at Laura and knelt


    directly at her feet.


    "Ms. Jones, spare me. This has nothing to do with me. I didn''t say or do anything!¡± Archie pleaded.


    ¡°If you want me to spare you, then sever ties with this woman before you,¡± Laura said coldly.


    She wanted Madison to taste the bitterness of being abandoned, to experienceplete


    istion.


    ¡°No... no problem, Ms. Jones, I''ll cut ties with her right now!"


    Archie was like a drowning man holding on to a straw, regaining hope on his face that was


    previously


    ashen.


    He shouted at Madison, ¡°Madison, did you hear that? Get out of here now, and don''t show up in


    front


    12


    1/2


    Chapter 216


    of me again!¡±


    "Archie, we are husband and wife...¡±


    ¡°What''s all that bullshit? Don''t talk nonsense. We didn''t even register our marriage!¡±


    2/2


    Madison''s heart trembled as she looked at Archie. ¡°Have you forgotten? I arranged those business


    partners from the provincial capital for your sake...¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What business partners? Don''t make up stories. Just get out of here!¡± Archie felt guilty but still


    shouted at her.


    This was perfect timing for him, as he had justpleted the handover with those provincial capital


    businesses.


    Initially, he nned to kick this woman out right after Laura announced him as the representative.


    "Archie, you!¡± Madison didn¡¯t expect Archie to turn against her like this.


    ¡°What ¡°Archie¡¯? Get the hell out of here, as far as you can!¡± Archie''s tone was full of disgust.


    ¡°Dear, you can''t abandon me. I only have you now!¡± Madison pleaded.


    She reached out to grab Archie''s arm, but he pushed her away fiercely.


    "Get lost, you disgust me. Who do you think you are to believe that I would marry a divorced


    woman?"


    Madison fell to the ground, her makeup all smudged from crying.


    The onlookers had no sympathy for her.


    In their eyes, this woman''s plight today was entirely of her own making!


    Dakota looked at her once morous friend, now fallen into such a state. Although she felt


    sympathy, she shook her head and chose not to intervene.


    "Security, get rid of this annoying woman and her family from the premises!¡± Laura ordered.


    "Yes, Ms. Jones!¡± Several security guards immediately dragged Madison''s family out, along with


    Archie, who left in disgrace.


    With that, the troublesome people were all cleared out of the venue.


    The entire banquet hall fell quiet once again


    All eyes were now on Laura and Cameron, specting about their rtions

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    What was the rtionship between this guy and Laura?


    Could he be... Laura''s lover?


    People spected.


    Impossible! They quickly dismissed this absurd idea.


    Laura wasn''t someone who would have an affair with an unknown guy. Besides, she is known for


    being cold and unfeeling.


    But if that''s not the reason, why would Laura favor him so much?


    Suspicion lingered in their minds.


    Laura''s cold voice echoed through the microphone. ¡°The person chosen by my family is not to be


    insulted by outsiders. Madison spread rumors, and this is the price she should pay.¡±


    So that''s how it was!


    The crowd suddenly understood.


    They knew it, Laura wouldn''t...


    This guy was fortunate. He actually got along well with the Jones family, and so Laura protected


    him


    like this!


    "Everyone, due to some personal reasons, the event today may have to end early,¡± Laura


    announced. "


    But rest assured, 1 won''t let you alle here for nothing.


    ¡°To show our appreciation, everyone who came to the event will receive a generous gift prepared


    by my family seven days from now.


    ¡°I hope we can meet again in Leving.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jones!¡± Everyone bowed in gratitude. Their excitement was evident.


    They were all looking forward to receiving a generous gift from the Jones family.


    This event was worth it!


    One by one, the crowd began to leave.


    Before long, only Cameron, Dakota, and Lena remained.


    Laura didn''t leave either.


    This was herst meeting with Cameron, and she had some words she wanted to say to Cameron


    alone.


    "Dakota, Colonel Bailey, please wait here for a moment. I''ll go talk to Ms. Jones,¡± Cameron said


    Chapter 217


    before walking to Laura.


    He knew that today marked their final farewell.


    ¡°Ms. Jones.¡± Cameron approached Laura, his emotions slightly fluctuating.


    ¡°Cameron.¡± Laura looked at him calmly but felt a storm of emotions underneath.


    2/3


    After today, they wouldn''t see each other again, and she would marry n at the Emperor Hotel in


    Leving in just over half a month.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, um...¡± Cameron looked at Laura, who was standing so close. He felt a bit hesitant to


    speak


    1.up.


    ¡°Cameron, just ask whatever you want,¡± Laura said, trying to control her emotions.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, um... I heard from the nurse that day that after you brought me to the hospital, you


    didn''t leave immediately. Instead... you went downstairs alone. Do you... have any reasons for


    that?¡± Cameron finally managed to ask, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°You knew about that?¡± Laura''s heart skipped a beat. She hadn''t expected others to witness that


    moment.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded, his gaze incredibly earnest. ¡°So, could you tell me the reason?¡±


    Laura hesitated. However, she didn''t want to leave behind any misunderstandings like they had


    seven years ago, especially since this would be theirst meeting.


    ¡°Well, at that time, I..."


    Lia was about to respond to Cameron.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, from the direction of the banquet hall entrance, a surge of powerful energy


    suddenly


    erupted.


    Beneath that energy stood a ck figure.


    The figure moved with incredible speed, appearing in front of Cameron in the blink of an eye,


    catching Laura off guard.


    Then, a fierce gust of wind, apanied by the faint sound ofpressed air, aimed straight for


    Cameron''s temple.


    Cameron remained expressionless, striking back with a punch.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided, and the turbulent wind dispersed in the air.


    The assant, who had attempted the sneak attack, staggered back a few steps then looked up at


    Cameron with a smirk.


    Chapter 217


    3/3


    ¡°Kid, not bad. You actually managed to take my punch head-on. But I only used 30% of my


    strength.¡±


    "Are you dumb?¡± Anger simmered in Cameron''s dark eyes as he stared at the assant before him.


    If he hadn''t been significantly stronger than the other party, that sneak attack just now could have


    cost him his life.


    As themotion settled, Laura also recognized the assants face.


    It was Phoenix, the vicemander of the Jones family''s guards.


    Immediately, a deep sense of anger tinted her tone. ¡°Phoenix, who sent you?¡±


    ¡°It was me, Laura.¡±


    A cold, arrogant voice rang out.


    A man with tanned skin who was dressed in a ck shirt slowly walked toward the banquet hall


    entrance.


    His face had a level of arrogance and confidence not typically seen in people his age.


    Laura''s expression noticeably shifted. ¡°n?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Laura''s expression changed as she looked at the man walking from the banquet hall entrance.


    As expected, n still showed up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Cameron frowned. As he looked at n, he felt an inexplicable sense of hostility.


    ¡°I''m n Xander, deputy general of the Leving First Military Region, Laura''s fianc¨¦.¡±


    n introduced himself with a provocative smile.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±


    Cameron was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, we''re getting married in half a month. Hasn''t Laura mentioned it to you?¡±


    n looked at him with more provocation.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, is what he said true?¡±


    Cameron looked at Laura in shock.


    Her gaze averted slightly, but she nodded.


    "Yes."


    He was dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    ¡°So... you have a fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Cameron, I-"


    Laura''s heart skipped a beat.


    She wanted to exin, but n interrupted coldly, ¡°Laura, you don''t need to exin anything to


    him. Cameron Morgan, I''ve heard all about you. Who do you think you are? You only happened to


    be there seven years ago when Laura needed someone to protect her the most.


    ¡°Do you think she''ll never forget you? Laura needs a man of equal status to her. That''s me!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have abandoned you seven years ago-


    "n, that''s enough. Don''t say anymore,¡± Laura interrupted in a low voice.


    She didn''t want to be too harsh when speaking to n because her family had to rely on the


    Xander family''s power in the military region.


    And she was indeed his fianc¨¦e in name.


    n''s eyes twitched slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Laura to protect Cameron from him.


    Chapter 218


    2/2


    He also knew she traveled to Yrando because of Cameron. She was also almost injured because of


    this


    bastard!


    His jealousy was instantly ignited, yet his smile remained.


    "Okay, Laura. I won''t say anymore.¡±


    Then, he looked at Cameron again, his eyes full of warning.


    "Since Laura said that, I won''t embarrass you. Leave now!"


    However, Cameron had no intention of leaving.


    He would leave only after she gave him her answer, not because of n''s threats.


    He took a deep breath before looking at Laura


    "Ms. Jones, can you answer my question? I''ll leave once I have your answer.¡±


    ¡°You punk! Don''t go too far!¡±


    n''s gaze became sharp. He thought Cameron was being very bold to ignore him.


    ¡°n, calm down. Let me talk to him.¡±


    Laura sighed softly, then looked at Cameron solemnly.


    ¡°Cameron, as you see, n is my fianc¨¦. It''s my choice. So, is it important whether I answer you?¡±


    "Of course it''s important!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He clenched his fists as he stared at her.


    ¡°Regardless of what happened seven years ago or now, I want to know at least something. Perhaps


    you feel absurd. But if you have any difficulties, please share them with me.


    ¡°Believe me. As long as you tell me the truth, n can¡¯t force you to marry him! The result will be


    the same even if thebatantmanderes!¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    1/3


    Cameron''s firm words stunned Laura.


    Before this, she had never thought he would say such words before her.


    Laura thought Cameron was still as stupid and stubborn as he had always been.


    It was also the reason why she chose to deceive him seven years ago. She didn¡¯t want him to


    sacrifice


    his life for her.


    ¡°Damn it! You''re seeking death!¡±


    But Cameron angered n.


    Vital energy surged in n''s body, and his fist went straight to Cameron''s temple.


    ¡°n, no!¡±


    Laura was startled. She instantly came to her senses and wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    She could see that n was intent on killing Cameron with this punch.


    Cameron turned cold.


    As he looked at n''s fist, he also showed a trace of anger. Just when he was about to leap into


    action, Lena blocked n.


    "n, stop!¡±


    Cameron paused.


    n also hesitated. He noticed Lena, so he restrained his attack.


    "n Xander, as a deputy general, you should know the rules of the military region.¡±


    Lena looked at n sharply.


    He suppressed his anger.


    "Hmph, of course, I know that. I just want to scare this punk to shut his mouth up.¡±


    n naturally knew the rules of the military region, which was that he couldn''t use force to harm


    civilians.


    He also understood that Lena was put on the spot. Still, he didn¡¯t expect her to protect Cameron.


    Her actions made him feel more jealous and unhappy.


    n wondered how Cameron was considered better than him. He wanted to understand why Laura


    and Lena were so protective over the bastard.


    ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡±


    Chapter 219


    2/3


    Dakota was a stepte. She checked on Cameron with concern to see if he was injured.


    ¡°I''m fine. Dakota, I''m sorry..."


    There was a hint of guilt in his eyes. He failed to hold himself back from asking Laura.


    Dakota responded softly, ¡°It doesn''t matter. I know everything.¡±


    Laura finally came to her senses, feeling relieved.


    She sensed how dangerous the situation was before. She decided that she must get Cameron out of


    there as soon as possible and away from n.


    ¡°Cameron, have you seen the difference between you and n?¡±


    She calmed down, looking at Cameron coldly.


    "So that''s enough. Stop bragging. The world values power. I need someone who can be with me in


    all aspects-not a man who only brags.


    ¡°I admit that I did have a crush on you seven years ago, but that was then, not now. As n said, I


    came to Yrando this time because of guilt. I wanted to make it up to you because I never like to be


    indebted to anyone. You''d better stop daydreaming!¡±


    Her cold words pierced Cameron''s heart, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly.


    He looked at her and asked, ¡°Laura, are you serious?¡±


    She smiled faintly.


    "Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin what happened at the hospital?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Cameron refused to believe her.


    ¡°Hospital? You almost lost your life to save me. I was simply moved. Is that weird? Why are you


    fantasizing all day long? If I still have feelings for you, why would I choose to marry n instead of


    you?"


    As she said that, Laura was expressionless, devaluing Cameron to the utmost extreme. Still, she


    could hear the sound of her own heartbreak.


    She had no choice but to make him give up on her. Otherwise, he would fight n to the death.


    When the time came, n would kill him.


    ¡°So these are your actual thoughts?¡±


    Cameron looked pale, and his body was a little unstable.


    Laura stared at him and responded, ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chapter 219


    Cameron¡¯s body shook, and he could feel his heartpletely crushed at that moment.


    He didn¡¯t doubt her words because the eyes are the windows to the soul.


    Through Laura''s eyes, he saw the same coldness and ruthlessness as he did seven years ago.


    4444"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Punk, do you hear that? That''s Laura''s decision!¡±


    n looked at Cameron like a winner.


    Laura had chosen him-not this bragging toy boy who hid behind women without doing anything.


    Cameron ignored n¡¯s provocation. He raised his head to stare at Laura.


    He had lost his enthusiasm and adopted an extremely cold demeanor.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Laura. I''ll leave.¡±


    n''s eyes twitched, and he revealed a sh of anger. This bastard had ignored him twice!


    Laura felt heartbroken.


    While apologizing to Cameron in her heart, she said coldly, ¡°Well, it''s good that you understand. I


    wish you all the best in the future after bing a representative of Yrando. Just think of it as


    compensation for all these years.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡±


    Cameron smiled, looking at her unfamiliarly.


    ¡°Do you think Ick such a thing?¡±


    "Yes."


    She looked at him coldly.


    He smiled again,ughing at how stupid he had always been. It turned out that she thought of him


    that way.


    "Hey Laura, even if you don''t like Cameron, you don''t have to hurt him! He saved your life!¡±


    Lena couldn''t stand it anymore and stood to speak up for Cameron.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, this matter seems to have nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    Laura nced at her coldly.


    ¡°He brought it upon himself. I never asked him to save me.¡±


    ¡°You''re so cruel!¡±


    Lena couldn''t help but sneer.


    She then said to Cameron, ¡°Let''s go! Just ignore them. I''ve never seen such a heartless woman!¡±


    Laura felt unworthy of what Cameron had done. He had almost lost his life for her a few days ago.


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel Bailey.¡±


    Chapter 220


    Cameron looked at Lena with a trace of bitterness.


    She patted his shoulder to cheer him up.


    ¡°It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry. We''ll be by your side. Am I right, Dakota?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Dakota nodded firmly. For Cameron, she wouldn''t hesitate to be Laura''s enemy.


    ¡°Thank you..."


    Cameron''s eyes turned reddish.


    ¡°n, let''s go.¡±


    Laura spoke calmly as she observed the scene unfold. She could hardly control her emotions.


    ¡°Wait, Ms. Jones!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron stopped her.


    She paused in her steps.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. I appreciate your kindness. But please take back the representative position. I don''t


    want it. I don''t need it either.¡±


    His tone was indifferent.


    n turned angry.


    ¡°You punk! How dare you refuse Laura!¡±


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Cameron looked at him coldly.


    "You-"


    n became gloomy, and his anger surged.


    ¡°Do you think I won''t dare to deal with you because you have Colonel Bailey''s protection?¡±


    ¡°n, ignore him. Don''t tarnish your image.¡±


    Laura spoke lightly, looking at Cameron emotionlessly.


    ¡°I know it''s hard for you to ept the truth, but I never take back what I give. If you don''t need it,


    just throw it away. n, let''s go.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left the banquet hall.


    "Hmph, you''re lucky today!¡±


    Chapter 220


    n snorted coldly. The moment he turned around, a coldness shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    ¡°Laura Jones is so cruel!¡± Lenamented angrily as she watched Laura and n¡¯s leaving figures.


    Then, she looked at Cameron with a surprised look.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of rtionship with Laura!¡±


    He smiled bitterly, shaking his head.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, please stop making fun of me.¡±


    Lena sighed.


    "Okay then. I also didn''t expect you to say that in front of n. Do you know who he is?"


    Compared to n, Cameron''s identity and background were nothing.


    Cameron didn''t know n well.


    "What is his identity?¡±


    "He''s the deputy general of the Leving First Military Region. He''s from the Xander family. You should


    have heard of this family, right? It doesn''t matter if you haven''t. You just need to know that his


    grandfather, Thomas Xander, is the currentmander of the Leving Military Region!¡±


    ¡°It turns out he''s from the Leving Military Region.¡±


    Cameron''s eyes slightly twitched when he heard that. It was no surprise that Laura chose n.


    "So don''t be too discouraged. It''s not a shame to lose to n. His background is beyond the reach


    of ordinary people.¡±


    T


    Lena patted his shoulder tofort him...Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He gave a wry smile.


    "Colonel Bailey, your words didn¡¯tfort me at all.¡¯


    Hh."


    Lena also seemed to realize that she was too straightforward. Her words would only intensify


    Cameron''s sorrow.


    "Okay, let''s forget this for now. Let''s talk about you.¡±


    She waved awkwardly, and then her expression suddenly became serious


    "Me?"


    He was stunned as he looked at the solemn Lena.


    She said gravely, ¡°You''ve offended n this time. I''m afraid he won''t let you go easily.¡±


    Chapter


    ¡°You mean he might take revenge on me?¡±


    wes"


    Cameron responded calmly, ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±


    It could be a convenient reason for him to deal with n for what happened just now.


    ¡°You''d better not put up a brave front!¡±


    Lena shook her head, already anticipating Cameron would


    say


    that.


    ¡°If n approaches you to create trouble, just call me. He won''t do anything with me around.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, aren''t you afraid of offending him to help me like this?"


    Cameron felt slightly moved as he didn¡¯t expect Lena to help him to that extent.


    "What am I afraid of? Don''t forget that I''m also from the military region. If I were his age, 1 would


    already be a general!¡±


    Lena raised her chin confidently. Moreover, her grandfather was the deputymander of the


    military region.


    Since they were both from military families, n refrained from doing anything to her.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, thank you in advance.¡±


    Cameron smiled gently as he looked at the righteous Lena. He didn''t refuse her kindness. Still, he


    felt that he didn''t need to trouble her as it was simply n he needed to deal with.


    "Okay, that''s all I want to say. I won''t take up more of your time. When you return, take a good


    rest and adjust your mood. You have to focus on the future. Besides, you have the gentle Ms.


    Jennings with you.¡±


    Lena dusted off her hands, smiled generously at Cameron and Dakota, and left the venue. She


    didn''t want to stay as the third wheel.


    Dakota blushed slightly.


    She turned to look at Cameron and softly said, ¡°Cameron, I''ll take you back.¡±


    However, he stood there, not intending to leave.


    She wavered slightly, asking, ¡°Are you still thinking about Ms. Jones?¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Dakota.¡±


    Cameron looked at Dakota apologetically.


    ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She looked at him worriedly. She knew that he was emotional. She figured the recent events must


    have been a huge blow to him.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Cameron shook his head. His guilt only intensified when he looked at this gentle and kind girl.


    ¡°Do you want to look for Ms. Jones? I can apany you."


    Dakota bit her lips hard when she sensed Cameron''s guilt.


    Regardless of what just happened and his decision, she would stand by him without hesitation.


    His eyes turned reddish.


    ¡°You silly girl.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, what''s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me...


    Cameron was different from usual, so Dakota felt nervous.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    dl


    He took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°I''m not going to find Laura. I just feel...¡±


    ¡°Feel what?" she asked anxiously, worried he was taking things too hard.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for you..."/


    Cameron paused, finally telling her what was on his mind.


    He stayed here not because he couldn''t let go of Laura or wanted to find her.


    He only felt sorry for Dakota for letting her go through this with him.


    ¡°Ah, you meant this.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief once she heard his exnation. She presumed Cameron still couldn''t


    give up on Laura.


    ¡°You''re not angry with me?¡±


    He couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw the tension disappear from her body.


    ¡°How could I be angry with you? You''ve confessed to me about your past rtionship with Ms.


    Jones. It''s just...¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°It''s just that you still love her, right?¡± Dakota asked, looking into Cameron''s eyes.


    This time, she decided to face the truth head-on.


    Cameron felt very guilty as he looked into her innocent and frank eyes. Heat spread across his


    back.


    He didn''t choose to avoid her question.


    After taking a deep breath, he answered, ¡°That''s not the case. I merely have some doubts, and I


    want


    Laura''s answer.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Dakota asked, looking at Cameron.


    He chuckled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is it because she said those hurtful words?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Cameron gave it some thought before continuing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t describe what I''m feeling now. I''m not sad, but I''m relieved. The reason why I persistently


    want Laura''s answer is because I want to confirm something.


    ¡°I want to confirm if what we had seven years ago was genuine. After that, we can continue our lives


    respectively. She returns to Leving to be the heiress while I stay in Yrando.


    ¡°I just didn''t expect that n would appear. At first, I thought her family forced her to marry him. I


    didn''t want to see her live a life not of her choosing. But it seems that I was off the mark again.


    ¡°That makes sense. Who else can force her to ept something she doesn''t want? But if this is her


    choice, it''s fine. After she marries n, the Jones and Xander families will join forces, which is ideal


    for her. As for me, I don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Cameron expressed his thoughts sincerely. That was all he wanted to say without deception or


    concealment.


    Since it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding seven years ago, he no longer held any nostalgia or


    expectations


    for Laura.


    "Cameron, thank you for sharing with me.¡±


    Dakota looked at his rxed eyes, pursing her lips slightly.


    She was d that he could confess his thoughts to her, even feeling pleased that he could get back


    on


    his feet.


    ¡°Dakota, I''m the one who should thank you. Thanks for obstructing n for me at all costs.


    Cameron''s eyes were warm. He could feel Dakota''s determination earlier.


    She blushed and said softly, ¡°I''m not that brave... It was Colonel Bailey who protected you. I didn''t


    do


    anything...¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you''ve done a lot for me.¡±


    He smiled warmly. Since his injury from protecting Laura, Dakota had been apanying and


    attending to him attentively. She even stood by his side regardless of her safety.


    "Hmph, you''re the silly one! I''m clever.¡±


    Dakota wrinkled her nose at Cameron.


    Heughed.


    ¡ê


    ¡°Haha, okay, you''re the smartest!¡±


    He unconsciously felt his mood improve significantly from being with her.


    She hummed softly, ¡°Certainly!¡±


    She also grinned at the sight of his long-lost smile.


    "Come on, Dakota. Let''s go back.¡±


    "Okay. By the way, Cameron...¡±


    "Hmm, what''s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Dakota wanted to tell Cameron that she would be with him no matter what happened in the future.


    But she couldn''t say it. She was afraid that he would reject her.


    ¡°What''s wrong? If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t keep it in your heart.¡±


    Sensing that she had something to say, he spoke gently.


    ¡°It''s nothing...¡±


    Dakota averted her eyes, worried that Cameron would see through her.


    Unbeknownst to her, Cameron had already seen through her uneasiness. He wasn¡¯t dense, after all


    He could sense it.


    He gently held her shoulders, then looked at her seriously and sincerely.


    ¡°Dakota, just tell me. Is it because of Laura?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine. What I want to say is... If I had the strength, I wouldn''t have let you be humiliated...¡±


    After saying that, Dakota quickly shook off Cameron''s hands and ran off, blushing as she went.


    He stood motionless, obviously not reacting to what she just said.


    When he returned to his senses, he felt moyed and immediately chased after her.


    ¡°Dakota, wait for me!¡±


    Cameron chased her outside the banquet hall. He smiled gently as he looked at Dakota, who


    suddenly stopped at the door.


    He was about to approach her, but he soon frowned, looking in the same direction as she did.


    A group of soldiers in camouge uniforms armed with live ammunition marched toward the hotel.


    The one leading the charge was none other than n.


    ¡°It seems he won''t let us leave here without any trouble,¡± Cameron murmured


    A deep chilled look was behind his narrowed eyes. Coincidentally, Cameron also wanted to deal


    with


    n.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    The mighty army stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Every soldier was armed with live


    ammunition and looked sharp.


    n stood before the soldiers with his hands behind his back as he observed Cameron at the top


    of the steps with amusement.


    ¡°Punk, we meet again.¡±


    He grinned at Cameron, revealing a set of teeth that shone chillingly in the sunlight.


    ¡°Hello, General Xander.¡±


    Cameron also smiled, which carried a coldness within it.


    ¡°Isn''t it a littlete to call me general now?¡± n smiled yfully.


    From n''s perspective, he figured that the yboy Cameron couldn''t fight him and had already


    given in to him.


    ¡°Hmph, General Xander, are you always this arrogant?¡± Cameron sneered.


    "You-"


    n was enraged, but he quickly calmed down and observed Cameron sharply.


    ¡°Punk, I like your arrogance a lot. You won''tst long. You''ll soon beg for my mercy.¡±


    Cameron said disdainfully, ¡°General Xander, you''re too wordy.¡±


    ¡°You punk!"


    Cameron clenched his fists fiercely, and the coldness in his eyes rose.


    ¡°Cameron, don''t be impulsive!¡±


    Dakota quickly whispered to dissuade him when she saw that.


    Cameron said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dakota. I know my limits. Go to the waterfront and wait for me


    there. It''s too dangerous here.¡±


    He worried that their fight would hurt her.


    Dakota wanted to stay. But she knew she would be a burden to Cameron and couldn''t help him.


    She thought she''d better find Lena for help. Lena shouldn''t be too far away. She should still have


    time to go get help.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Dakota nodded heavily and quickly ran toward the parking lot.


    Chapter 224


    n had no intention of stopping her. The only person he wanted to focus his attention on was


    Cameron.


    Moreover, if he were to take action against a woman, he would beughed at by others once they


    learned about it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He focused on Cameron again chillingly.


    ¡°If you beg and plead with me, perhaps I will let you go.¡±


    Cameron ignored him and asked, ¡°General Xander, does anyone else know that you came to me?¡±


    ¡°Haha, do you want to use Laura to deter me?¡± n sneered with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°It''s a pity that she doesn''t know about this. Even if she knew, she wouldn''t me her future


    husband. Do you think Laura will care about you?


    ¡°You just happened to show up when she neededpany the most. She only needs a man with


    strength and a polished background like me who can protect her and give her everything she wants.


    As for you, you''re just her servant! Stop daydreaming to be with her!¡±


    Cameron raised his head and made final confirmation.


    ¡°So, you brought people here privately?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to use the military region''s rules to pressure me?¡±


    n looked at him with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°But your hopes may be in vain. Before I came, I instructed people to disable all the surveince


    nearby.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    When Cameron heard that, he smiled crookedly while staring at n.


    ¡°In other words, even if you die here identally, no one will know about it.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    "What did you say?¡±


    n¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly. An astonishing killing intent surged out of his body.


    Cameron didn¡¯t answer him. He merely stared at n indifferently and emotionlessly.


    They would settle all their grudges here.


    ¡°You''re seeking death!¡±


    n instantly turned angry at the sight of Cameron''s indifference despite hisck of ability.


    The vital energy burst out from his body. Wherever he stepped, cracks spread out on the ground


    from


    its power.


    ¡°You punk! I''ll make you understand the difference between us!¡±


    With a roar, n crushed the ground and was about to take action.


    Cameron slowly clenched his fists, intending to kill n.


    ¡°n, stop it!"


    Right then, a cutting reprimand sounded. Lena stood between Cameron and n, stopping their


    fight.


    "Hello, Colonel Bailey.¡±


    n''s eyebrows twitched violently, and his smile was a little unnatural.


    ¡°n, what are you doing?¡±


    Lena stared at him with anger behind her sharp eyes. She didn''t expect him tounch a sneak


    attack


    on Cameron.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I simply want to test my skills with Cameron.¡±


    n smiled calmly, and his energy slowly dissipated.


    ¡°Test? If that''s the case, you don¡¯t need to use all your strength topete and bring so many


    people


    here!¡±


    Lena looked at him coldly, not believing his excuse.


    ¡°n, don''t forget the rules of the military region! Soldiers¡¯ responsibilities are about protecting the


    people. How dare you bring them to fight privately! Do you think you''re a member of the mafia? Or


    do you want me to report this matter to your superior?¡±


    The veins on n¡¯s forehead throbbed as he received her scolding. After careful deliberation, he


    swallowed his anger.


    Firstly, he was worried that Lena would report this matter to his superior. Even his grandfather


    couldn''t protect him if this incident reached thebatantmander,


    Secondly, her grandfather and his grandfather were old friends,


    Moreover, Lena was also from the military region. Her future achievements might be more


    significant than his. He would only suffer a loss by feuding with the Balley family over Cameron,


    n smiled,


    "Colonel Bailey, describing me as a member of the mafia is an exaggeration on your part. I brought


    my soldiers here because this ce was spacious, I simply wanted to train them here. I don''t have


    any other intentions.¡±


    Lena snorted coldly, knowing that it was his excuse. However, she refrained from pushing him too


    hard because of his status.


    Sensing that he had smoothed things over, he looked at Cameron again with a sh of jealousy.


    ¡°Honestly, I don''t see what''s so good about you to have so many women protect you. You''re just a


    coward who only knows to hide behind women.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Cameron observed n expressionlessly.


    "Are you jealous of me?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? I merely pity you!¡± n sneered, and anger welled in his heart.


    ¡°I''m pitying you as a moocher, a stepping stone under my feet. You can only watch me marry Laura!


    I know you still can''t forget her. But that''s fine. I can give you a chance.


    ¡°If you have the guts,e to Emperor Hotel in Leving to attend my wedding in half a month. I''ll


    show you the huge difference between us! Guys, let''s go!¡±


    After speaking, n signaled to his soldiers and turned to leave.


    Cameron''s cold gaze deepened as he watched n walking further away.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Show me the huge difference between us, huh?¡± Cameron murmured, a gloom shed across


    his


    eyes.


    ¡°That guy is annoying!¡± Lena couldnt help butment as she watched n''s departing figure.


    Yet, she couldn''t do anything to him. After all, he had a high status and a prominent background.


    ¡°You weren''t hurt just now, were you?¡±


    Lena turned around and looked at Cameron with concern.


    "No."


    The chill in his eyes dissipated.


    ¡°But n is extremely fortunate to escape death.¡±


    ¡°You said n escaped death?¡±


    Lena was stunned. She looked at Cameron in surprise.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, if you hadn''te, he would be dead by now.¡±


    His tone was calm, as if he was stating a fact:


    ¡°You''re just bragging! If I hadn''t arrived in time, n would have beaten you to death!¡±


    Lena smiled.


    "Still, you''re courageous to confront him head-on.¡±


    Although n was a bit overbearing, she had to admit he had the right to be arrogant.


    He was now ranked in the top 50 on the leaderboard. In any country, this kind of talent was a


    monster


    -like existence.


    Although Cameron''s strength was almost on par with hers, he wasn''t even in the top 100 on the


    leaderboard, which was no match for n.


    Lena thought he said that because he was unwilling to admit his weakness.


    Cameron didn''t bother exining as he looked into Lena''s disbelieving eyes,


    "Cameron, are you okay? Where is n?¡±


    Just then, Dakota, who waste, ran toward Cameron while panting.


    As the situation was urgent just now, Lena arrived first. As an ordinary person, Dakota naturally


    couldn''t run that fast.


    Cameron smiled lightly.


    Chapter 226


    ¡°I''m fine. He''s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you''re fine!¡±


    Dakota breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Lena with gratitude.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, thanks for your help!"


    She knew that Lena must have intervened to stop the dispute.


    ¡°It''s not a big deal.¡±


    Lena waved, but her eyes were always on Cameron. n''s words before leaving were still swirling in


    her mind.


    Since Dakota was present, Lena asked tactfully, ¡°Cameron, will you go there in half a month?¡±


    She worried that Cameron would act impulsively. If he did so, the entire Xander family would deal


    with him then.


    At Leving, no one dared to challenge the Xander family''s power.


    ¡°I won''t go,¡± Cameron replied without hesitation.


    Lena was relieved when she heard that.


    ¡°I''m relieved. It seems that you''re still rational.¡±


    He smiled gently.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Cameron refused to attend n and Laura''s wedding, not because he feared the Xander family, but


    because he had moved on from Laura.


    "By the way, do you need me to send you home?¡± Lena asked out of concern for their safety.


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°No need. You''ve warned n twice. He won''t cause any more trouble with me again.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°That''s right. I''ll return first. If anything happens, call me.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Lena left, Dakota still looked worried.


    Cameron naturally noticed her expression.


    He asked concernedly, ¡°What''s wrong, Dakota?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Chapter 226


    She hesitated for a while but ultimately couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Cameron, about what Colonel Bailey


    mentioned just now... It was referring to the wedding of n Xander and Ms. Jones, right?¡±


    He was startled, clearly not expecting her to guess it, and replied, ¡°That''s right.¡±


    He didn''t need to hide it deliberately any longer.


    She bit her lip gently, asking, ¡°Are you really not going to attend?¡±


    His answer remained the same.


    ¡°I won''t go.¡±


    "Won''t you regret it?¡± Dakota continued to ask, not wanting Cameron to have any regrets.


    ¡°Regret? How could it be?¡±


    As he looked into her eyes, he chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°My only regret is that I failed to deal with n today.¡±


    But sooner orter, he would go to Leving for himself and his deceased mother.


    There were still many unresolved matters between him and the Morgan family.


    As for n, Cameron would go to the Xander family to seek him out when the time was right.


    ¡°It was just that the Xander family might not be able to afford the price,¡± Cameron murmured in his


    heart, revealing a chill.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Meanwhile, Laura returned to the hotel and prepared to leave Yrando.


    She looked slightly pale. Nothing held her back anymore as she had cut off the connection with the


    only person she thought was worth remembering.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, will you hide the truth from him?¡±


    Peggy stood aside, looking at the haggard Laura, and asked anxiously.


    She had seen everything when she was backstage, knowing that Laura said those words against her


    will to protect Cameron.


    She had never expected n to arrive at the banquet hall so quickly and know everything


    beforehand.


    ¡°No need. It would be better for Cameron to be kept in the dark.¡±


    Laura shook her head with a hint of helplessness. She was indeed tired.


    She nced up at the sky. The sky was clear, but she felt cloudy. It was as if something shrouded


    it, just like her heart.


    ¡°But-"


    ¡°Enough, Peggy. Let''s return to Leving.¡±


    Laura took a breath.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones.¡±


    Peggy had no choice but to give up on trying to persuade Laura. She didn''t want to see Laura


    depressed.


    She thought it was a pity. Today should have been the best opportunity for Laura and Cameron to


    reconcile.


    "By the way, where''s n?" Laura asked.


    After waiting a long time, she still didn¡¯t see n even though the convoy was ready to set off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. 1 only saw Mr. Xander leaving hurriedly. He seemed to have something urgent after


    you returned to the hotel. I thought he went to the restroom at first..."


    Peggy knew nothing.


    "He left because of something urgent?¡±


    Laura''s heart shuddered, and she soon became anxious.


    "Peggy, let''s go! We have to go to the banquet hall now!¡±


    She realized that n might be looking for trouble with Cameron. Laura med herself. She was


    Chapter 287


    distracted and forgot to keep an eye on him.


    ¡°Laura, are you ready to go?¡±


    Right then, n''s voice suddenly sounded nearby. He approached her with a smile, with t¨¦s soldiers


    following behind.


    ¡°n, have you gone to find Cameron?¡±


    Laura got straight to the point. n was slightly startled, not expecting that she would find on dur


    1.it.


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡±


    still, he didn''t hide it. He even grinned at her. He thought everything, he did was reasonable m''he


    mus her fianc¨¦,


    Laura felt angry and anxious at his reply.


    She didn''t lose her temper but suppressed her anger.


    "n, you didn''t embarrass him, did you? You also know that he saved my life seven years ago1


    don''t want things to end terribly,¡±


    He could sense her suppressed anger in her tone,


    Although he felt unhappy, he still replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Why should I embarrass him? I


    simply warned him against approaching you anymore. You''re already mine. And also..."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Laura''s heart tightened.


    n noticed the anxiety in her eyes. He undoubtedly felt more jealous and unhappy.


    He wondered what quality Cameron possessed to make her care for him so much.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I also told him that if he can''t forget you and wants to


    see you for thest time, he can attend our wedding in half a month.¡±


    ¡°You-"


    Laura was livid.


    ¡°Rest assured, he won''te. He dares not to show his face,¡± n sneered.


    Still, he hoped that Cameron could attend the wedding.


    That way, he could humiliate Cameron harshly, showing Laura how useless and incapable the man


    she loved back then was.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    1/2


    ¡°Laura, let me send you back to Leving. I''ll stay with you this time. No one can hurt you.¡±


    n looked at Laura with a hint of pride. He wouldn''t be like that ipetent loser Cameron, who


    allowed her to get hurt.


    She nodded coldly.


    When she returned to Leving, Laura would deal with that woman. Even if her father interceded,


    she wouldn''t show any mercy.


    Her stepmother, Wendy Jefferson, hadpletely crossed the line.


    "Come on, Laura, lets get in the car.¡±


    n took the initiative to open the car door for Laura.


    The ck Lincoln soon left the hotel, followed by a magnificent convoy.


    This scene happened to be seen by Cameron and Dakota, who were passing by.


    Dakota shuddered slightly.


    "Cameron, that''s Ms. Jones¡¯ convoy.¡±


    Cameron nodded. He wondered if Laura was returning to Leving. He wished her luck in his heart.


    ¡°Let''s go,


    Dakota.¡±


    He continued walking toward the parking lot, his voice filled with relief.


    Dakota nodded slightly, nced at the ck Lincoln leaving and followed after him.


    On the other side, a desperate wail sounded in Riddikulus Riverview Vis, Vi No. 6.


    ¡°Put it down! Put down all my things! These are mine!¡±


    Madison pulled at the man in the suit, who was carrying things from the vi, trying to snatch her


    jewelry box from his hands.


    "Get out of my way!"


    The man looked angry and shoved her aside.


    ¡°Ah! You robbers! These are mine..."


    She burst into tears as she fell to the ground. Instead of showing sympathy, the man felt


    annoyed.


    He nced at his watch, then shouted to the other men in the vi, ¡°There are still ten minutes left


    before the time specified by Ms. Jones. Work faster!¡±


    Chapter 228This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    247


    ¡°Yes, sir!"


    His subordinates sped up their movements at hismand. In a short time, they emptied the vi.


    Soon, Madison was carried to the door by two men. They then sealed the door of the vi.


    ¡°Let''s go."


    The man in the suit nced at her disgustedly, got in the car, and left.


    ¡°My vi...¡± Madison muttered while on the ground.


    Her makeup was smeared with tears. The dark mascara had smudged like ink, making her look like


    a ghost.


    She was once an outstanding entrepreneur who could attend the recent grand ceremony. Most


    people envied her.


    But now, everything was gone.


    Her identity and herpany were gone.


    Archie also abandoned her.


    Even her home had been sealed off.


    She had lost everything.


    "Why... Why was God unfair to me? What did I do wrong?¡± Madison muttered absentmindedly.


    ¡°Dakota... Yes, it''s all because of that bitch Dakota!"


    Abruptly, her dull eyes became sharp.


    That was right. It was that bitch who drove her to this! That bitch had teamed up with Cameron to


    deal with her.


    Dakota knew that Laura would do something terrible to her, yet she only watched as Madison fell


    into


    hell.


    Madison was convinced that Dakota could have prevented this but chose not to.


    She felt that Dakota had stolen everything away from her.


    "Dakota, it was you who made me end up like this... You destroyed me! I won''t forgive you! I''ll let


    you experience the feeling of being ruined!¡±


    Madison shuddered with madness.


    Chapter 229

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    ¡°Cameron, we''re here,¡± Dakota said gently.


    At the entrance of Azure Residence, Dakota looked at Cameron In the passenger seat.


    He returned her look with a smile.


    ¡°Then I''ll head back first.¡±


    "Okay, if you run into any trouble, just call me. Don''t hide it from me.¡±


    She bit her lip, trembling slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''m fine.¡±


    Cameron smiled gently.


    ¡°I''ll leave now. Remember to send me a message when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dakota nodded slightly.


    After speaking, she drove away in her BMW 320i.


    Cameron returned to the vi, entered the bedroom, andy on the bed.


    The day''s scenes yed through his mind like a movie..


    He didn''t expect Laura to have a fianc¨¦ already and would be officially married in a few weeks.


    Still, he was confused. He wondered her reason for traveling to Yrando to look for him if she was


    already engaged. She was even hiding her whereabouts from n.


    Did she really feel guilty about what happened seven years ago?


    But when she sprained her ankle at the waterfront, she was intimate by resting her head on his


    back. And underneath the wreckage, she shed tears for him. Cameron wondered if it was all fake:


    He contemted if she was struggling with something else.


    At that thought, Cameron suddenlyughed at himself.


    Why was he being so sentimental again? No matter who broke a leg for Laura, she would probably


    cry


    out of concern.


    "


    He''d better forget her. n was Laura''s ideal choice, after all.


    Leving''s two prestigious families would join forces. It should be what she wanted the most. As an


    outsider, he didn''t need to worry about her so much.


    Cameron shook his head and rested it on his hands. After pondering for a while, he began to think


    Chapter 229


    about his subsequent n.


    Sooner orter, he would go to Leving to settle his feud with the Morgan family, especially


    concerning the death of his mother 15 years ago.


    He must deal with them one by one.


    He would never forget his mother''s sad and desperate look before she died. Not to mention his


    father¡¯s coldness and heartlessness when facing the news of his mother''s death!


    ¡°The Morgans and the Xanders¡ªjust wait and see!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    2/2


    Half an hourter, Dakota drove back home. She parked the car in the building''s basement and


    walked up the stairs, soon arriving at the door of No. 302.


    Just as she was about to retrieve the key from her bag to open the door, there was a sudden rush


    of footsteps on the fourth floor.


    It seemed like someone wasing downstairs.


    Dakota didn''t think too much about it, presuming it was a neighbor with an emergency. So, she


    went ahead and unlocked the door.


    However, when she was about to enter, the two mening down from the fourth floor suddenly


    appeared behind her. One of them covered her mouth with a prepared handkerchief.


    She was caught off guard and struggled violently.


    But she wasn''t as powerful as those men. After a fierce struggle, she finally passed out in their arms.


    The two men exchanged nces. Then, they picked her up and left quickly.


    T

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    ¡°It''s weird. Hasn''t Dakota arrived home yet?¡±


    As he looked at his phone, Cameron couldn''t help but frown, Based on past behavior, Dakota


    should have messaged him that she was home safely. But almost an hour had passed without any


    word from


    her.


    He grew worried about her safety, so he quickly called her. However, she didn''t pick it up.


    He became more anxious as he realized she might be in trouble, so he called Lord ckheart.


    ¡°ckheart, help me track down Dakota''s phone,¡±


    Cameron''s tone was urgent.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Jennings¡¯ phone location is now moving toward the old city area.¡±


    ¡°The old city area?¡±


    Cameron frowned.


    ¡°Give me real-time tracking. I''ll rush there now!¡±


    ¡°Yessir¡±


    In the old city area, there was an old alley. All the old houses there were about to be demolished,


    and nearly 90% of the residents had already moved out.


    Madison was sitting on a shabby wooden chair on the second floor of a private house in the


    deepest


    1 part of the alley.


    Behind her were two burly men in ck vests. An unconscious woman was tied to the pir, and


    her bag was thrown aside casually.


    That unconscious woman was none other than Dakota.


    ¡°You two, go wake that bitch up,¡± Madison ordered those two men.


    They were the mafia members she hired by selling thest of her valuable things.


    Whether it was killing people or robbing, there wasn¡¯t a job they would reject.


    "Yes, Ms. Parker."


    They followed her instructions. One of them went to fill a bucket of water, tossing it on Dakota''s


    face.


    The cold water made her shudder. She woke up and quickly opened her eyes.


    ¡°M-Madison!¡±


    Chapter 230


    2/2


    Dakota''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the familiar figure.


    ¡°Dakota, I guess you didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon, did you?¡±


    Madison looked at her with a ferocious smile.


    "What do you want to do?¡±


    Dakota shivered at the sight of the aggressive Madison.


    She soon recalled what had just transpired. It seemed that Madison had hired those two men to


    attack


    and kidnap her.


    ¡°What do I want to do? My dear best friend... I want you to know the feeling of being ruined! You


    bitch!


    1


    Madison gritted her teeth as she stared at Dakota with strong resentment.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Dakota struggled hard. But her body was bound tightly with ropes. She couldn''t move at all.


    ¡°Let you go? Do you think I''ll let you go after abducting you?¡±


    Madison''s tone was dark.


    Dakota turned pale with fright, and her eyes shed with horror.


    ¡°Madison, what you''re doing is illegal!¡±


    ¡°Illegal? Haha, Dakota, do you think I care about this?¡± Madison sneered, staring at Dakota with an


    increasingly vicious look.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You made me lose everything! I''ll make you experience the same thing!¡±


    ¡°Madison, please don''t get emotional. Let''s talk it out...¡±


    Dakota suppressed her fear, trying to calm Madison''s emotions.


    "How can we talk it out? You teamed up with my ex-husband to frame me! You took away


    everything from me! Talk it out with me? Okay! We can talk! Just after I destroy your disgusting


    face!¡±


    Madison lost her temper. After saying that, she picked up the fruit knife on the table and walked


    toward Dakota.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Dakota trembled, full of fear.


    "Aren¡°t you pretty good at pretending to be innocent to seduce men? I''ll ruin your face today! Let''s


    see if you dare to meet others in the future!¡±


    Madison looked ruthless. She approached Dakota, resting the sharp fruit knife against Dakota''s


    cheek


    The cold and sharp contact made Dakota tense up instantly.


    She looked pale, not daring to move for fear of being scratched by the knife.


    "Are you scared?¡±


    Madison smiled yfully.


    ¡°Madison... Put down the knife first...¡±


    Dakota''s voice trembled.


    ¡°You finally know fear, huh? It''s toote!¡±


    Madison''s tone was agitated.


    ¡°Madison, what happened to you?¡±


    Dakota suppressed her fear.


    ¡°What''s wrong with the? How dare you ask that! You and Cameron caused me to end up like this!"


    Madison growled at Dakota.


    ¡°We didn''t... We never harmed you!¡±


    Dakota trembled.


    They had never harmed Madison.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Madison cursed angrily, pping Dakota hard.


    A reddish p print appeared on Dakota''s face. She was stunned at being smacked. She felt a


    burning sting on her face.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Madison spat angrily, her eyes filled with resentment.


    After receiving a p, Dakota felt it was so painful that she almost shed tears.


    Still, she endured the pain and exined, ¡°Madison, we didn''t hurt you..."


    ¡°Do you mean it''s all my fault?¡±


    1


    Chapter 231


    Madison looked at Dakota, her anger only growing.


    ¡°I- didn''t mean that...¡± Dakota denied it, hesitant to enrage Madison even further.


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Spit it out!¡± Madison roared fiercely as she pulled Dakota''s hair furiously.


    "Ah!" Dakota screamed in pain.


    ¡°You bitch! Answer me!¡± Madison yelled.


    ¡°We never wanted to harm you... Madison, calm down...¡±


    Dakota was so scared that she almost cried. She had never thought that Madison would lose her


    temper so drastically.


    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? You bitch! You took everything that belonged to me! And now


    you''re asking me to calm down!¡±


    Madison went crazy, and her eyes turned faintly red.


    She shouted, ¡°Alright then! I''ll give you a chance! Don''t you like to seduce men? Don''t you like to


    seduce my ex-husband? I''ll fulfill your wish today! Guys, remove her clothes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss!¡±


    The two burly men smiled evilly at Madison''smand.


    Dakota''s appearance was outstanding-especially her innocent and lovely face. They couldn''t help


    but want to ravage her.


    They exerted pressure as they approached her. Dakota was terrified.


    ¡°No, don''t listen to her... It''s illegal...¡±


    Her voice trembled.


    ¡°llegal?¡±


    They exchanged nces and smirked. A secondter, the man on the left reached out to tear off


    the cor of her dress.


    The crisp sound of cloth ripping resounded throughout the room.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    "Ah!" Dakota screamed as she saw the man tear her dress.


    ¡°No! Please stop!¡± she yelled.


    However, those two men became more excited.


    They had never slept with this kind of beauty before. They must seize the opportunity to enjoy it


    today.


    They exchanged nces again, then stepped forward and untied the rope from Dakota.


    She wanted to escape, but they were already on guard. One man grabbed her hands, and the other


    pushed against her legs, pressing her onto the bed.


    ¡°No! Please stop!¡±


    Dakota struggled desperately, her face pale,


    "Hey beautiful, I advise you not to waste your efforts. You''d better save your energy. We''ll make you


    enjoy it for a while!¡±


    Their smiles became more animated as they eagerly wanted to sleep with Dakota.


    ¡°No... Don''t...¡±


    Dakota trembled, tears streaming down her face from fear.


    IL


    "Harry, let me be the first! I love to ruin virtuous women! The more she cries, the less I can control


    myself!¡±


    ¡°Albert, you have to hurry up! I can''t hold it in either!¡±


    "Hehe, okay!¡±


    Rather than eliciting their pity, Dakota''s fear only heightened their excitement. They always enjoyed


    watching women cry and shed tears.


    Harry held Dakota''s hands, Albert pinned her legs to prevent her from escaping, preparing to tear


    off


    her broken dress.


    "Stop! I can give you whatever you want! Please let me go!¡±


    As his hand drew closer, Dakota desperately begged while crying.


    ¡°Ruin that bitch! Hurry up!¡±


    Madison wore a look of resentment. She couldn''t wait to see Dakota be ruined.


    Dakota felt even more desperate at Madison''s vicious order. Tears kept falling from her eyes


    Albert''s eyes filled with lust when he saw that. He was about to touch her chest.


    Chapter 232


    2/2


    Right then, a loud noise suddenly came from the door, which startled everyone.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everyone paused and turned to look at the door. The initially closed wooden door was now


    completely shattered. A burst of dust rose, and a figure appeared faintly from it.


    "Who is it?¡± Harry and Albert shouted at the door as they narrowed their eyes.


    However, two beams of cold silver light came in response-the two needles.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The needles were so fast that they instantly prated the main arteries of their necks.


    The two men let out a muffled groan and fell.


    "What are you guys doing?¡± Madison growled at them.


    However, she didn''t get any response.


    ¡°Get up! Don''t pretend to be dead! I''ve paid for you guys to ruin her!¡± she roared again, veins


    bulging


    on her forehead.


    ¡°You don''t need to shout at them. They''re already dead.¡±


    A cold voice suddenly sounded at the door. A man stepped over the threshold and walked straight


    in. As the sunlight shone through the window onto him, he looked a little dazzling.


    Madison narrowed her eyes slightly. She wore a look of horror once she saw his appearance clearly.


    "Cameron! Why are you here?¡±


    Cameron didn''t answer her.


    At the sight of Dakota huddled on the bed in tears while clutching her chest, he red at Madison,


    showing his murderous intent.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Cameron walked into the room and approached Dakota.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you in!¡± Madison shouted angrily.


    Cameron expressionlessly pped her face hard.


    His force was so strong that her mouth bled. She stumbled and fell to the ground, stunned.


    After Cameron stopped her shout, he walked toward Dakota without looking back.


    At this time, she curled up and trembled.


    At his sudden appearance, she asked in confusion, ¡°Cameron, is that you?¡±


    ¡°It''s me.¡±


    Cameron felt distressed by her situation. Dakota burst into tears, throwing herself into his arms.


    ¡°Cameron, I was scared just now...¡± she cried loudly, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    Those two guys had almost defiled her.


    ¡°It''s okay. I''m here.¡±


    As he gently caressed her trembling body, his killing intent intensified.


    Madison Parker!


    Cameron clenched his fists fiercely.


    "Cameron! Why did


    you


    ¡°You asked me why?¡±


    hit me?¡± Madison roared at him, finally reacting to the p.


    A sh of anger appeared in his eyes.


    He told Dakota, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Madison with murderous intent.


    ¡°Because you hurt Dakota!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So what if I hurt her? She deserved it!¡± Madison yelled angrily, unwilling to admit her fault.


    ¡°She deserved it? Madison, how dare you say that!¡±


    Cameron gritted his teeth, feeling that his patience had reached its limit. He felt a strong urge to


    tear this vicious woman into pieces.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Madison looked confident, saying sharply, ¡°Also, what right do you have to hit me? Without you,


    how


    Chapter 233


    212


    could I have ended up with nothing? It was you two who caused me to lose everything! You


    watched me walk into the grand ceremony, humiliated and banned by Ms. Jones!


    ¡°You already knew everything, yet you watched me make a fool of myself! So, what''s wrong with me


    treating Dakota like this?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Cameron was furious.


    He said darkly, ¡°I didn''t expect you to have the audacity to say such things! How could you be so


    selfish and heartless?¡±


    "Am I selfish? I''m simply telling the truth!¡±


    Madison argued, ¡°My mother is still in aa in the hospital because of this incident! If it weren''t


    for you, my mother wouldn''t be like this!"


    He sneered, ¡°Isn''t that your fault?¡±


    She flushed in anger.


    ¡°My fault? You teamed up with Dakota to deceive us! You already knew there was something wrong


    with the grand ceremony!¡±


    ¡°We teamed up to deceive you? Madison, you''re so shameless to say that!".


    Cameron asked Madison angrily, ¡°Haven''t I told you repeatedly that the grand ceremony wasn''t for


    you? But how did you react? What was your attitude?


    ¡°Who abandoned you in the end? Who was trying to take everything away from you from the


    beginning? It''s Archie! Instead of Dakota, why don''t you go to him for revenge?


    ¡°I know. You''re not brave enough, right? You''re afraid of offending Archie because you can''t afford


    to insult him! That''s why you chose Dakota to vent your anger! You think she¡¯s easy to bully!¡±


    His sarcastic words made Madison''s face turn pale.


    Madison was usually eloquent but couldn''t continue her argument because everything Cameron


    said was right.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    ¡°Madison, answer me!"


    Cameron looked at Madison coldly,


    ¡°Ah! Shut up! Stop talking!¡±


    She covered her ears, refusing to listen to him as what he said was the truth.


    So what if he was right? She wouldn''t be in such a terrible situation if Cameron and Dakota hadn''t shown up.


    ¡°Cameron, do you think you and Dakota have no fault?¡±


    Madison stared at Cameron with hatred.


    ¡°We were indeed at fault.¡±


    He couldn¡°t help but sneer.


    ¡°Our mistake was repeatedly giving you opportunities when we shouldn''t have. You only see other people''s mistakes without thinking about your problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem do I have?¡±


    She insisted, ¡°If you two hadn''t deceived us, Archie wouldn''t have abandoned me! I''m still one of the


    top ten outstanding entrepreneurs in Yrando! I would have joined forces with Archie!


    ¡°I have a bright future! But you bitch couple ruined it! Why did you take everything I''ve worked so hard for away? Why did you let Ms. Jones ban me?¡±


    By the end of her rant, Madison was getting more emotional, as though the entire incident was Cameron and Dakota''s fault.Contents belong to NovelDrama.Org


    "So, you still think we caused Archie to abandon you?¡± Cameron sneered.


    ¡°As for the hard work you mentioned, have you done anything in the past five years? You simply go to and get off work on time. Do you think those orderse to you because of your talents? Do you think you''re extraordinary? You''re wrong!¡±


    Over the years, if Cameron hadn''t let Lord ckheart secretly help her, herpany would have failed in its early stages.


    The reason why he hadn''t taken her things back after the divorce was because of disdain. He would never ask for anything back after he gave it out. He also wanted to give her a good ending.


    But he was wrong. Not only was Madison ungrateful, but she was also deceived into losing everything because she wanted to join the Price family.


    It was time for Cameron to take back those things that belonged to him.


    ¡°How wrong am 1?¡±


    Madison, who was oblivious to the truth, pointed at Cameron agitatedly.


    ¡°You-a moocher and stay-at-home man of five years-have no right to say that I''m wrong!


    ¡°Do you think you can boss me around after you be Ms. Jones¡¯ representative in Yrando due to your luck? I wish you a bad death with that bitch, Dakota!¡±


    Cameron grew angrier and pped her hard.


    He couldn''t stand Madison anymore. He hadn''t dealt with her yet for harming Dakota earlier. She was so bold to insult Dakota.


    ¡°You... How dare you hit me!¡±


    She covered her reddish cheeks and looked at him in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe that this man, who once obeyed her every order, would now be daring enough to p her twice.


    ¡°Ah! I''ll kill you!¡±


    Madison became furious and rushed toward Cameron. He pped her again expressionlessly. This time, he pped her so hard that she lost her bnce, causing her to fall to the ground again. "You-N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was so enraged that she wanted to stand up to fight him.


    However, when she met his cold eyes, she shuddered. She was even stunned.


    She wondered if he was still the same freeloader she knew.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Madison''s gaze was filled with anger and disbelief. She wondered if this could be the same


    Cameron she knew, who had lived off her for five years like a useless man.


    She felt he must have won Laura¡¯s favor and started thinking too highly of himself, assuming he


    was above everyone else. Yes, she was certain that had to be it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t believe that Cameron, someone she considered a loser, had the audacity to treat her


    this way. The humiliation,bined with her rage, sent her into a frenzy.


    Her eyes reddened as she stood up and screamed at Cameron, ¡°Remember this-a loser will always


    be a loser! Even if you''re lucky enough to be favored by Ms. Jones and rise above your station, you


    can''t change the fact that you''re a loser.¡±


    "Are you done?¡± Cameron looked at Madison with a cold gaze. Her words were nothing more than


    noise to him. They didn''t stir any emotion.


    ¡°What, did I strike a nerve? And now you''re embarrassed?¡± Madison''s lips curled into a spiteful


    smile. ¡°So, the loser who never cared about his dignity during those five years of marriage is


    starting to show that he cares now? I''ll tell you, someone like you only deserves people like


    Dakota.¡±


    Suddenly, Cameron''s expression darkened, and he pped her again. Madison staggered backward.


    Her head hit the wall with a thud, causing a sharp pain.


    She finally snapped. She grabbed a fruit knife from the kitchen and stabbed fiercely toward


    Cameron''s chest. ¡°I''ll kill you and that bitch!¡±


    Madison''s eyes were bloodshot. She had never been so humiliated before and was determined to


    kill Cameron and Dakota. Cameron saw the knife aimed at his chest and felt a surge of murderous


    intent. He snatched the knife from Madison''s hand. To her disbelief, he stabbed it toward her


    forehead.


    Madison''s face turned pale in terror.


    ¡°No, Cameron!¡± Dakota cried out. She didn''t want Cameron tomit a crime.


    Cameron''s eyes flickered slightly. He threw the knife. It whizzed past Madison''s cheek and buried


    itself deep into the wall behind her. A thin cut appeared on Madison''s cheek, and blood seeped


    out.


    Madison trembled as she slid down the wall to the floor. Her legs gave way. For a moment, she felt


    death brush past her.


    Dakota''s eyes also shook violently. However, she was relieved that Cameron didn''t kill Madison. She


    didn''t want him to break thew for her sake.


    With that, he walked over to the bed. He picked up Dakota under her trembling gaze and walked


    out. As he passed Madison, his expression was cold and indifferent.


    Madison shivered and turned to look at Cameron. She watched his retreating figure disappear from


    her sight. The killing intent he had shown made her shiver with fear. And in that moment, she


    finally


    realized she had


    been wrong


    about him


    all


    these years,

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Madison was huddled on the ground. She wrapped her arms around her legs and sobbed


    uncontrobly.


    A deep sense of regret and helplessness washed over her deep down. She felt that if she hadn''t


    been so arrogant before, she might have been the one rising to sess by Cameron''s side. She


    would''ve been able to enjoy the happiness she had now lost by her own hands,


    Cameron was expressionless as he walked away. The sound of Madison''s sobs faded behind him.


    There were no signs of pity in his eyes for her. To him, she was no longer worth any of his


    attention.


    "Cameron, is it okay to leave Madison here alone?¡±


    Despite still feeling unsettled by Madison''s recent actions, Dakota couldn''t help but express her


    concern.


    She was worried Madison might do something drastic out of despair, potentially harming herself or


    others.


    ¡°What could possibly happen to her?¡± Cameron''s voice was icy.


    His coldness was directed solely at Madison.


    ¡°But your face is swollen. Let''s get some medicine to reduce the swelling when we get back,¡± he


    suggested as he showed concern for Dakota.


    ¡°Do you know which medicine to get?¡± Dakota was surprised by this revtion.


    ¡°I learned a bit from my mentor. Let''s get you home,¡± Cameron said gently.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Dakota nodded. She nced at Cameron''s distinct features. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.


    This was the first time Cameron had held.her. She felt a profound sense of security.


    Half an hourter, Cameron dropped Dakota off at her home. ¡°Dakota, wait here for me. I''ll go to


    the nearby pharmacy to get some medicine,¡± he said.


    They didn''t have the necessary things at home.


    Dakota smiled warmly at him. Cameron left the apartmentplex and walked to the pharmacy


    about 300 yards away. The shop was run by an elderly man in his 70s.


    ¡°Sir, I need three ounces each of ephedra, patchouli, poria, and winter melon seed,¡± Cameron said


    as he entered. He listed the ingredients with ease.


    "Right away, sir,¡± the shopkeeper replied


    He fetched the herbs for Cameron, weighed them, and handed them over. ¡°Here are the


    ingredients you requested.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cameron said. He paid for the ingredients and prepared to leave.


    Just then, the door opened again. A woman in a white coat with big, wavy hair walked in. There was


    a perfume scent on her.


    Cameron twitched at the sight of her. Tara was the woman who had caused him trouble in the


    hospital ward before. He had blocked her on the Messenger app two days ago.


    Tara seemed preupied. Her usually keen awareness was dulled. Had it been a normal day, she


    might have already approached him. She might have tried to take him back to herb for research.


    But Cameron preferred it this way. It avoided unnecessary trouble. After all, Tara was not easy to


    deal


    with.


    Cameron nned to leave quietly. However, Tara''s brows furrowed slightly as if she sensed


    something. She turned and saw Cameron trying to sneak away.


    Her lips curled into an amused smile. Her unique, bell-likeughter filled the air. ¡°Wha coincidence,


    handsome man. We meet again.¡±


    a


    Cameron paused. He was surprised to be noticed by Tara. He turned and smiled at her. ¡°Dr. Smith,


    what a coincidence, indeed.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "Why are you avoiding me, handsome? I won''t bite,¡± Tara teased as she noticed Cameron''s


    somewhat forced smile. ¡°Or are you worried your girlfriend might get jealous? Are you henpecked?¡±


    She chuckled.


    Cameron''s lips twitched. He wondered what she meant by henpecked. To him, it was about


    cherishing his partner, not being dominated by her.


    "Did I hit the nail on the head?¡± Tara''s sensual lips curved slightly as she observed Cameron.


    Cameron just rolled his eyes at Tara.


    ¡°Ha, you''re really something, handsome.¡± Taraughed. Her eyes gleamed with mischief. ¡°You know,


    I was really sad when you blocked me on Messenger. How about this? Add me back, and I''ll video


    call you every night after my shower?¡±


    Cameron almost choked on his saliva at her bold proposition. Even with hisposure, he found


    her too much to handle.


    The pharmacy owner coughed a few times after overhearing Tara''s daring words. But he knew Tara


    well enough to understand her brashness was all talk. Her aversion to men was well-known.


    Despite her outgoing appearance, he knew any man who tried to get too close or had ill intentions


    would learn she was not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Miss, do you need the usual prescription for Mr. Smith?¡± the owner asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Yes, the usual for him,¡± Tara confirmed.


    ¡°Has there been any improvement in your grandfather''s condition?¡± the pharmacy owner inquired,


    showing concern.


    He and Tara''s grandfather, Dn Smith, were old friends. They often yed chess on Sunday


    afternoons. It was a shock to learn that her grandfather hadte-stage liver cancer six months ago.


    ¡°No improvement,¡± Tara replied as her bright eyes dimmed.


    The pharmacy owner sighed deeply.


    ¡°I need to go now. I have to prepare the medicine for my grandfather,¡± Tara said


    Her mood turned somber.


    "Send my regards to your grandfather,¡± the owner said.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Tara replied before taking the medicine and leaving.


    Cameron watched Tara''s retreating figure. Her usual vibrant demeanor was reced by gloom.


    He thought that her grandfather''s condition must be taking its toll on her. He followed her to the


    door. ¡°Dr. Smith, wait!"


    Tara stopped and turned. Her once yful expression was now devoid of smilesN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°May I ask what illness your grandfather has?¡± Cameron inquired as he locked his gaze with hers.


    ¡°Late-stage liver cancer,¡± Tara responded. Her eyes became clouded with sadness.


    In the medical world, there were many incurable diseases, includingte-stage cancer. Despite


    being a surgeon who had saved countless lives, she felt helpless and defeated when it came to her


    own family.


    ¡°Late-stage liver cancer?¡± Cameron murmured as he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tara nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°Cameron, thosements earlier were all in jest.


    Please don''t take them seriously. I need to get back to the hospital. My grandfather is waiting.¡±


    As she turned to leave, Cameron stopped her again. ¡°Wait!¡±


    "What is it?¡± Tara looked back. She was puzzled.


    Cameron hesitated before speaking. ¡°Dr. Smith, if you don''t mind, could I see your grandfather?


    Maybe... I might be able to help.¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Tara''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Cameron. She clearly hadn''t expected him to


    have such a skill.


    ¡°Id say there''s a 50% chance,¡± Cameron replied thoughtfully. He didn¡¯t dare to make a full


    guarantee.


    ¡°50%?¡± Tara gasped as she took a sharp breath.


    medical


    She knew that for someone in her grandfather''s condition, withte-stage liver cancer, science


    offered little hope of a cure. There was only the possibility of dying the inevitable.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded.


    "Do you have a way to do it?¡± Tara''s eyes were filled with amazement as she looked at Cameron.


    If anyone else had made such a im, she would have dismissed it outright. Buting from


    Cameron, it seemed somewhat credible to her, given his exceptional physical condition. She


    figured that perhaps he did have a way.


    ¡°I''ll use traditional medicine, but I need to see the patient first to be sure, so I can''t make any


    promises,¡± Cameron exined.


    ¡°Traditional medicine?¡± Tara''s gaze flickered. Her belief in Cameron''s words was growing.


    As a surgeon trained in modern medicine, she had exhausted all conventional treatments-including


    chemotherapy and radiation¡ªfor her grandfather. However, there was little effect. It had only


    caused him more suffering.


    That was why she had turned to traditional medicine, which had shown some temporary effects in


    suppressing the worsening of her grandfather''s condition. Even so, it hadn''t led to a significant


    improvement.


    Recently, his condition had deteriorated again. It left her feeling helpless and ready to grasp at any


    straw.


    This also proved the viability of traditional medicine, but she hadn''t found a true expert in the art. If


    she managed to find one, perhaps there would be hope for her grandfather.


    ¡°Let''s go, Cameron. I''ll take you to my grandfather right now!" Tara''s eyes lit up,


    Cameron''s arm.


    and she grabbed


    ¡°Uh... Dr. Smith, is your grandfather''s condition critical? If it''s not urgent, I need to head back first,¡±


    Cameron said while signaling to the traditional medicine he was carrying.


    ¡°It''s urgent. My grandfather has been moved to the ICU!" Tara said with urgency in her eyes.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cameron took a deep breath.


    Chapter 238


    2/2


    He sent a quick message to Dakota, asking her to wait a little longer. Then, he apanied Tara to


    the General Hospital. They headed straight for the ICU.


    At the hospital, a group of doctors and nurses were gathered outside the ICU. Tara''s heart sank. She


    hurried over to one of the doctors and asked, ¡°Dr. Henderson, what''s happened to my


    grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Smith... I''m sorry, but there''s some bad news...¡± James Henderson seemed hesitant to


    continue


    speaking.


    ¡°Tell me..." Tara''s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Well... This morning, your grandfather''s condition was rtively stable. But just a while ago, it


    suddenly worsened. We¡°ve done everything we could, and even Mr. Kennedy took charge, but the


    outlook is grim... You should be prepared for the worst,¡± James advised gently.


    "My grandfather wouldn''t...¡± Tara murmured in a daze. Her face turned pale.


    ¡°By the way, Dr. Henderson, I''ve brought a traditional medicine practitioner with me. Maybe he can


    help.¡± Tara suddenly regained her focus and turned to Cameron.


    ¡°Traditional medicine?¡± Dr. Henderson looked ufortable.


    It was clear that, like many trained in modern medicine, he was skeptical of traditional medicine.


    People like him almost equated it with quackery.


    "Cameron, let''s go in,¡± Tara said as she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Saving her grandfather was what mattered most to her now. She was pinning her hopes on


    Cameron.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron nodded firmly, ready to enter the ICU with Tara.


    ¡°Stop right there, kid!" A disdainful voice suddenly called out from the ward.


    T


    It was Mikel Kennedy, the head of the department, and director of the hospital.


    He looked at Cameron with scorn and said, ¡°Since when could any Tom, Dick, or Harry im


    themselves to be a doctor? And Dr. Smith, you''re a trained physician.


    ¡°You should know better. If modern medicine can¡¯t cure an illness, traditional medicine can''t be of


    any use. Are you sure this guy isn''t fooling you?¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°Dr. Smith, I understand your urgency to save your grandfather, but cancer treatment is no trivial


    matter.¡± Mikel looked at Tara and then turned his hostile gaze to Cameron. ¡°Kid, this is not the ce


    for you. Get out now!¡±


    At 43, Mikel was a family man but had long been captivated by Tara''s beauty and figure. He had


    always dreamed of having her.


    Previously, he struggled to find an opportunity to get close to Tara as he was aware of her aversion


    to men. But now, he saw his chance.


    Upon learning of Tara''s grandfather''s severe illness, Mikel volunteered to lead the treatment and


    nned to create a false impression of her grandfather''s condition being critical.


    Then, by stepping in to stabilize the old man¡¯s condition, he hoped Tara would be indebted to


    him so that he could control her.


    He wouldn''t let this unexpected intruder ruin his ns, especially since he felt Cameron didn''t seem


    knowledgeable in medicine. Rather, he appeared to be using it as a pretext to get close to Tara.


    Mikel was determined not to let Cameron seed.


    He wanted Tara to be his!


    Cameron sensed Mikel''s animosity and detected a deep-seated scheme in his eyes. He narrowed


    his own slightly in response.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, given my grandfather''s deteriorating condition and the ineffectiveness of medical


    devices, let''s give Cameron a chance,¡± Tara pleaded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was unaware of Mikel''s true intentions.


    ¡°Sorry, Dr. Smith, but you know the rules here,¡± Mikel tly refused. He quickly added, ¡°Just because


    other doctors are at a loss doesn¡¯t mean I am.¡±


    ¡°You have a solution?¡± Tara''s interest was piqued.


    Mikel confidently asserted, ¡°While I can''t cure your grandfather''s cancer, stabilizing his condition


    shouldn''t be a problem. You''re aware of my capabilities, Dr. Smith. It''s just that...¡± He deliberately


    trailed off and feigned concern.


    ¡°Just what, Mr. Kennedy?¡± Tara''s eyes sparked with hope at the potential to aid her grandfather.


    Mikel continued, ¡°This time, although I can temporarily stabilize your grandfather''s condition,


    preventing further deterioration requires aprehensive treatment n. It''s quite detailed, so I''d


    like to discuss it with you in my officeter.¡±


    Inside, he smirked at his seemingly sessful maniption. He was convinced Tara would have to


    comply by using her grandfather as leverage.


    Chapter 239


    2/2


    "Okay, Mr. Kennedy," Tara quickly agreed.


    She was eager to try anything that might save her grandfather.


    Cameron, who had been silently observing, couldn''t hold back any longer. He chuckled coldly. ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, you''re only iming that you can stabilize the condition because it''s not as severe as


    you''ve made it out to be.¡±


    Mikel frowned at Cameron''s interruption. ¡°Youngd, this is not the ce for baseless


    usations.¡±


    Cameron''s tone wasced with irony. ¡°They say a doctor''s heart should bepassionate, but


    yours, Mr. Kennedy, seems quite the opposite.¡±


    Cameron was determined not to let Tara continue being deceived by this man. He couldnt bear to


    see Dn continue to suffer in the hospital bed, with his body pierced with tubes. He was even


    being used as a tool by this heartless animal to win over Tara.


    ¡°What do you mean!¡± Mikel responded defensively. His voice was tinged with a hint of panic.


    Cameron didn''t mince words as he remarked, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Tara''s grandfather''s condition hasn''t


    worsened, has it? You''ve just tampered with the medical equipment to make it appear so.¡±


    Tara turned her sharp gaze to Mikel. ¡°Is there any truth to this, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Mikel''s smile faltered under Tara''s icy stare. However, he wasn''t about to admit anything and replied


    with feigned innocence, ¡°Dr. Smith, how could you think so lowly of me? And you know my feelings


    for you. I treat your grandfather as my own family.¡±


    He then tried to shift the me. ¡°It''s this young man who''s out of line, iming to be a doctor at


    such a critical time. You should be wary of him!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Mikel thumbed through a book aggressively.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Cameron wouldn''t deceive me. Please, let him try,¡± Tara implored as she took a deep


    breath to calm herself slightly.


    At this moment, she found herself trusting Cameron more than Mikel.


    Mikel''s face darkened noticeably at her words. He couldn¡¯t fathom what spell this young man had


    cast on Tara to earn her trust. It was especially when he, as the hospital''s senior director, was on the


    verge of winning over his dream woman. He was not about to let Cameron ruin his ns.


    He challenged Cameron, saying, ¡°You im to be a doctor, right? Then show me your medical


    license.


    ¡°I don''t have one,¡± Cameron responded calmly.


    Mikel scoffed. ¡°You don''t have a license? And yet you dare impersonate a doctor!¡±


    He turned to Tara with a smug look. ¡°Dr. Smith, now you see who''s deceiving you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tara frowned slightly. She was growing impatient. Her grandfather was at stake, and allowing


    Cameron to assess the situation posed no harm. To her, another pair of hands meant more hope.


    But before Tara could speak, Cameron calmly interjected, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, since the illness isn''t


    affecting you or your rtives, you don''t feel any urgency, do you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Mikel''s face flushed with anger.


    Tara''s eyes flickered. Cameron''s words resonated with her thoughts.


    J


    Cameron continued, ¡°I just wonder why we''re fussing over certificates when lives are at stake. Many


    masters of traditional medicine don''t have a medical license, yet they''ve resolved manyplex


    cases. Are you saying they''re unqualified to practice medicine?¡±


    He continued, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, your recent speech has revealed some concerning signs. Your tongue


    has a thick, white coating, and your eyes appear bloodshot. These are clear indicators of kidney


    deficiency and liver fire.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It seems you''ve been having trouble sleeping. You must be haunted by restless dreams. Do you


    often


    your mind upied with dirty thoughts? Oh, and you have hemorrhoids...¡±


    find


    f


    The room fell silent after Cameron''s remarks.


    Mikel''s face was filled with anger as Cameron had urately pointed out his condition.


    Tara asked curiously, ¡°Cameron, how do you know he has hemorrhoids?¡±


    It was no secret to her that Mikel had hemorrhoids.


    Cameron simply replied, ¡°Traditional medicine emphasizes inspection, listening, inquiry, and pulse-


    Chapter 240


    taking. I deduced these from his appearance.¡±


    2/2


    He felt that exining theplexities of traditional medicine would beplicated. It might


    seem straightforward, but mastering its essence required extensive practice, experience, and


    innate talent.


    ¡°You''re really something,¡± Tara said as she shifted her gaze over Cameron.


    Mikel tried to brush it off. ¡°This kid just got lucky. My hemorrhoids aren''t a secret. Maybe he did


    some digging beforehand.¡±


    He lowered his voice as he was evidently embarrassed by the topic.


    ¡°So, what about the kidney deficiency and liver fire he mentioned? Are those false?¡± Tara asked.


    She knitted her brows together as she grew increasingly skeptical of Mikel''s character and his


    earlier


    statements.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    ¡°Well...¡±


    As Tara''s gaze grew increasingly skeptical, Mikel''s expression turned sour. He couldn¡¯tprehend


    how Cameron had managed to identify his conditions urately.


    When Mikel failed to respond promptly, Tara lost her patience. She turned colder. ¡°Alright, Mr.


    Kennedy. Dn Smith is my grandfather. As a doctor in this hospital, Ill take responsibility for his


    condition. Cameron, please go ahead and diagnose my grandfather.¡±


    Tara''s


    gaze softened when she looked at Cameron. Indeed, as Cameron had pointed out, her


    grandfather''s illness was a concern for her but not for someone unrted like Mikel. Her trust in


    Cameron deepened after witnessing Cameron''s remarks on Mikel.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cameron agreed.


    He moved toward the bedside. The sight of the elderly man on the bed made him frown. His body


    was frail andden with tubes. He felt that such aggressive treatment might be too much for


    someone of his age.


    Cameron wondered about Mikel''s true intentions.


    Without expressing his thoughts aloud, Cameron reached out and ced his hand gently on the old


    man¡¯s wrist to feel his pulse. He channeled his inner energy for a thorough examination.


    The more Cameron delved into the diagnosis, the deeper his frown became. This sight did not


    escape Tara''s notice. It filled her with concern.


    Mikel observed Cameron''s earnest demeanor. He scoffed. ¡°Are you done with your diagnosis? Did


    you find anything?¡±


    He regarded traditional medicine as mere superstition. He doubted Cameron''s medical knowledge


    and used him of pretense.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, should a doctor not maintain silence during a diagnosis?¡± Cameron retorted as he


    was unamused.


    Mikel bristled at the remark and scoffed. ¡°I was merely showing respect. You think you''re a doctor?


    I''m curious to see what you''ll find.¡±


    Tara was frustrated by Mikel''s interruptions. She sharply told him, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please keep quiet


    and don''t disturb Cameron!¡¯


    Mikel was taken aback by Tara''s rebuke. He fell silent. His eyes bore resentment toward Cameron.


    He med Cameron for tarnishing his image in Tara''s eyes and awaited an opportunity for


    retribution.


    After a moment, Cameron withdrew his hand and exhaled deeply.


    "How is my grandfather?¡± Tara immediately stepped forward, anxious.


    Chapter 241


    212


    ¡°Your grandfather''s condition appears somewhat hopeful, but...¡± Cameron began. He paused as he


    caught Tara''s worried look and Mikel''s antagonistic gaze.


    ¡°But what?" Tara urged anxiously.


    ¡°It''s unlikely he has liver cancer,¡± Cameron revealed.


    Tara gasped in shock. Mikel erupted, shouting, ¡°Outrageous! Sheer nonsense!"


    Mikel seized the opportunity and ordered, ¡°Get this chatan out of here!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Kennedy! Let Cameron finish what he has to say,¡± Tara intervened by stopping him.


    ¡°Do


    you actually believe this nonsense, Dr. Smith?¡± Mikel challenged with a darkening tone.


    Mikel made her feel that believing Cameron meant questioning his authority. He had indeed


    manipted the medical devices, but he was confident in his diagnosis.


    Tara ignored Mikel and focused on Cameron. ¡°If it''s not liver cancer, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Liver toxicity leading to cirrhosis and nodr hypersia,¡± Cameron stated clearly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 242

    hapter 242


    ¡°What?¡± Tara was taken abacCk.


    As a doctor herself, she understood the implications immediately.


    ¡°Nonsense! Utter nonsense!¡± Mikel was furious. He roared at Cameron, ¡°You think throwing around


    a few medical terms makes you knowledgeable?


    "Who do you think you are, diagnosing a patient just by feeling the pulse and observing the


    complexion? I''ll have you know our conclusions are based on diagnoses made with advanced


    medical equipment!¡±


    Tara thought that if what Cameron suggested was true and Dn had been misdiagnosed, it would


    be a significant medical blunder for Mikel. After all, he was the one who had made the diagnosis,


    and he


    was an expert in this field.


    ¡°Is what you said true, Cameron?¡± Tara asked.


    She recovered from her shock and looked at Cameron with nervousness and excitement. If


    Cameron


    was right, she felt there might be hope for her grandfather.


    "Yes, I can guarantee it,¡± Cameron stated with conviction.


    Tara trembled at his affirmation.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mikel shouted again. ¡°A 100% guarantee? And what''s this about traditional medicine


    diagnostics? Why would we need all this advanced equipment if they were so miraculous?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, could you please not shout? This is the ICU, and my grandfather''s condition is still


    critical,¡± Tara said coldly.


    Mikel was taken aback by her response. He looked at Tara and said, ¡°You can''t possibly believe this


    boy, can you? He doesn''t even have a medical license!¡±


    ¡°Cameron, can you exin how you made your diagnosis?¡± Tara asked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She didn''t let the promising news cloud her judgment. She was curious about Cameron¡¯


    believed he had no reason to lie.


    methods but


    ¡°It''s simple.¡± Cameron began exining his process, ¡°First, the chaos and weakness in Mr. Smith''s


    pulse suggests poisoning. Second, the congestion and reverse flow of energy and blood in his liver


    point to toxicity and cirrhosis.


    ¡°Lastly, if it were liver cancer, the energy and blood flow would diminish, not reverse.¡±


    He added, ¡°Therefore, considering these factors, I''ve concluded that Mr. Smith is suffering from liver


    toxicity leading to cirrhosis and nodr hypersia, not cancer. Liver toxicity and cirrhosis can


    cause symptoms simr to liver cancer, like pain and fatigue, making misdiagnosis easy.¡±


    Tara was astounded by Cameron''s analysis. She wasn''t only happy about the new hope for her


    Chapter 242


    grandfather''s condition but also impressed by Cameron''s medical expertise.


    22


    ¡°Blood congestion, reverse flow of energy and blood? Utter nonsense!¡± Mikel retorted. ¡°Our hospital


    uses the most advanced equipment from abroad. There''s no way the diagnosis could be wrong!


    And I, Mikel, am an expert in oncology. You can ask around about my reputation in Yrando!"


    "An expert in oncology shouldn''t make such basic mistakes, Mr. Kennedy,¡± Cameron replied coolly.


    "What do you mean by that?¡± Mikel frowned as he sensed a challenge to his authority.


    Cameron smiled faintly. ¡°No offense, but I hope you''ll focus more on the patients rather than their


    family members in the future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mikel''s gaze sharpened.


    He felt as if Cameron had seen through him.


    Cameron simply said, ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±


    ¡°ying mysterious, are you?¡± Mikel gritted his teeth as his expression darkened. ¡°How dare a quack


    who doesn''t even have a license question my expertise!¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    At that moment, doctors and nurses outside the ward began to gossip about Cameron. ¡°Who does


    this kid think he is? How dare he question Mr. Kennedy''s expertise?¡±


    ¡°And what''s with this traditional medicine and diagnostic methods? Why do we need all this


    advanced equipment if they''re so miraculous?


    ¡°Traditional medicine, huh? It sounds nice, but isn''t it just quackery?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, modern medicine is mainstream. When have we ever been able to use traditional medicine


    to cure diseases!¡±


    Mikel''s smirk widened with the support of other doctors. He taunted Cameron, ¡°Do you hear that,


    kid? Do you think your so-called traditional medicine is more urate than machine tests?¡±


    ¡°I''m not questioning the uracy of the machines, just your diagnosis,¡± Cameron replied calmly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mikel was furious.


    Cameron remained calm. ¡°Since ancient times, hasn''t diagnosis involved considering the patient''s


    overall condition? I don''t deny the precision of modern medical equipment. But isn''t relying solely


    on machines and ignoring the patient''s condition somewhat backward?¡±


    have to


    "Kid, what right do you judge modern medicine? Without even a medical license, do you think you


    understand medicine?¡± Mikel''s tone was heavy.


    ¡°I don''t know if I have the right to judge modern medicine. But I''m saying that your diagnosis of Mr.


    Smith''s condition is a serious misdiagnosis,¡± Cameron stated evenly as if stating a fact.


    ¡°You son of a-" Mikel was livid.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, who''s causing a disturbance here?¡± At that moment, security arrived.


    ¡°It''s this kid. Get him out of here so that he doesn''t dy my treatment process!¡± Mikel pointed at


    Cameron andmanded.


    ¡°Dying your treatment process?¡± Cameron couldn''t help butugh coldly. ¡°If we continue with


    your method, you might end up killing a patient without any disease.¡±


    "Nonsense, utter nonsense!¡± Mikel was shaking with anger. He shouted at the security, ¡°What are


    you waiting for? Get moving!"


    "Yes, Mr. Kennedy!¡± The security guards approached Cameron with a menacing look.


    "Who allowed you to remove Cameron?¡± Tara intervened with a cold voice.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, do you really believe what this kid says?¡± Mikel frowned, looking somberly at Tara.


    ¡°I believe him,¡± Tara stated without hesitation.


    ¡°This is absurd. This is a hospital, not a yground for children!¡± Mikel trembled with rage. ¡°My


    authority in the oncology field,bined with the reputation of this top Her hospital, can''t be


    undermined by this kid''s baseless ims!¡±


    ¡°Tara was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you want evidence, right? You''ve always trusted your diagnosis and advanced


    equipment. Let me use the equipment you trust to make my point then,¡± Cameron said.


    He added, ¡°First, let me reiterate that the equipment''s results are not in question. The problem lies


    with you, Mr. Kennedy. Second, your tests on Mr. Smith probably included a CT scan showing


    elevated alpha¡ªfetoprotein levels.


    "Considering the severe pain in the liver area, along with symptoms like fatigue and fever, as well as


    the patient''s age that''s typical forte-stage cancer, you diagnosed him withte-stage liver canc


    He then continued, ¡°But you overlooked one thing. Liver toxicity leading to cirrhosis and nodr


    hypersia can also cause elevated alpha¡ªfetoprotein levels. The Imaging results are very simr to


    those of liver cancer.


    ¡°If you had been more thorough and conducted an enhanced CT scan and hemodialysis tests, you


    would have noticed the rise in toxic factors in the liver blood, leading to aprehensive


    diagnosis.


    "However, you considered yourself an expert with ample experience and rushed to a conclusion


    without further tests, leading to this misdiagnosis.¡±


    Finally, he remarked, ¡°That''s my statement, Mr. Kennedy, I believe I''m not mistaken, am I?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    A hush fell over the ward as Cameron''s words echoed in the room.


    Everyone was taken aback. Cameron had spoken with such authority, hitting the nail on the head


    with each sentence and tossing numerous technical terms.


    It was as if he was countering expertise with expertise.


    "..." Mikel''s gaze flickered. Hisplexion turned sour. Cameron had hit the mark with everything


    he said.


    Mikel had always believed in his clinical experience of over a decade, confident that such a


    misdiagnosis was impossible¡ªespecially since the patient was Tara''s grandfather.


    He was eager to use this opportunity to get closer to Tara, almost wishing Dn had cancer. After a


    brief clinical diagnosis and some imaging analysis, he was convinced it was cancer.


    However, ording to Cameron, Dn was suffering from nodr hypersia caused by liver


    toxicity. It was a condition often misdiagnosed as cancer in the medical field. If what he said was


    true, this could tarnish Mikel¡¯s lifelong reputation.


    ¡°So, everything Cameron said is true?¡±


    Tara''s eyes were filled with deep anger as she turned to Mikel. She had trusted him so much, yet


    seemed to disregard her grandfather''s life.


    hePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mikel''s lips trembled as he hurriedly exined, ¡°Dr. Smith, that''s not the case. Don''t listen to that


    kid''s nonsense. I was very serious when diagnosing your grandfather!¡±


    ¡°So your idea of being ¡°serious¡¯ is making a diagnosis without even conducting an enhanced CT


    scan or hemodialysis for my grandfather?¡± Tara''s eyes bore coldly into Mikel. ¡°Is this how a cancer


    specialist is supposed to act?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mikel was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, if my grandfather was misdiagnosed because of your negligence, I''ll hold your


    ountable!¡± Tara dered with a fierce expression.


    Then, she turned to Cameron and softened her tone. ¡°Cameron, my grandfather really doesn''t have


    liver cancer, does he?¡±


    She wasn''t an expert in oncology. She was just somewhat knowledgeable. Most of what she knew


    came from professional doctors¡¯ conclusions.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron affirmed.


    ¡°Then why did the traditional medicines I initially used for liver cancer seem to alleviate my


    grandfather''s symptoms?¡± Tara was puzzled.


    ¡°Because the ingredients you used, like Prune vulgaris and Cassia seed, have effects that cool the


    Chapter 244


    liver and detoxify,¡± Cameron exined.


    21/2


    ¡°But your grandfather''s liver toxicity is severe. Those two herbs alone won''t have much effect. The


    misdiagnosis made his condition worse, rendering the slight medicinal effects insignificant.¡±


    He added, ¡°Dr. Smith, if you''re not convinced, you can take your grandfather for an enhanced CT


    scan and hemodialysis. I''m sure the results will be revealed soon.


    ¡°I believe you, Cameron!¡± Tara''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. ¡°Can you cure my


    grandfather?¡±


    pi leig


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Well... A full treatment might take about a month. But after I administer acupuncture, your


    grandfather should wake up.


    ¡°That''s wonderful! Please start treating my grandfather right away!¡±


    Tara was trembling with excitement. She had never dreamed that her grandfather''s condition could


    be cured. She had despaired and cried many times...


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron nodded. He took out the silver needles he carried with him and was ready to


    perform bloodletting on Dn.


    "Stop right there, kid!" Mikel suddenly shouted to stop Cameron.


    ¡°This is outrageous! Do you think this hospital is your private clinic where you can treat anyone you


    like? And what''s this method? Silver needles? Are you treating him or trying to kill him?¡±


    "Where''s security? Get him out of here now!¡±


    Regardless of whether Cameron''s diagnosis was correct, Mikel''s reputation would be ruined if


    Cameron somehow managed to cure Dn


    He couldn''t let Cameron treat the patient or let Tara take Dn for an enhanced CT scan. If


    sacrificing a patient or two could save his reputation, so be it.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    ¡°Mikel, Dn Smith is my grandfather. I have the final say in his treatment!¡±


    Fueled by anger, Tara addressed him by name directly. Mikel had previously misdiagnosed her


    grandfather, and now she felt that it was absurd he was obstructing Cameron from treating her


    grandfather.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, remember that this is a hospital. The hospital will be held ountable if anything


    happens!¡± Mikel invoked the hospital''s authority and said gravely.


    ¡°I''ve already said I would take personal responsibility if anything goes wrong. It has nothing to do


    with the hospital!¡± Tara retorted as she fixed her gaze on Mikel.


    ¡°I still won''t allow it!" Mikel was adamant in his refusal.


    "You..." Tara was visibly upset by his stubbornness.


    At that moment, Cameron was unable to stand by any longer. He looked at Mikel coldly and said,


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, your persistent obstruction and tant disregard for the patient''s condition sure


    makes me


    wonder.


    ¡°Are you terrified of the patienting to harm, or are you more concerned about your own


    reputation?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mikel found himself at a loss for words. However, he quickly found a retort. ¡°How could I, the


    director and department head of a top-tier hospital, be less professional than a quack? And what if


    something does happen? Can you bear that responsibility?¡±


    bear it,¡± Cameron answered without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Nonsense! What can you use to bear that responsibility!¡± Mikel barked in anger.


    "Enough, Mikel!¡± Tara scolded him and turned to Cameron. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Cameron. Go ahead


    and treat my grandfather. I''ll take responsibility for anything that happens here.¡±


    "Without my permission, I''d like to see who dares!¡± Mikel shouted, He ordered the security guards, *


    Get that kid out of here!¡±


    "Yes, Mr. Kennedy!¡± The security guards moved to act on hismand.


    ¡°I''d advise you to stay where you are and not be someone''s scapegoat,¡± Cameron warned the


    guards as his eyes shed with a cold light.


    The guards hesitated and looked at each other. They were unsure of what to do next. They also


    sensed some truth in Cameron''s words.


    "What are you waiting for? He''s just talking nonsense!¡± Mikel growled.


    "Aren¡°t you being quite loud?¡± Cameron frowned at Mikel. ¡°This is the ICU. As the director, don''t


    you know you should keep things quiet?¡±


    Chapter 245


    2/2Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That''s because you''re causing trouble here. Just get out...¡± Before Mikel could finish, Cameron


    pped him hard.


    He red at him after that.


    The sound of the p brought immediate silence to the ward. Everyone was stunned. They didn''t


    expect Cameron to actually strike Mikel.


    Tara''s eyes trembled. She knew Cameron had acted to ensure he could treat her grandfather. She


    felt a surge of gratitude.


    ¡°You... How dare you hit me?¡± Mikel was in shock as he held his reddened cheek. He was the


    department head who called the shots in his department. He couldn''t believe he had been pped


    by


    someone younger.


    Cameron didn''t even bother to respond to Mikel and prepared to treat Dn.


    ¡°Do you dare!¡± Mikel roared as he came to his senses


    ¡°Are you saying your face wasn''t pped hard enough?¡± Cameron asked, expressionless.


    Mikel''s momentum faltered. He knew he couldn''t physically overpower Cameron.


    ¡°This is a hospital. If you keep this up, I''ll call the police!¡± Mikel threatened.


    "Suit yourself.¡± Cameron was unfazed. His focus remained on the unconscious Dn.


    ¡°Cameron, just focus on treating my grandfather. Even if he does call the police, I''ll take care of it,¡±


    Tara assured him with a firm and gentle voice.


    Cameron nodded in acknowledgment.


    Mikel looked on with a sour expression. He was powerless to stop them for the moment. He


    doubted Cameron''s ability to cure Dn. If anything went wrong during the treatment, he could


    easily disassociate himself from the responsibility and preserve his professional reputation.


    Mikel was almost eager to prove his thoughts. ¡°Fine, I''ll leave you to it. But I won''t be held


    responsible if anything goes wrong with the patient!¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you trying to absolve yourself of all responsibility?¡± Cameron knew Mikel''s


    intentions. He looked at him coldly and said, ¡°But what if I do manage to cure the old man? What


    will you do then?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can cure him? Dream on!" Mikel scoffed disdainfully.


    A flicker of disgust crossed Tara''s brows. She wondered how she had never noticed Mikel''s


    repulsiveness before. Her opinion of him plummeted. She turned to Cameron gently and said,


    Cameron, ignore him. Just focus on treating my grandfather. I''ll take responsibility for whatever


    happens.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll cure your grandfather,¡± Cameron reassured her warmly. Then, under Mikel''s


    resentful gaze, he rolled up Dn''s sleeves and gently tapped a few spots on his liver area to


    confirm his approach.


    He then took out eight silver needles. Typically, filiform needles were the best for healing, followed


    by fire needles. Silver needles were a less favorable choice because they were usually used for more


    lethal.


    purposes.


    However, this time, he was using them to draw out toxic blood from Dn. It was an eptable


    application. This procedure required precision as a slight mishap could injure the patient.


    ¡°Are you using silver needles for acupuncture? Do you even have any professional knowledge?¡±


    Mikel sneered from the side. He was certain that Cameron couldn''t cure Dn''s illness.


    Setting aside Cameron''s apparentck of professional knowledge and the notion that a mere


    acupuncture session could cure illness, Mikel wondered when traditional medicine had be so


    miraculous.


    ¡°Can you shut up and keep quiet?¡± Cameron issued a warning in a low voice as he tried to focus on


    Dn.


    Mikel huffed, but he didn''t say anything more. He was eager to see how Cameron would end up.


    Cameron ignored Mikel and proceeded with precision. He took a measuring cup from the nearby


    instrument table. He channeled his internal energy and inserted the eight silver needles into


    specific


    acupoints on Dn''s liver area.


    Soon, dark, toxic blood began to seep out along the needles. Cameron collected it in


    cup.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The onlookers were amazed by Cameron''s swift needling technique. This was their first time


    witnessing such a method for detoxifying a patient''s liver. They all wondered if it could really work.


    Tara watched anxiously with her hands clenched tightly. No one was more concerned for her


    grandfather''s safety than she was.


    Mikel sneered inwardly. He mocked the idea that a bit of bloodletting could treat liver toxicity.


    Chapter 246


    272


    Time passed quickly. After about five minutes, thest drop of dark blood fell into the cup. Cameron


    exhaled a long breath and withdrew the needles.


    "Did it go smoothly, Cameron?¡± Tara asked immediately.


    ¡°Mission aplished,¡± Cameron replied with a slight smile.


    Tara sighed in relief. ¡°When will my grandfather wake up?¡± she asked eagerly.


    Just as Cameron was about to answer, Mikel couldn''t help butugh scornfully. ¡°Are you going to


    say Mr. Smith''s poisoning is too severe and needs several more sessions to wake up? You have no


    clue, do you? Do you think a bit of bloodletting counts as treatment? You''re taking us for amateurs,¡±


    Mikel


    taunted.


    "And Dr. Smith, you should now understand my good intentions,¡± Mikel continued. His voice was


    laced with a hint of self-righteousness.


    "I forbade him from treating your grandfather because I had already seen through his charade. He''s


    nothing but an uneducated chatan, trying to take advantage of the situation to win your


    affection!


    ¡°So, you see, my feelings for you are...¡± Mikel''s words trailed off as he tried to express his deeper


    motives.


    However, a coughing sound came from the bed before Mikel could finish his sentence. The cough


    wasn''t particrly loud, but it was like a thunderp in the quiet of the ward. The cough captured


    everyone''s attention and drew their gazes to Dn.


    Mikel quickly looked down. His expression changed from smug satisfaction to shock.


    Then, to his astonishment and that of everyone present, the unconscious Dn began slowly


    awakening...

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    1/3


    "Did he actually wake up!¡±


    Mikel stared in astonishment at Dn, who was gradually awakening on the bed. His eyes were


    wide with disbelief.


    ¡°The patient actually woke up?¡± Doctors and nurses at the doorway craned their necks to peer


    inside the ward. They were amazed by Cameron''s medical skills.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Seeing her grandfather waking up, Tara was overwhelmed with joy, and tears streamed down her


    face. Nothing could excite her more than this moment.


    ¡°My dear Tara, why are you crying...¡± Dn opened his eyes to see Tara with tears in her eyes. A kind


    smile spread across his weary face.


    ¡°I''m not crying, Grandpa. I''m just so happy.¡± Tara wiped away her tears as her eyes sparkled


    excitedly.


    "Where am 1?¡± Dn looked around.


    His voice was weak as he took in the sight of the various sophisticated medical equipment


    surrounding him.


    ¡°You''re in the ICU, but you''re alright now-thanks to Cameron!¡± Tara beamed with joy.


    ¡°Cameron?¡± Dn was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°This is him, Grandpa.¡± Tara gestured toward Cameron, who was standing nearby.


    ¡°Let me look at the young benefactor,¡± Dn said while attempting to sit up.


    "Sir, you''re still weak. It''s best to rest in bed for now.¡± Cameron intervened.


    He stepped closer so that Dn could see him more clearly.


    ¡°So, it''s you, young man. Thank you,¡± Dn said with a smile as he looked at Cameron.


    ¡°That''s very kind of you, sir. Saving lives is a doctor''s duty, and Dr. Smith is also a good friend of


    mine,¡± Cameron replied with a gentle smile.


    Tara watched Cameron. Her eyes softened at his friendly smile.


    "Haha, so you''re a friend of Tara, eh?¡± Dn''sughter turned into a cough


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tara''s recently eased heart tensed up again at the sound.


    "Sir, with all due respect, please don''t talk for now. You''re still very weak and need at least a day of


    rest,¡± Cameron quickly advised.


    "Cameron, is my grandfather really okay?¡± Tara asked anxiously.


    "Don''t


    ''t worry. I''ve already used silver needles to draw out all the toxins from your grandfather''s liver,


    Cameron reassured her.


    due to


    To ease Tara''s mind further, he exined in detail, ¡°Your grandfather''s current weakness is the


    multiple rounds of radiation and chemotherapy he underwent,bined with incorrect medication.


    All of that has severely depleted his vital energy. Many parts of his body need to recover.¡±


    He added, ¡°But with proper nutritional intake, he''ll recover quickly. As for his liver cirrhosis and


    nodr hypersia, I''ll administer acupuncture once a week for the next month.


    ¡°I''ll give you a prescriptionter. Just follow the instructions, get the medicine, and ensure your


    grandfather takes it on time every day. Within a month, he should be fully healed.¡±


    Cameron continued, ¡°Also, you can administer some penicillin to him. Though it''s modern medicine,


    it can be greatly beneficial. It can prevent secondary bacterial infections with virtually no side


    effects,


    Cameron suggested.


    ¡°Penicillin?¡± Tara''s eyes lit up at the mention. Her admiration for Cameron was growing. ¡°Cameron, I


    didn''t expect you, being trained in traditional medicine, to have such a good understanding of


    modern medicine too!¡±


    All these were elements of modern medicine, from imaging studies to dialysis and penicillin. She


    thought Cameron might dismiss modern medicine, much like many doctors in their hospital who


    looked down on and rejected traditional medicine. They considered it a remnant of the past.


    They wouldn''t even bother to learn about it, let alone study it.


    ¡°Be it traditional or modern medicine, it''s never about prejudice. As long as the medicine cures the


    patient, it''s good,¡± Cameron replied gently.


    Tara was moved by his words.


    ¡°Well said!"


    At this moment, some doctors began to apud Cameron.


    "Yes! Well said, young man. Whatever heals the patient is good medicine!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Our original intention in studying medicine was to save lives and aid the injured. Why


    should we differentiate between traditional and modern medicine?¡±


    More and more doctors voiced their support for Cameron. They were impressed by his medical


    skills


    and demeanor.


    Hearing the continuous praises for Cameron, Mikel felt his expression grow even darker. He was a


    renowned expert in the field of cancer and a director of a top-tier hospital. Now, he was being


    outshone by a so-called doctor!


    He realized Tara was clearly showing favoritism toward Cameron. However, Mikel dismissed it as


    mere luck on Cameron''s part. He felt like using silver needles for bloodletting was a joke.


    Chapter 247


    He couldn''t help but let out a sarcasticugh ¡°Heh, just a blind cat running into a dead mouse.


    What''s there to be proud of? As far as I''m concerned, Mr. Smith''s illness hasn''t been cured. He just


    used external forces to stimte the old man and wake him from hisa.¡±


    The coldughter silenced the room for a moment. Cameron''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had been


    tolerating Mikel for a long time. He couldn''t believe Mikel was willing to gamble with a patient''s life


    for his unsavory motives.


    But before Cameron could speak, Tara couldn''t hold back any longer. With disgust, she retorted


    sharply, ¡°If you''re as capable as you im, why didn¡¯t you step in earlier?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mikel was left speechless


    She added, ¡°And is it really that hard to acknowledge someone else''s excellence?¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Mikel''s lips trembled as his facial muscles twitched slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you should apologize to Cameron for what you just said,¡± Tara said.


    Her gaze was slightly cold as she looked at Mikel.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to him?¡± Mikelughed dismissively. His demeanor turned scornful


    again. ¡°Dr. Smith, I''ve already made myself clear. That guy just used external forces to stimte


    your grandfather into waking up from hisa, which can lead to endlessplications.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what about the misdiagnosis you made for my grandfather? How are you going to


    exin that?¡± Tara''s gaze grew even colder as she faced Mikel''s unrepentant attitude.


    "Heh, who doesn¡¯t make a few mistakes in their work? Just like you, as a doctor in our hospital, don''t


    you know the rules about not bringing unrted individuals into the intensive care unit?¡±


    Mikelughed dismissively and added, ¡°What if he brought some bacteria into the ward? What


    about the patients who will be treated here in the future?¡±


    "You!"


    Tara was immediately infuriated as her face turned pale with anger. Mikel was shameless, shirking


    responsibility and turning the me around.


    She wondered if it wasn''t the hospital''s duty to prioritize saving patients¡¯ lives. At that moment, her


    grandfather was in such a critical condition that she couldn''t care less about anything else.


    As for bringing bacteria into the ward, unless it was some super bacteria, the ultravioletmps at the


    ward''s entrance were more than enough to kill all bacteria. Mikel was just making trouble out of


    nothing.


    ¡°So, Dr. Smith, be more careful next time and don''t repeat the same mistake,¡± Mikel said in a tone of


    superiority as if he were giving advice.


    "Mikel, you really have no shame!¡± Tara was unable to hold back any longer.


    She red at him with her beautiful eyes filled with anger.


    "How am I shameless? Dr. Smith, am I wrong? Can you guarantee he¡¯s not carrying some kind of


    pathogen?¡± Mikel retorted.


    ¡°I can!"


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Because he''s my boyfriend, and we''re together every day!" Tara stated as she boldly looped her


    arm through Cameron''s.


    Chapter 248


    2/3


    Cameron was taken aback by Tara''s deration, especially when her chest brushed against his arm.


    It sent a shiver through him. Her Impressive figure had always been concealed under herb coat,


    making it less noticeable.


    ¡°This kid''s your boyfriend?¡±


    Not only was Mikel stunned by this revtion, but so were the other doctors and nurses outside the


    ward. They hadn''t expected Tara, known for her aversion to men, to have a boyfriend already.


    "Yes!" Tara looked at Mikel''s astonished face. She felt a wave of satisfaction. Now, she wanted to see


    what else Mikel could argue about.


    The tension in the room was palpable as Mikel clenched his teeth while looking at the affectionate


    couple. His jealousy was reaching a boiling point.


    He had never seen Tara act this way with any man before, especially since she was rumored to have


    an aversion to men. He couldn''t believe that it was all an act! In his eyes, she had been pretending


    to be


    something she was not.


    ¡°Heh, it turns out she¡¯s just a bitch...¡± Mikel muttered under his breath with a coldugh.


    "What did you say?¡± Tara''s eyebrows shot up as her expression turned cold


    ¡°I said, it turns out you''re that type of woman, Dr. Smith. On the surface, you act all high and


    mighty, as if you loathe men. But behind the scenes, you''ve been sneaking around with other men,¡±


    Mikel stated coldly.


    ¡°Since that''s the case, I might as well be direct. You don''t need to bother with the uing heart


    surgeries. I''ll have Dr. Lambert handle them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you ying with the patients¡¯ lives?¡± Tara''s eyes grew colder at Mikel''s words.


    "Heh... Dr. Smith, heart surgery isn''t something only you can do.¡± Mikel scoffed.


    ¡°But I understand the patients¡¯ conditions better than Dr. Lambert!¡± Tara argued.


    ¡°I don''t think so,¡± Mikel dismissed her. He added, ¡°I don''t believe you''re in the right state to perform


    these surgeries right now. It''s better to take a few days off with your grandfather.¡±


    "I disagree!¡± Tara refused to give in to Mikel''s provocations.


    ¡°I''m the department head here, and what I say goes,¡± Mikel dered authoritatively. 1


    "You!" Tara was shaking with anger, her lip nearly bleeding from being bitten so hard.


    It wasn''t the surgeries that infuriated her. She didn''t care about the money. What enraged her was


    Mikel''s willingness to jeopardize patients¡¯ lives over personal grievances. She knew that changing


    surgeons was a major taboo in surgery. It could significantly increase the risk ofplications.


    The other doctors looked on ufortably, but none of them dared to speak out. After all, Mikel


    was the department head, and crossing him could spell the end of their careers in the hospital.


    Chapter 248


    2/1


    to get upset ove


    ¡°Dr. Smith, there''s no need someone like him. Let me handle this,¡± Cameron said as he offered a


    reassuring smile to Tara, who was visibly agitated. He walked toward Mikel.


    Tara was taken aback. She was unsure of Cameron''s intentions.


    "What are you trying to do?¡± Mikel asked.


    He furrowed his brows in suspicion as Cameron approached him. Cameron was a whole head taller


    than him.


    ¡°It''s nothing much. I just wanted to say...¡± Cameron''s voice trailed off. Without warning, he turned


    his hand into a fist and thrust it powerfully into Mikel''s chest.


    In an instant, Mikel''s chest caved in by more than an inch. His eyes bulged in shock, and he fell to


    the ground. He was motionless.


    ¡°All I wanted to say was that I''ve been displeased with you for a long time,¡± Cameron stated coolly


    after delivering the punch.


    He then turned to Tara with a slight smile. ¡°Dr. Smith, there''s no point in reasoning with a thug. See,


    isn''t the problem resolved now?¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Cameron''s swift action took everyone by surprise. Just a moment ago, Mikel was full of vigor.


    However, in the next moment, hey motionless on the floor. It was, admittedly, a satisfying sight


    to


    behold.


    Tara''s gaze flickered lightly. She hadn''t expected Cameron''s solution was to knock Mikel out cold.


    While moved by his actions, she couldn''t help but worry for Camer


    ¡°Cameron, he''s not dead, is he?" she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    ¡°No, he has just passed out for the time being,¡± Cameron reassured her with a faint smile.


    Tara breathed a sigh of relief and quickly suggested, ¡°Cameron, you should leave before Mikel


    wakes up. He''s bound to cause you trouble!¡±


    ¡°Trouble? Don''t worry, Dr. Smith. I''ll have someone take care of this situation. I assure you, you


    won''t be seeing this troublesome fellow in the hospital anymore,¡± Cameron said calmly, his smile


    unfazed.


    "Have someone take care of it? You have connections?¡± Tara asked as she was surprised.


    ¡°Well, you could say I''m currently representing Ms. Jones in Yrando,¡± Cameron casually exined,


    though he nned to have Lord ckheart handle the matter. He wanted no further entanglements


    with Laura


    Tara''s eyes sparkled as she teased him, ¡°I didn''t realize I had struck gold by meeting you. It seems


    I''ve found a rare gem this time!¡±


    Cameron felt slightly uneasy under Tara''s gaze. ¡°Dr. Smith, I have some things to attend to, so I''ll be


    heading back now. I''ll have someone send you the prescriptionter,¡± he said while picking up the


    medicinal herbs and quickly leaving the ward.


    He feared Tara might want to keep him for further ¡°research¡±,


    Tara watched Cameron''s hurried departure. She was slightly puzzled by his reaction. She wondered


    if she seemed intimidating to him.


    She soon realized the possible reason behind his haste, and her lips curved into an enticing smile.


    After telling Dn she''d be right back, she swiftly followed Cameron.


    ¡°Tara, my dear girl.¡± Dn watched his granddaughter¡¯s retreating figure with eyes filled with


    warmth. This was the first time he''d seen her so concerned about a man. He felt that perhaps


    Cameron could cure Tara''s aversion to men.


    "Hey, Cameron, why are you rushing off? Wait for me!¡± Tara called out as she finally caught up with


    Cameron at the hospital entrance.


    Cameron didn''t expect Tara to follow him. He stopped and turned around with a slightly awkward


    smile. ¡°Dr. Smith, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with your grandfather?¡±


    Chapter 240


    Il


    ¡°You''re so fast. Am I that scary?¡± Tara panted, she yfully rolled her eyes at Cameron to express


    her


    dissatisfar


    ¡°I have a friend who''s hurt. I need to take care of her,¡± Cameron exined, Cameron knew it was


    partly because of his friend and partly to avoid Tara''s persistent curiosity.


    ¡°Is it your girlfriend you''re going to take care of?¡± Tara''s eyes gleamed as she looked at Cameron.


    Cameron didn''t deny it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Looks like I don''t stand a chance, then. But it''s okay, I don¡¯t mind a polygamous arrangement,¡± Tara


    said as her gaze suddenly turned mischievous. She looked up at Cameron. ¡°We''ve already had


    Intimate contact. You wouldn''t go back on your word, right, handsome?¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    "What? Intimate contact?¡± Cameron was utterly stunned.


    He couldn''t recall any intimate moments with Tara.


    ¡°Handsome, I can''t believe you forgot so quickly. You''re breaking my heart here.¡± Tara sighed


    deeply, feigning sadness.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything...¡± Cameron protested. He felt wronged.


    ¡°But you were so close to my chest just now,¡± Tara him of their moment.


    ted to her chest as she spoke, trying to remind


    Cameron''s gaze shifted. He suddenly remembered the incident Tara was referring to.


    ¡°Do you remember now?" Tara asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she saw Cameron''s realization.


    "Enough, please!¡± Cameron hastily gestured.


    He was overwhelmed by Tara''s teasing.


    ¡°So, men just grope and run, huh?¡± Tara puffed her cheeks and pretended to be hurt.


    Cameron was at a loss for words. He wasn''t sure how to respond.


    Seeing his stiff expression, Tara couldn''t resist teasing him further, ¡°So, handsome, you owe me for


    that intimate moment.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Smith, that''s not fair. That was just an act for Mikel''s benefit,¡± Cameronined.


    ¡°I''m just kidding. Look how scared you got.¡± Tara giggled.


    Tara''sughter caused her to tremble. Her ample chest quivered with each chuckle. It was a


    captivating sight. She found teasing Cameron to be genuinely amusing.


    Cameron''s mouth twitched in response. His gaze was inadvertently drawn to Tara''s chest. The


    memory of their earlier contact made it hard for him not to look.


    He couldn''t believe what he was doing. Deep down, he med himself as he shifted his gaze away.


    Tara''s smile grew wider after noticing his reaction.


    "Alright, let''s get back on track,¡± Tara said.


    Her smile faded into a more serious expression.


    Cameron was taken aback by her sudden seriousness. He listened attentively.


    ¡°Handsome, I just want to say thank you. You saved my grandfather today and helped me take


    back


    those surgeries. I''m really grateful for that,¡± Tara said earnestly.


    Chapter 250


    2/2


    ¡°Dr. Smith, anyone in my ce would''ve done the same,¡± Cameron replied modestly, downying


    his heroics.


    Tara''s heart warmed at his words, and she looked at Cameron with even greater admiration.


    Anyway, I owe you one. Feel free to ask me if you ever need help, especially in surgeries where I


    specialize.¡±


    Cameron felt a bit awkward. ¡°Hopefully, I''ll never need to call in such favors.¡±


    Tara chuckled. She found Cameron''s difort amusing. ¡°You''re quite interesting, you know?¡±


    ¡°Am 1?" Cameron chuckled in response.


    "Yes, handsome. So, how about removing me from your Messenger cklist?¡± Tara asked directly.


    She locked her gaze with Cameron''s. Her lip bite sent a tingling sensation through him.


    Cameron felt a shiver down his spine. He found it hard to refuse Tara''s request.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    ¡°Dr. Smith, why do you want to add me on WhatsApp?¡± Cameron finally managed to suppress the


    tingling sensation on his scalp and asked.


    He had promised Dakota to keep his distance from Tara. He didn''t want Dakota to get upset


    because 4


    of this.


    ¡°It''s just for easiermunication, you know. I''ll need your help with my grandfather''s illness in the


    future,¡± Tara said, looking at Cameron with a serious expression.


    Cameron heaved a sigh of relief internally. He thought that if it was just about treating Dn, that


    was eptable. They wouldn''t have any other reason to contact each other.


    then


    Seeing Cameron secretly relieved, Tara couldn''t help but feel the urge to tease him again.


    ¡°What else could it be, handsome? Were you thinking of video¡ªcalling me while taking a bath?


    ¡°But if you''re really into it, I wouldn''t mind,¡± she added teasingly.


    "Give me a break,¡± Cameron retorted, rolling his eyes at Tara.


    ¡°That''s truly a pity, then,¡± Tara said with a hint of regret in herughter.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Cameron shook his head, knowing full well that Tara was just having fun at his expense. Without


    saying more, he took out his phone and removed Tara from his WhatsApp blocklist.


    As he looked at Tara''s WhatsApp name, ¡°Mr. Smith¡±,


    his gaze


    flickered.


    He hadn''t paid attention to it before.


    Cameron thought ¡°Mr,¡± usually stood for Mister.


    The gender listed on WhatsApp for Tara was male. This made Cameron wonder, and he couldn''t


    help but ask, ¡°Dr. Smith, is there something off with your WhatsApp name and gender?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with them?¡± Tara asked with a yful smile.


    ¡°The ¡°Mr." part, doesn¡¯t that stand for Mister?¡± Cameron inquired.


    "Oh, you mean that,¡± Tara replied with a hint of chilliness. ¡°What if I told you I don''t like men?¡± she


    said.


    ¡°You don''t like men?¡± Cameron was taken aback.


    ¡°But you''re an exception,¡± Tara quickly added as her eyes twinkled with delight. ¡°Alright, I won''t


    keep you here any longer. Head back home and we''ll see each other next time.¡±


    Cameron felt somewhat bewildered.


    He wondered if Tara was that typical type of woman who was easygoing on the outside but aloof on


    the inside. But he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. Thinking of Dakota waiting at home, he knew he had


    to


    Chapter 251


    hurry back.


    ¡°See you next time, Dr. Smith.¡± After saying goodbye to Tara, Cameron turned and left.


    2/2


    Tara stood still and watched Cameron disappear before finally shifting her gaze away. Her interest


    in


    this enigmatic Cameron grew stronger.


    After leaving the hospital, Cameron immediately called Lord ckheart.


    ¡°ckheart, I need you to take care of something for me. There''s a doctor named Mikel at the


    General Hospital. I want you to cklist him.


    "Yes, sir! By the way, Ms. Jennings has safely arrived in Leving.¡±


    "Good, got it.¡±


    "Sir, there''s news about the person who attempted to assassinate Dakotast time. It seems Dakota


    has found out it was her stepmother. She''s nning to deal with her now. Do you want me to assist


    Dakota secretly?¡± Lord ckheart inquired.


    ¡°If sh


    ¡°If she really runs into trouble, help her out discreetly. But I think with her current influence in


    Leving, she probably won''t need it.


    "Also, about the mercenary leader we capturedst time, keeping him here is useless. Hand him


    over to Laura. I think he might be of some help to her.¡±


    ¡°Got it!"


    ¡°Alright, I''ll hang up now.¡±


    After ending the call, Cameron looked at the azure sky and continued toward Aquarine Residence.


    Although there were no ties between him and Laura anymore, he believed that helping others was


    the right thing to do.


    He hoped Dakota could continue to live a safe and happy life.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Cameron returned to Aquarine Residence. He took out the key Dakota had given him in advance


    and opened the door to apartment No. 302.


    ¡°Dakota, I''m back. I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare the medicine for you. Wait for me in the room,


    Cameron said as he entered, carrying the medicinal ingredients into the kitchen.


    "Okay, Cameron,¡± Dakota''s gentle voice responded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A smile appeared in Cameron''s eyes as he took out a y pot from under the kitchen cab,


    added the right amount of water, and then added the purchased ephedra, fragrant skullcap, poria,


    and hollyhock seeds each in the right proportions.


    He then took out a ck pill he always carried with him and added it to the mix.


    After covering the pot, he brought the water to a boil over high heat before reducing it to a simmer.


    Half an hourter, as the medicine''s aroma filled the kitchen, Cameron turned off the gas.


    He poured the dark medicinal liquid from the pot into a small bowl, covered it with cling film, and


    ced it in the refrigerator to chill for half an hour.


    Once the medicine had set into a paste, Cameron took the bowl out of the fridge. It might not look


    appealing, but it emitted a faint, refreshing fragrance. He carried the bowl and walked into the


    bedroom.


    Dakota was lying on the bed and scrolling through her phone. When she saw Cameron enter, down


    her phone. Her eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Cameron, what kind of medicine is this?¡±


    ¡°It''s a secret recipe, haha. It should reduce swelling and disperse the bruising with just one


    application,¡± Cameron said with augh.


    ¡°It''s that miraculous?¡± Dakota''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is it a wound-healing ointment?¡±


    she put


    ¡°It''s better than any wound-healing ointment on the market,¡± Cameron said with a gentle smile.


    Lean back. I''ll apply it now. You might feel a bit of a cooling sensation.


    "Okay!" Dakota smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dakota agreed with a smile.


    Cameron moved to her side and carefully picked up a dab of the ck ointment with his finger.


    Under Dakota''s slightly shy gaze, he gently applied it to the swollen bruise on her cheek. The


    ointment spread evenly, bringing an instant cooling sensation across Dakota''s face.


    She felt as though her skin''s pores had opened up, and the fiery sting that had been present on her


    face vanished in an instant.


    The application brought an immediate cooling sensation. It was different from the sharp cool of


    mint. It felt like tiny ice crystals were seeping into her skin.


    Chanter 252


    212


    "What a magical feeling!¡± Dakota marveled,


    Cameron smiled. ¡°The bruising should vanish in about 15 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that soon?¡± Dakota was astonished.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron continued the application, focusing on even coverage for better absorption.


    Dakota watched Cameron work, feeling a surge of happiness. Yet, her joy was short-lived when she


    noticed a strand of woman''s hair on his shoulder. It was wavy, which was clearly not hers.


    "Dakota, what''s wrong?¡± Cameron noticed her change in expression.


    Dakota bit her lip. Her tone clearly carried a hint of jealousy. ¡°Cameron, the friend you met up with


    just now was a woman, wasn''t she?¡±


    Cameron was taken aback. ¡°Huh? Why are you suddenly asking that?" he wondered.


    Dakota pointed at his shoulder. ¡°Because there''s a strand of her hair on your shoulder,¡± she


    exined.


    Cameron looked where Dakota pointed. He indeed saw a wavy strand of ck hair on his shoulder.


    His gaze flickered involuntarily.


    Dakota pressed further, ¡°Cameron, was that friend perhaps Tara, Dr. Smith?¡±


    She remembered Tara having such wavy hair. She pursed her lips even tighter as she waited for his


    response.


    Chapter 251


    Cameron''s expression stiffened a bit. The hair must havee from Tara hugging his arm earlier.


    He couldn''t believe Dakota managed to figure it out! He felt that women could rival Sherlock


    Holmes in uncovering infidelity


    ¡°Uh. Yes, it was Dr. Smith,¡± Cameron admitted. Since Dakota had already guessed it right, there was


    no point in hiding it. After all, there was nothing going on between him and Tara


    Dakota''s heart skipped a beat at his admission as her mind raced. She bit her lip hard and hesitated


    before asking, ¡°Did you go to her ce?¡±


    ¡°No, how could 17" Cameron hurried to rify, noticing Dakota''s misunderstanding. ¡°I was at the


    pharmacy buying medicine when 1 bumped into her. I learned her grandfather was diagnosed with


    late stage liver cancer, and I happened to have a way to treat it, so I apanied her to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°You went to the hospital?¡± Dakota was surprised.


    It turned out her grandfather was misdiagnosed. He had liver toxicity and cirrhosis, not cancer,


    which is much easier to treat,¡± Cameron exined the situation to Dakota.


    ¡°Dr. Smith''s grandfather has liver cancer?¡± Dakota''s eyes flickered. She knew cancer was incurable!


    Het jealousy faded, and she asked with concern, ¡°Then, can you cure it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°It was a misdiagnosis. The old man just has liver poisoning and cirrhosis.


    It''s much easier to treat than cancer.¡±


    ¡°That''s a relief.¡± Dakota sighed and then frowned. ¡°What kind of irresponsible doctor makes such a


    grave misdiagnosis?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Cameron couldnt help but scoff. That Mikel was such an asshole!


    ¡°But it''s good that it''s nothing serious in the end.¡± Dakota''s brows smoothed out.


    "Are you not angry anymore?¡± Cameron looked at Dakota with a smile.


    "Hmph, I''m not that petty!¡± Dakota huffed as she scrunched her nose. ¡°Besides, if you really like


    Dr.


    Smith, I won''t mind....


    Dakota clearly didn''t want to say this. Yet, considering how outstanding Cameron was, she felt that


    keeping him to herself seemed unfair...


    ¡°Really?¡± Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dakota nodded, biting her lip.


    Cameron saw the struggle in her eyes, and his gaze softened. ¡°Silly girl, I was just joking. There''s


    really nothing going on between me and Dr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Look, the ointment on your face is almost dry. Let me even it out for you.¡± Cameron reached out


    to


    Chapter 253


    Rently smooth the ointment on Dakota''s face,


    Dakota looked at Cameron with her moistening eyes, She felt incredibly secure at that moment.


    2/2


    Suddenly, the sound of the door opening came from the living room. A gentle female voice said, ¡±


    Dakota, you''re back? And Cameron, you''re here too?¡±


    Seeing a pair of men¡¯s shoes at the entrance, Jane realized Cameron was there and headed toward


    the living room. Dakota''s room was the first door from the living room, and the door was open.


    Jane looked in to greet them but paused upon seeing their intimate gestures. A meaningful smile


    appeared on her face, ¡°Sorry to interrupt. Please carry on...¡± She quickly closed the door.


    Cameron''s face stiffened. He wondered if Jane had misunderstood them.


    Dakota''s cheels red with heat. She felt that Jane really shouldn''t say such things in front of


    Cameron... She looked up at Cameron, who was also looking at her, and her face grew even hotter.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Rently smooth the ointment on Dakota''s face,


    Dakota looked at Cameron with her moistening eyes, She felt incredibly secure at that moment.


    2/2


    Suddenly, the sound of the door opening came from the living room. A gentle female voice said, *


    Dakota, you''re back? And Cameron, you''re here too?"


    Seeing a pair of men¡¯s shoes at the entrance, Jane realized Cameron was there and headed toward


    the living room. Dakota''s room was the first door from the living room, and the door was open.


    Jane looked in to greet them but paused upon seeing their intimate gestures. A meaningful smile


    appeared on her face, ¡°Sorry to interrupt. Please carry on...¡± She quickly closed the door.


    Cameron''s face stiffened. He wondered if Jane had misunderstood them.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dakota''s cheels red with heat. She felt that Jane really shouldn''t say such things in front of


    Cameron... She looked up at Cameron, who was also looking at her, and her face grew even hotter.


    Chapter 253


    Rently smooth the ointment on Dakota''s face,


    Dakota looked at Cameron with her moistening eyes, She felt incredibly secure at that moment.


    2/2


    Suddenly, the sound of the door opening came from the living room. A gentle female voice said, "


    Dakota, you''re back? And Cameron, you''re here too?"


    Seeing a pair of men¡¯s shoes at the entrance, Jane realized Cameron was there and headed toward


    the living room. Dakota''s room was the first door from the living room, and the door was open.


    Jane looked in to greet them but paused upon seeing their intimate gestures. A meaningful smile


    appeared on her face, ¡°Sorry to interrupt. Please carry on...¡± She quickly closed the door.


    Cameron''s face stiffened. He wondered if Jane had misunderstood them.


    Dakota''s cheels red with heat. She felt that Jane really shouldn''t say such things in front of


    Cameron... She looked up at Cameron, who was also looking at her, and her face grew even hotter.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    "Cameron... I''m sorry about earlier,¡± Dakota said in the bedroom, her face flushing with heat.


    "Huh? No, it''s nothing!¡± Cameron''s gaze shifted as he observed Dakota''s blushing face.


    This was his first time seeing her so flushed. He could see that she was really embarrassed through


    her shimmering eyes.


    Dakota noticed the intensity of Cameron''s stare. She lowered her head shyly a bit more. ¡°Cameron,


    what are you looking at?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I''m looking at you,¡± Cameron found himself saying unexpectedly.


    Dakota''s heart fluttered at his words. Her face heated up even


    more.


    She raised her hand to cover her face. ¡°Stop staring at me like that,¡± she protested yfully.


    Cameron did not look away. Instead, the spark in his eyes grew warmer at her words.


    ¡°Dakota, should I lock the door?¡± Cameron suggested as his voice grew heavier.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why would you need to do that?¡± Dakota''s heart skipped a beat at the suggestion.


    Cameron''s face turned red. He found it hard to exin.


    ¡°Stop it, that''s not allowed,¡± Dakota chided softly.


    She yfully punched Cameron in the chest.


    Cameron felt a stir in his heart. He watched Dakota''s coy and adorable demeanor. He instinctively


    reached out and caught her fist.


    "What are you doing?¡± Dakota''s heart trembled.


    Cameron kept his gaze fixed on Dakota. He moved closer to her soft lips.


    Dakota realized Cameron''s intention. She felt a wave of nervousness and ghyness. Her heart


    pounded


    furiously.


    ¡°Cameron, my mom is still at home. She might hear us,¡± Dakota found an excuse.


    "We''ll be quiet, then. Didn''t Ms. Jennings give us her blessing?¡± Cameron whispered.


    He pulled Dakota closer by her wrist. Her soft body was drawn into his embrace with a soft gasp.


    Dakota felt his broad chest. The warmth through his clothes made her cheeks blush even deeper.


    She struggled slightly but ceased her futile resistance in Cameron''s firm embrace.


    She barely whispered, ¡°Don''t.¡±


    The s


    softness of her body in his arms and her faint protest fueled Cameron''s desire. He looked down at


    her biting her lip. He tightened his hold around her waist, bringing their bodies closer.


    Chapter 254


    202


    As Dakota''s eyes flickered, Cameron''s lips slowly approached hers. Dakota closed her eyes tightly,


    her palms sweating.


    Cameron saw her reaction. He cast aside thest of his hesitations. He wrapped his arms tightly


    around her slender waist, ready to kiss her.


    At that moment, Cameron''s phone rang out an untimely WhatsApp notification. It made both of


    them


    stiffen.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    The atmosphere in the bedroom suddenly became tense. The unexpected sound of the WhatsApp


    notification disrupted Dakota and Cameron''s moment.


    ¡°Cameron, your phone... It just rang,¡± Dakota said as her face flushed. She then pushed Cameron


    away and buried her head in the nkets.


    Cameron couldn''t help but curse internally as he wondered who would be contacting him now. He


    was furious that the message didn''te another time.


    He sighed heavily and took out his phone from his pocket. He found out it was a message from


    Tara!


    Cameron opened WhatsApp and read the message, ¡°Handsome, have you gotten home?¡±


    His eye twitched, and he sent back an exmation mark in response.


    "You seem a bit resentful. I didn''t mean to interrupt you and your girlfriend,¡± Tara joked.


    Cameron sent back aughing emoji and then asked, ¡°What''s up? Why did you contact me?¡±


    ¡°I''ve prepared the prescription you gave me. I''m wondering when you''ll be able toe for my


    grandfather''s acupuncture treatment,¡± Tara inquired.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Cameron replied, quickly shifting his mood to the matter.


    He knew Tara was deeply concerned about her grandfather''s illness.


    "Alright, handsome. I''ll wait for you in the ward tomorrow. Just let me know before youe. Love


    you!¡± Tara ended the message with a kiss emoji.


    Cameron shook his head with a smile and replied, ¡°Okay, Dr. Smith.¡± Then, he put away his phone.


    He looked toward Dakota. Seeing her nowpletely hidden under the nkets, he felt awkward.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Dakota, that was Dr. Tara. She was asking when I could treat her


    grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± came Dakota''s muffled reply from under the nkets.


    ¡°You might want toe out from under there. Isn''t it stuffy?¡± Cameron asked, his tone awkward.


    ¡°It''s fine...¡± Dakota replied shyly.


    She didn''t know how to face Cameron now. The thought of what had almost happened made her


    die of embarrassment. She had said no, but when Cameron had moved in to kiss her, she had


    closed her eyes in anticipation. She felt that Cameron must have seen it all!


    Seeing Dakota unwilling to show her face, Cameron felt even more awkward as he was unaware of


    her thoughts. ¡°Dakota, I''m sorry about earlier. I got a bit carried away,¡± he apologized, scratching his


    head awkwardly.


    Chapter 255


    2/2


    ¡°It''s... It''s okay.¡± Dakota paused before adding, ¡°I''m a bit tired. I think I''ll rest for a bit.¡±


    Dakota had never been in such a situation before and was at a loss. She wanted to find an excuse


    to


    send Cameron away for now.


    ¡°In that case... you rest well. I''ll head back,¡± Cameron said, not knowing how to ease the


    awkwardness between them


    ¡°By the way, you can wash off the ointment on your face in about ten minutes,¡± he reminded her


    before leaving.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dakota responded.


    Cameron left awkwardly. Just as he stepped out, he ran into Jane, who was about to start cooking.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Jennings. I... I have to go now,¡± Cameron greeted her, his smile awkward.


    ¡°Won''t you stay for dinner, Cameron?¡± Jane invited him warmly.


    ¡°No, something urgent came up at work. I have to go,¡± Cameron excused himself.


    ¡°Take care, then. Let me know in advance next time youe over. Mr. Jennings and I will n an


    outing for ourselves,¡± Jane said as her tone implied something more.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Uh... Okay.¡± Cameron''s face heated up as he pretended not to catch her implication.


    He knew Jane meant they wouldn''t interrupt next time.


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, I''ll be going, then,¡± he said quickly and left after putting on his shoes.


    ¡°Cameron is such a shy boy.¡± Jane chuckled, shaking her head as she watched his hasty retreat.


    Yet, she found herself liking this prospective son-inw even more.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Cameron returned to the vi. His emotions were still unsettled.


    His mind reyed the moments spent with Dakota. A faint softness lingered on his hands from


    their encounter. If not for the WhatsApp notification, something more might have happened.


    He regretted not setting his phone to silent. However, he hadn''t anticipated such an intimate


    moment with Dakota in her bedroom. He wondered if Dakota might find him too forward and


    avoid him.


    With these thoughts, Cameron quickly sent Dakota a message, ¡°I''m home. How''s the wound on


    your face? Is it better?¡±


    Dakota replied almost instantly, ¡°It''s all healed now. It''s thanks to you, Cameron.¡±


    "Good to hear that you''re feeling better. Rest well. I won''t bother you further.¡±


    "You too. Rest well. By the way, Cameron, when are you free toe over for dinner? My mom said


    she''ll make your favoritesagna next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I''lle over in a couple of days.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll go rest now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cameron put down his phone. He felt relieved as he felt that Dakota wasn''t avoiding him. Yet, the


    thought of dining at Dakota''s ce in a few days made him nervous. After today¡¯s intimate


    moment, sharing a room with Dakota again, especially at night, might lead to....Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cameron''s heart warmed at the thought. He believed he was overthinking. He shook his head,


    trying to suppress these thoughts.


    After a simple dinner, he took a shower andy in bed.


    Cameron arrived at the hospital on time the next morning to treat Tara''s grandfather. Dn had


    been moved to a regr ward due to his improving condition.


    Tara was waiting at the ward entrance early. She waved at Cameron. ¡°Over here, Cameron!¡±


    Cameron followed her voice. Today, Tara wasn''t in her usual white coat but wore a tight white T-


    shirt with denim shorts, showcasing her perfect figure.


    Her chest''s softness was especially noticeable, creating bold curves with her movements and


    offering a striking visual.


    Cameron nced at her and felt a tingling sensation. He quickly averted his gaze.


    "Why aren''t you wearing your white coat today?¡± Cameron asked as he approached.


    Chapter 256


    212


    ¡°It''s my day off today, so I dressed casually. How do you like it? Pretty good, right?¡± Tara joked,


    intentionally unting her figure.


    Cameron coughed awkwardly. Despite the pleasant view, it was somewhat overwhelming


    Tara noticed his reaction and felt a bit smug. She thought, ¡°Let''s see if you''ll keep refusing me now!


    ¡°Let''s focus on treating your grandfather,¡± Cameron suggested, changing the subject.


    ¡°Right.¡± Tara became serious at the mention of her grandfather.


    Inside the ward, Dn was resting on his bed. He greeted Cameron warmly, ¡°Young man,


    wee.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Smith,¡± Cameron greeted back. ¡°Tara must have told you about the acupuncture


    treatment I''m here to provide.¡±


    "Yeah, Tara mentioned it yesterday. She even picked out a special outfit for your visit today,¡± Dn


    said cheerfully.


    "A special outfit?¡± Cameron was taken aback and gave Tara a curious look.


    ¡°It''s not like that, Grandpa. Don''t make things up!¡± Tara quickly denied it as her face blushed.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    In the ward, Tara stomped her foot in frustration as she blushed even more.


    She felt it wasn''t fair for a grandparent to side with an outsider over their granddaughter.


    ¡°Haha, I''m just in a good mood, so I cracked a joke.¡± Dnughed when he saw his


    granddaughter¡¯s anxious expression. He then turned to Cameron. ¡°Young man, I was just joking


    earlier. Please don''t take it to heart.¡±


    Cameron realized it was a joke and felt relieved. He let out a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Smith, I understand.


    Please lie down and I''ll start the treatment.¡±


    "Alright then.¡± Dn agreed. Watching Tara''s still-blushing cheeks, hemented


    He had made thatment to gauge Tara''s reaction to Cameron. Tara''s aversion to men wasn''t


    from birth but developed as she grew up, partly due to an experience during her university days.


    As her grandfather, Dn wished for her to return to her former cheerful and lively self. He did not


    want her to remain a woman who, despite appearing warm, kept men at a distance.


    Tara seemed to understand her grandfather''s intention and wasn''t truly upset. Opening up to men


    again was just difficult for her...


    ¡°I''m going to start now,¡± Cameron announced. He was unaware of these undercurrents. He took out


    eight prepared acupuncture needles from his bag.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Dn nodded.


    Cameron prepared himself and channeled his energy. He then skillfully inserted the needles into


    specific acupoints on Dn''s body.


    As the needles pierced the skin, Dn felt a burning sensation, as if a me was igniting within him.


    The initial pain soon subsided, turning into a warm flow, much to his surprise andfort.


    Cameron focused, pouring more energy into the treatment. Sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    The process seemed simple but required significant focus.


    Tara watched as she was moved by Cameron''s dedication. She could see he cared deeply for her


    grandfather''s condition.


    After ten minutes, Cameron withdrew the needles and exhaled deeply. ¡°All done, Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Here''s a towel, Cameron.¡± Tara quickly handed him one.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cameron said gently while wiping the sweat from his brow.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you can get up and move around now. Let''s see how you feel,¡± Cameron suggested,


    setting the towel aside.


    Chapter 257


    212


    ¡°Sure!¡± Dnughed as he felt revitalized. He stood up from the bed without assistance for the first


    time since falling ill.


    "Grandpa, how do you feel?¡± Tara asked, concerned.


    ¡°I haven''t felt this refreshed in a long time!¡± Dn beamed.


    His condition had significantly improved from before


    "What technique did you use, Cameron? It''s miraculous,¡± Dn asked in amazement.


    ¡°It''s just a regr technique, but the acupoints stimted were special. I learned it from a master,


    Cameron exined.


    ¡°Indeed, a great teacher produces a great student!¡± Dn praised. Humble yet skilled, such a young


    man had limitless potential.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Mr. Smith, please rest for now. I''lle back in a week for another session. After the next visit, you


    should be ready for discharge. A couple more treatments should fully cure you,¡± Cameron said as he


    was pleased with Dn''s progress.


    "Great! Tara, see Cameron out for me!¡± Dn was thrilled.


    "Okay, Grandpa,¡± Tara said as her gaze toward Cameron softened.


    ¡°Let''s go, Cameron,


    Cameron,¡± Tara said with a smile..


    ¡°No need, Dr. Smith. I can make my way back. Spend more time with your grandpa,¡± Cameron


    insisted


    ¡°But you''vee all this way. It wouldn''t be right to let you go back alone. Besides, I was about to


    head to the supermarket to get some groceries for dinner,¡± Tara exined.


    "Okay then. We''ll go together.¡± Cameronughed lightly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tara said as her demeanor became more reserved than her usual exuberance.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, let''s go. Mr. Smith, see youter,¡± Cameron said casually.


    He waved goodbye to Dn before leaving the ward with Tara.


    As they approached the corridor''s end, a plea from a nearby ward made them pause.


    ¡°Doctor, please! I beg you, save my mother! I''m begging you!"


    The voice was filled with desperate sorrow.


    Cameron frowned. He recognized the familiar voice. He wondered if it could really be Madison.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    1/2


    "Please, I''m begging you to save my mom. I''ll find a way to borrow the money. Please start the


    surgery on her first!¡± Madison''s voice filled the hospital ward with despair.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying as she pleaded with the doctor in front of her. Her clothes were


    torn, and her hair was a mess, showing signs of a recent struggle.


    ¡°Miss, I really can''t help you with this. The hospital has already covered your mother¡¯s previous


    hospital bills. The surgery costs 200 thousand dors. If you can''t provide that, we really can''t


    proceed.


    "Please try to understand our situation,¡± the attending doctor said, his brows furrowing together as


    he spoke with a hint of impatience.


    get


    ¡°You can do it! It''s just a surgery. As long as you''re willing, you can perform it anytime. I''ll the money


    eventually!¡± Madison kept begging.


    ¡°Miss, you should try to find another solution. I have other patients to attend to. I must go now,¡± the


    doctor said, preparing to leave.


    "Doctor, please don''t go!¡± Madison grabbed the doctor''s coat, refusing to let him leave.


    ¡°Miss, stop making a scene. This is a hospital, and other patients are waiting for me!¡± The doctor''s


    eyes shed with annoyance.


    ¡°Doctor, I beg you, please perform the surgery on my mom first!¡± Madison clung to the doctor''s


    coat, desperately not letting him go.


    ¡°Let go!¡± The doctor pushed Madison away in frustration.


    Madison fell to the ground but quickly crawled back to the doctor, wrapping her arms around his


    legs and sobbing. ¡°Doctor, you can''t leave!¡±


    She couldn''t let go. She knew that letting go meant losing thest hope of saving her mother.


    Just yesterday, the hospital diagnosed her mother with a brain tumor. It was still in the early stages


    and curable with surgery. But if left untreated, it would soon advance to a terminal stage, leaving


    no


    chance for treatment.


    The surgery cost 200 thousand thousand dors. It was a trivial amount for her in the past. But now,


    she had nothing. Laura had cut off herpany, and Archie had cruelly abandoned her. Not only


    did he swindle her business partners in the province, but he also blocked her contact.


    When she went to Archie''s family for an exnation, his men nearly beat her to death. The bruises


    on her body were from the assaultst night.


    The world was a materialistic ce.


    When she was sessful, every business owner in the city wanted to coborate with her. Now,


    they


    Chapter 258


    all shunned her. The idea of borrowing money wasughable; they turned her away at their doors.


    2/2


    With no other options, she returned to the hospital to beg the doctors. She knew it was futile, but it


    was herst resort.


    ¡°Madison, stop begging them. Let''s go home... I won''t get treated,¡± Pia, weakened and lying in the


    hospital bed, said with tears in her eyes.


    She tried to get up tofort Madison but nearly fell due to her frailty.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Madison rushed to support her.


    ¡°Daughter, let''s go home... But we don''t have a home anymore...¡± Madison''s eyes were filled with


    despair.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Madison, it''s all my fault. I trusted Archie, and look where it got us!¡± Pia broke down and med


    herself.


    ¡°Mom, please stop. It''s not your fault... It''s all mine,¡± Madison held her mother tightly, feeling her


    heart breaking.


    The doctor shook his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, try to get the money for the surgery fee. Also, about


    the hospital bills, I''m afraid you''ll have to be discharged today if you can''t provide us the payment,


    he said before attempting to leave.


    ¡°Doctor, please don''t go!¡± Madison chased after him.


    But as she reached the door, her expression suddenly changed. She turned around quickly and hid


    her face from the approaching Cameron.


    Cameron frowned deeply. It was indeed Madison in the ward. He hadn''t expected her to be in such


    a dire situation. He wondered what had happened to her with all those injuries on her body.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    ¡°Madison,¡± Cameron called out her name without hesitation.


    The entire ward fell silent at the sound. Tara''s heart stirred. She hadn''t expected the woman before


    her to be Madison, Cameron''s ex-wife. She had heard bits and pieces about their past and was


    surprised to encounter her here.


    Madison trembled violently as her body froze in ce. She wondered if Cameron had seen her. She


    felt that this must be what he wished for, to see her in chaos. She wanted to avoid Cameron but


    knew there was no escaping this confrontation. Finally, she turned to face him.


    Cameron looked at Madison. The arrogance and sharpness that once defined her were gone from


    her face. They were reced by a pallor resembling ash.


    Madison also looked at Cameron with a self-mocking smile. ¡°I didn''t expect us to meet again so


    soon. Are you here to enjoy my downfall?¡±


    Cameron didn''t respond. His expression remained calm and emotionless.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing Cameron''s unresponsiveness, Madison shook her head bitterly. ¡°I have only myself to


    me for ending up like this. Mock me if you will....


    ¡°But I beg you, could you lend me some money? Just 200 thousand. I promise I''ll pay you back once


    I


    earn it."


    ¡°How did you get those injuries?¡± Cameron asked, changing the subject.


    Madison''s gaze wavered, and she lowered her head in shame. ¡°I went to Archie''s family to demand


    debts and was beaten by his men...¡±


    She couldn''t bring herself to meet Cameron''s eyes. Looking back, she saw that only Cameron had


    genuinely cared for her. He was always there tofort and protect her when she needed it most.


    She was blinded by the false mor and benefits of the past, losing Cameron in the process.


    ¡°Archie, huh?¡± Cameron muttered.


    His tone was still even, giving no clue about his feelings.


    ¡°Do you!


    him?¡± the attending doctor interjected at that moment.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Cameron replied indifferently.


    Feeling Cameron''s detachment, Madison''s heart clenched. She had once longed to sever ties with


    him, but now, she only felt a profound sadness.


    Her gaze dimmed once more. She lost what little hope she had left. She knew Cameron wouldn''t


    help her. But this time, she had no right toin.


    Her current plight was entirely her own doing. If only she hadn''t focused on getting revenge on


    Dakota, she might have managed to afford her mother¡¯s surgery. But now ting revenge on


    Chapter 250


    2/2


    Madison crouched down suddenly. She could barely contain her sobs. They echoed softly in the


    quiet ward.


    The doctor sighed helplessly and was ready to leave.


    "Wait, doctor,¡± Cameron suddenly called out.


    The doctor looked back at Cameron.


    ¡°I''ll cover her mother''s surgery and subsequent costs,¡± Cameron stated calmly.


    His words struck Madison. She looked up at Cameron with disbelief written all over her face.


    ¡°Thank you... I mean, thank you, Cameron! It was my fault. I was too blind!¡± Pia¡°s voice trembled


    with emotion.


    Cameron remained silent.


    ¡°Let''s go, Dr. Smith,¡± he said before turning to leave.


    "Wait, Cameron!¡± Madison stood up and chased after him.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Cameron stopped but didn''t turn to face her.


    ¡°Can we go back to how things were?¡± Madison clenched her fists, gathering all her courage to ask.


    Cameron didn''t answer and simply walked away. His silence said everything.


    Madison knew the answer as she watched his retreating figure. At that moment, it felt like she had


    lost all her strength in her body. Yes, she regretted it. She truly did...

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    "Handsome, was that your ex-wife just now?¡±


    Tara looked at Cameron with interest at the hospital entrance.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron nodded calmly.


    "I didn''t expect that. After how your ex-wife treated you, you still chose to help her.¡± Tara was even


    more intrigued after getting an answer from CameronCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "How do you know about our past?¡± Cameron''s expression shifted slightly.


    He met Tara after his divorce from Madison. He wondered how she came to know about it.


    ¡°Leny told me. She painted a pretty grim picture of you back then, saying your ex-wife cheated on


    you.¡± Tara recounted what Lena had shared with her.


    ¡°Heh, I really should thank her, then.¡±


    Cameron''s lips trembled.


    ¡°I''ll pass that message along to Lena.¡± Tara chuckled mischievously.


    ¡°Better not...¡± Cameron quickly interjected.


    If Lena found out he was speaking ill of her behind her back, he felt she mighte after him with


    a 100-foot-long sword, given her temper.


    "What, are you afraid of her?¡± Tara looked directly at Cameron


    ¡°Not exactly. I just find it bothersome,¡± Cameron exined.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Tara prodded further.


    "Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Cameron was caught off guard and looked at Tara with


    surprise.


    "Just curious. After all, think Lena seems to have a good impression of you,¡± Tara said, deciding to


    push the matter a bit further.


    ¡°Does she like me? That''s impossible. Don''t make wild guesses...¡± Cameron shook his head in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Well, it''s a pity... You already have a girlfriend. But it''s normal for an outstanding man to have three


    or four wives, right?¡±


    "Dr. Smith, please don''t tease me like this.¡± Cameronughed off thement. ¡°Alright, this is as far


    as you need to go.¡±


    ¡°That won''t do!¡± Tara refused. ¡°You''ve helped me so much. I must at least treat you to a meal today.


    ¡°Treat me to a meal?¡± Cameron was taken aback by the sudden invitation from Tara.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tara nodded. ¡°Ehainian or Lammarian, you pick.¡±


    "We


    ''t have to go for a meal. It''s unnecessary...¡± Cameron was about to decline when he met


    Tara''s pleading gaze.


    "Cameron, you won''t refuse me, right? Besides, I have some details about my grandfather''s


    condition I''d like to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh... Alright then, but something casual will do.¡± Cameron agreed, not wanting to turn down Tara''s


    kindness.


    ¡°Great!¡± Tara''s smile returned instantly as she decided. ¡°Let''s go to Southern Breeze Eatery, then.


    Their Lunarian dishes are authentic. It''ll be perfect. I can drop you off afterward and then go grocery


    shopping.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron agreed while following Tara to the parking lot and getting into her white


    Mercedes-


    Benz C-ss.


    Tara''s curiosity about Cameron didn¡¯t wane on the way. ¡°Cameron, can you tell me how you met


    Lena?¡±


    ¡°It was during an emergency.¡±


    "An emergency? You helped Lena solve a case?¡± Tara was surprised.


    ¡°Sort of."


    ¡°I didn''t expect that. Apart from being skilled in medicine, you can deal with cases too. Your ex-wife


    made a huge loss by divorcing you!¡± Tara clicked her tongue. ¡°But it''s surprising, given how your ex-


    wife treated you, that you''d still help her.¡±


    "When it''s a matter of life and death, I think most people wouldn''t stand by idly,¡± Cameron


    responded.


    Tara was touched. She nced at Cameron sitting beside her as her admiration for him grew. She


    had more questions to ask.


    At that moment, a text message notification sounded from Cameron''s phone. The message was


    from


    Lord ckheart.


    Cameron opened the message. The next second, his expression became intensely focused.


    ¡°Sir, I''ve found some clues regarding your mother from years ago. Are you avable to talk on the


    phone now?¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron replied to the message immediately.


    Soon after, Lord ckheart called.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, I need to take a call,¡± Cameron said as he took a deep breath.


    "Okay." Tara nodded and noticed the sudden seriousness in Cameron''s expression.


    Cameron pressed the call button, and Lord ckheart''s voice came through. ¡°Master, I''ve found out


    that your mother once owned a house in Yrando, but now it''s registered under the name of the


    Zimmer family''s patriarch, Max.¡±


    ¡°A house in Yrando?" Lord ckheart''s words made Cameron stiffen.


    His eyes turned red involuntarily. That was the only house in his memory, filled with childhood


    moments shared solely with his mother.


    Over a decade had passed since hest returned to Yrando. The city had changed entirely. He


    couldn''t find his way home and thought the house had been demolished in urban redevelopment.


    He never expected Lord ckheart to find it.


    "Why is my mother¡¯s house in the hands of the Zimmer family?¡± Cameron asked while taking a


    deep


    breath.


    ¡°I''m not sure yet, but I know the Zimmer and Xander families have been closely associated over the


    years,¡± ckheart reported.


    ¡°The Xander family?¡± Cameron''s eyes narrowed as his thoughts drifted to n.


    ¡°Sir, I''m currently investigating the Zimmer family. I believe we''ll have results soon. What are your


    ns?¡± Lord ckheart inquired.


    ¡°I''m going to my mother¡¯s house. Send me the address.¡±


    ¡°Do you n to confront the Zimmer family now?¡±


    ¡°I''ll just take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Lord ckheart confirmed, and the call ended.


    Cameron soon received the location from Lord ckheart.


    The address was 23 Meadowbrook Lane. He turned to Tara while trying to control his emotions, but


    his voice was still somewhat somber. ¡°I''m sorry, Dr. Smith, but I can''t join you for today''s meal.


    Something''se up. Can you please take me to 23 Meadowbrook Lane?¡±


    ¡°It''s alright. You take care of your matters first.¡± Tara could sense the turmoil in Cameron''s.


    emotions. Although she didn¡¯t know the details, she felt it had to be significant.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Cameron managed a weak smile.


    Chapter 261


    2/2


    Tara elerated the car, following the directions to their destination. Half an hourter, they arrived


    at 23 Meadowbrook Lane.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Tara was taken aback by the luxurious vi that resembled a pce. ¡°Isn''t this Max, the patriarch of


    the Zimmer family¡¯s, vi? The Zimmer family is now the most prominent family in the province


    What are you doing here?¡±


    Cameron looked at the opulent vi with anger nearly bursting from his eyes.


    The house had been demolished and rebuilt. His memories and everything that belonged to his


    mother were gone. The garden was upgraded, and the house was now an eight-story mansion of


    splendor.


    The garden was filled with the songs of birds and the fragrance of flowers, even featuring an


    artificial hill with a fountain. The path to the vi''s entrance was lined with long steps.


    At the garden''s entrance stood two hostesses in red dresses. A huge banner hung across, inscribed


    with golden letters: ¡°Wishing the family¡¯s patriarch, Max, a happy 80th birthday. May your blessings


    be bountiful.¡±


    ¡°May your blessings be bountiful,¡± Cameron''s eyes turned red as he read the banner.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    "Are you okay, Cameron?¡±


    Inside the car, Tara looked at the emotionally turbulent Cameron with concern.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± Cameron took a deep breath and responded.


    ¡°Do you know Mr. Zimmer?¡± Tara couldn''t help but ask.


    Cameron''s current state hardly seemed like that of someone who was ¡°fine¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Cameron''s inner anger was barely contained.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Then what are you doing here?¡± Tara was puzzled and worried about


    Cameron.


    At that moment, a hostess in a red dress approached and knocked on the car window. ¡°I''m sorry, is


    private property. You can''t park here.¡±


    this


    The hostess knew that those invited to the banquet were wealthy or noble, driving cars worth over a


    million. Tara''s Mercedes-Benz C-ss clearly didn''t fit the guests¡¯ profile.


    ¡°Private property?¡± Cameron''s eyes grew colder at the mention.


    Tara rolled down the window, apologizing, ¡°I''m sorry, we''ll leave immediately.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After speaking, she whispered to Cameron, ¡°You must have the wrong ce. This is Max Zimmer''s


    private vi area. Let''s leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°This is my home,¡± Cameron stated as he stepped out of the car.


    His voice was so soft that Tara couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "Cameron, what did you just say?¡± she asked.


    However, Cameron was already walking toward Max''s vi.


    "Cameron,e back! You can''t go in without an invitation!¡± Tara called out anxiously.


    But Cameron didn''t look back.


    "Sir, you can''t enter without an invitation!¡± The hostess tried to stop him.


    Cameron''s gaze was filled with murderous intent. It froze her in ce. She quickly spoke into her


    microphone, ¡°A young man is trying to enter the vi. Stop him when you see him!"


    Cameron heard every word, but it didn¡¯t slow him down. He ascended the stairs, step by step,


    toward


    the vi''s main entrance.


    Images from his 11th birthday, the first time his mother brought him to Yrando and this house,


    flooded his mind. It was the happiest birthday of his life. It was also thest one. He remembered


    his mother''s words when she brought him here.


    Chapter 262


    ¡°Do you like this house, Cameron?


    ¡°When you grow up, if you ever tire of life in a big family,e live in Yrando. You can build a family


    of your own and live here. But I believe my Cameron will grow into a great man. I believe in you!¡±


    "Mom..." Cameron''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    His fingers dug into his palms, but he was oblivious to the pain.


    He kept walking up the stairs, the vi''s door getting closer.


    ¡°Mom, your son has grown up. I haven''t let you down. I''ve be a great man and can protect you


    now. Can''t you see it?¡±


    "Halt, please show your invitation!¡±


    As Cameron reached thest step, a security guard''s stern voice broke his reverie.


    ¡°Invitation?¡± Cameron looked up and met the gaze of the security guards with his cold eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard borated, ¡°Today is Mr. Zimmer''s birthday celebration. Without an invitation, no


    one is allowed in!"


    ¡°Not allowed in without an invitation?¡± Cameronughed at the notion, but hisugh was tinged


    with


    bitterness.


    He wondered why he would need an invitation to his home.


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Cameron''s shout was filled with a formidable intent.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    1/2


    Inside the vi, the celebration was in full swing. Everyone raised their sses, offering a toast for


    Max Zimmer''s 80th birthday.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, may you enjoy bountiful blessings!¡± they eximed.


    Max beamed with delight. He nced at the vacant seat beside him and asked Chad Zimmer, his


    eldest son, with a chuckle, ¡°Where''s Kelvin? Why hasn''t my cherished grandson arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Kelvin''s out on a date. He''s eager to have a great-grandchild for you soon, so he''s thinking of


    marrying quickly,¡± Chad responded with a grin, tailoring his words to please his father.


    In truth, Kelvin had entirely forgotten about his grandfather''s birthday and was unresponsive to


    calls. His whereabouts were unknown.


    Maxughed heartily as he was pleased. ¡°Tell Kelvin that once he has a child, I''ll gift him a


    company!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. I''ll let him know right away!" Chad''s eyes lit up at the promise, and envy appeared


    in the eyes of other family members.


    Suddenly, two security guards stumbled into the vi, disrupting the festive atmosphere. ¡°Mr.


    Zimmer Senior, there''s trouble!¡± they announced.


    "What''s the matter?¡± Max frowned, displeased by the interruption.


    ¡°A young man has barged in!¡± the guards eximed with fear.


    "Useless fools! You can''t even stop one person!¡± Max scolded as he was clearly irritated. ¡°Get out of


    here!¡±


    The guards hurried away. Silence fell over the hall momentarily. All eyes turned toward the entrance,


    focusing on the young intruder.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cameron''s gaze was intense. He confronted Max, ¡°Are you Max?"


    ¡°I am,¡± Max confirmed.


    Max wanted to appear generous in front of his guests. He momentarily suppressed his anger and


    laughed. ¡°They say every guest brings joy. If you, young friend, are here to wish me well on my


    birthday, you''re wee even without an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Well said, Mr. Zimmer Senior,¡± the guests ttered him, seizing the opportunity to ingratiate


    themselves with the one and only Zimmer family.


    Cameron sneered at Max''s words.


    "Are you here to cause trouble?¡± Max''s tone darkened as he sensed Cameron''s defiance.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cameron responded coldly while scanning the Zimmer family members. He suspected any of them


    Chapter 263


    might have been involved in his mother¡¯s demise.


    Chad stood up for his father. ¡°How dare you disrespect my father!¡±


    2/2


    The second child, Duncan Zimmer, narrowed his eyes. His tone was serious. ¡°Who do you think you


    are? My father''s kindness is not a sign of weakness.¡±


    The Zimmer family believed they could easily crush a nobody like Cameron, just like a boot to an


    ant.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    The atmosphere inside the vi was tense.


    Max looked at Cameron, a hint of anger swirling in his deep, aged eyes. ¡°Young friend, this is my


    final warning. If you''re here to celebrate, you''re wee to stay. But if you''re here to cause trouble,


    don''t me me for being inhospitable.¡±


    ¡°Inhospitable?¡± Cameron''s lips curled into a cold smile. His icy gaze was fixed on Max. ¡°You''re the


    one who calls the shots around here, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Max responded gravely.


    ¡°Then you''d better take your family and get out of my mother''s vi,¡± Cameron pointed to the exit,


    issuing an eviction order.


    The vi fell silent. Everyone looked at Cameron in shock as they were astonished by what he said.


    ¡°Do you even understand what you''re saying?¡± Max stared at Cameron. His anger was rising


    "Of course, I do,¡± Cameron said fearlessly while meeting Max''s gaze. ¡°I''m merely reiming what


    belongs to my mother.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Max frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron''s voice was icy.


    ¡°May I ask your mother''s name?¡± Max inquired.


    "Ang Greer,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Max''s pupils contracted sharply. He immediately realized something significant.


    ¡°It seems you do know her,¡± Cameron noted with the chill in his eyes intensifying.


    Max exhaled deeply. He then addressed the guests with an apologetic tone, ¡°My apologies,


    everyone. As you''ve seen, my family has some private matters to settle with this young man. Please


    excuse us.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn''t dream of intruding, Mr. Zimmer Senior!¡± The guests quickly excused themselves,


    shaking their heads as they left.


    Disrupting Max''s birthday celebration was utterly tactless, regardless of Cameron''s grievances with


    the Zimmer family.


    Some guests recognized Cameron as Laura''s recent favorite. He now represented her interests in


    Yrando. Yet, they doubted whether even Laura could afford to disregard Max, especially given his


    alliance with the powerful Xander family and n being Laura''s fianc¨¦.


    They deemed Cameron''s actions as a death wish.


    Once the guests had departed, Max''s expression darkened. ¡°Close the doors!¡± hemanded, and


    the vi doors shut firmly.


    1


    Chapter 264Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    212


    "So, you''re the forsaken child of the Morgan family who was thought to be dead. I never imagined


    you were still alive,¡± Max remarked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°It seems your family is involved in my mother''s death,¡± Cameron said, his gaze turning even colder.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with us,¡± Max denied outright.


    ¡°Then why are you living in her house?¡± Cameron pressed with each question like a tightening


    noose.


    Max smirked coldly. ¡°That''s none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?" Cameron''s smile turned grim. His gaze on Max turned utterly frigid. ¡°In that case, from


    this day forward, the Zimmer family might as well be erased from this world.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    1/2


    Inside the vi, a hush fell over the crowd. Everyone was incredulous as they stared at Cameron. It


    was clear they hadn''t expected such bold words from him.


    "What did you say?¡±


    After a brief silence, voices from the Zimmer family erupted in anger.


    ¡°Insolent brat, you must have a death wish to speak to us like this!"


    ¡°You want us to vanish from this world? We''ll make you disappear first!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I''ll break your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± Maxmanded, and the vi fell quiet again.


    Max''s gaze on Cameron wasden with dark undertones. ¡°Young man, what do you want from


    me?¡±


    "First, tell me who plotted against my mother. I know you didn¡¯t have the guts to do it,¡± Cameron


    stated firmly.


    "Second, move out of my mother¡¯s house,¡± Cameron demanded without mincing his words.


    Hearing this, Max''s expression darkened further. It was the first time he had been ordered around


    by a youth, especially by a discarded member of the Morgan family.


    ¡°Do you really think you''re still the Morgan family''s heir?¡± Max sneered. ¡°Even if you were, my


    presence here would stillmand respect, thanks to the backing of the Xander family.¡±


    "So, it''s the Xander family behind all of this,¡± Cameron observed coolly.


    Max slowly replied with pride, ¡°You seem well-informed. In that case, you should be more cautious


    with your words. You know the Xander family¡¯s standing in Yrando and the whole of Andura.¡±


    ¡°This is your source of confidence,¡± Cameron noted impassively. ¡°It seems the Xander family are the


    main figures who orchestrated the plot against my mother.¡±


    "Absolute nonsense!¡± Max exploded in rage. ¡°Your mother¡¯s death was her own doing. Everyone


    knows she jumped off a building andmitted suicide. What does that have to do with us?


    ¡°Boy, considering you were once a member of the Morgan family, I''m willing to let you off this time.


    But if you stir up trouble for no reason, don¡¯t me me for what''s going to happen!¡±


    Cameron''s smile turned even colder. ¡°What a story of suicide you have there! And stop mentioning


    the Morgan family in front of me. As for all of you, get out of my mother¡¯s house right now. You


    don''t deserve to be here!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Chad mmed his hand on the table and stepped forward to rebuke Cameron, ¡°My


    father staying here is an honor to your mother. He neverined about her bringing such


    misfortune even in death...¡±


    Chapter 265


    2/2


    With a swift movement and a glint of murderous intent in his eyes, Cameron''s handshed out. The


    force of his p sent Chad flying over five yards. His face was torn and bleeding.


    Chad clutched his face and screamed in agony. Everyone from the Zimmer family was stunned. They


    couldn''t believe Cameron dared to strike Chad right in front of Max.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Max roared, seething with anger.


    "He insulted my mother. He deserved it,¡± Cameron stated, expressionless.


    ¡°That''s not for you to decide!¡± Max bellowed as his frame shook with fury.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Cameron''s voice was soft yet carried a chilling resolve.


    Max was livid. ¡°Well, well,¡± he sneered, pointing a trembling finger at Cameron. ¡°Today, you''ll face


    the consequences of offending the Zimmer family!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on. Break his limbs and then hang him in the city square for three days and nights as an


    example!¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Suddenly, dozens of henchmen emerged from all around the hall, surrounding


    Cameron.


    Cameron became even more detached and cold when confronting the henchmen. He pulled out his


    phone and called a number. ¡°ckheart, contact the Yrando Military Region. I need a battalion''s


    firepower here immediately. And make sure they''re fully armed!¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    1/2


    "Deploy a battalion?¡±


    The Zimmer family members expressed disbelief upon hearing Cameron''s im to mobilize a fully


    armed battalion from the Yrando Military Region.


    Mockery spread across their faces. They found the idea that a discarded member of the Morgan


    family could wield such power absurd.


    "You seem adept at intimidation,¡± one of them taunted sarcastically. ¡°Do you really think we''re as


    naive as those who''ve never ventured beyond their front doors, easily fooled by such ims?¡±


    The mocking continued. ¡°A battalion, is it? Why not a regiment or even a division?¡± Theirughter


    filled the room as they were clearly unimpressed and unconvinced by Cameron''s threat.


    ¡°There''s no need to waste so many resources just to deal with you,¡± Cameron stated calmly with a


    gaze unwavering amidst the scornful sea.


    Their derision intensified. ¡°Oh, feeling bold, are we?"


    ¡°Can''t you tell we''re being sarcastic?¡± they jeered, viewing Cameron as nothing more than a jester.


    Max couldn''t mask his disdain. From his perspective, Cameron couldn¡¯t even summon a squad or a


    toon, let alone a battalion. They wondered why the Morgan family would discard him if Cameron


    truly had such capabilities.


    ¡°If you wish tough, do so now while you can. Soon, you''ll have no such opportunity.¡± Cameron''s


    voice was cold as his gaze swept across the mocking faces. It was as if he was delivering a divine


    judgment.


    The family¡¯s fury simmered beneath the surface, ¡°Such arrogance from a mere brat!¡± they thought.


    Chad, Duncan''s brother, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger any longer. ¡°Enough of his nonsense, Dad.


    Let''s teach him a lesson now!"


    ¡°Wait,¡± Max intervened with a sly and gleaming eyes. ¡°He imed a battalion is on its way, right?


    Let''s give him five minutes. If no one shows up, then we''ll proceed as nned.¡±


    Duncan smirked and crossed his arms defiantly. ¡°Let''s see this so-called battalion you speak of.


    Don''t disappoint us by failing to summon even a single person.¡±


    Cameron remained silent as his internal countdown ticked away.


    As the five minutes passed, Duncan couldn''t resist taunting, ¡°Time''s up. Where''s this army of yours?


    Cameron''s expression stayed stoic, even as the family¡¯sughter grew louder. They were ready to


    dismiss him outright.


    Suddenly, a thunderous crash at the vi''s entrance startled everyone. Secondster, armed soldiers


    Chapter 266


    flooded in, surrounding the premises and aiming their weapons at the stunned Zimmer family


    members.


    272


    Fear took hold of the family as the reality of Cameron''s im unfolded before them. A man adorned


    with the rank of a lieutenant colonel approached Cameron with respect.


    His booming voice filled the room. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Larson from the Yrando Military Region is


    reporting as ordered, awaiting yourmands, Mr. Morgan!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    ¡°Colonel... Larson!¡±


    The Zimmer family was visibly shaken in the vi, staring at the military figure in disbelief,


    Their bodies trembled as they realized Cameron had indeed called in a battalion from the Yrando


    Military Region led by none other than Harrison Larson. They were confused by how an outcast like


    Cameron would have such influence.


    With a calm demeanor, Cameron addressed the Zimmer family, ¡°Is it now time for you to vacate my


    mother''s house?¡±


    His voice was soft yetmanding.


    Max shivered as he quickly agreed, ¡°We''ll move out... right away.¡±


    He had no other choice with guns pointed at him.


    Cameron wasn''t finished. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he said, causing Max to inquire anxiously about his


    further demands.


    "Who exactly was involved in the plot against my mother back then? Was the Xander family part of


    it?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Cameron''s voice was deliberate.


    His eyes glinted with a fierce coldness.


    ¡°I... 1 don''t know... I really don''t know any of it...¡± Max''s voice trembled in response.


    ¡°Is that so?" Cameron pressed on relentlessly with a sharp and prating gaze.


    ¡°Truly, Mr. Morgan. I wouldn''t dare deceive you no matter what!¡± Max eximed with panic


    "And why did you upy my mother, Ang''s, house? And why has the Zimmer family in Yrando


    be so closely associated with the Xander family in Leving?¡± Cameron continued his


    interrogation with an intense gaze.


    *Max inwardly gasped. His voice quivered as he replied, ¡°Mr. Morgan, our rtionship with the


    Xander family stems from the Zimmer family¡¯s significant influence in Yrando, which caught the


    Xander family''s attention... It''s understandable.¡±


    He added, ¡°As for the house, I acquired it from a mysterious individual at a high price many years


    ago!


    1


    Max insisted, ¡°Mr. Morgan, your mother¡¯s death truly had nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°Bought it?¡± Cameron''s brows were furrowed as he looked at Max. ¡°Can you contact this


    person


    now?


    ¡°No... I can''t. I''ve never met that mysterious person. But rest assured, Mr. Morgan, give me two


    weeks and I''ll definitely contact them for you!¡± Max pledged earnestly.


    Chapter 267


    Cameron stated, ¡°Three days. I''ll give you three days at most. If I don¡¯t meet this mysterious


    individual you mentioned in three days, then I assure you, everyone present will vanish from this


    world forever.¡±


    He spoke slowly and reiterated his previous statement, leaving no one in doubt of its veracity.


    ¡°Yes... Mr. Morgan,¡± Max stammered in agreement.


    "Remember, don''t try to be clever. No matter where you run, I can find you,¡± Cameron warned.


    ¡°Colonel Larson, let''s move out,¡± Cameron said before turning to leave.


    "Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡± Harrison responded respectfully. Then, with a wave of his hand, hemanded,


    "Move out!¡±


    At hismand, the troops withdrew swiftly like a receding tide. Yet, even after their departure, the


    oppressive atmosphere lingered in the vi. It did not dissipate.


    "What should we do now, sir?¡± the Zimmer family members asked fearfully.


    "Yes, Dad... As you know, you were lying just now... If Cameron finds out, we might all be


    beheaded,¡± Duncan said, his face pale with fear.


    The matter concerning Ang''s death years ago and the significant implications behind it were too


    complex for even the Zimmers toprehend fully.


    One thing was certain, however. The Zimmer family had yed a part back then. They had aimed to


    curry favor with the families in Leving and secure a foothold in Yrando.


    They had thought the past had been buried with time. Little did they expect the ¡°discarded¡± son of


    the Morgan family to return.


    What truly unsettled them was Cameron''s current status¡ªa man capable of easily mobilizing an


    entire battalion from the Yrando Military Region. They knew his identity was far from simple.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    ¡°Dad, should we tell Mr. Xander about this?¡±


    Duncan looked anxious.


    It seemed that only the Nander family could resolve this matter.


    "Are you trying to get us killed?¡±


    Max red fiercely at Duncan, saying, ¡°We''ll be dead before anything if Mr. Xander finds out about


    this today!¡±


    ¡°But Dad... If the Nander family doesn''t intervene, we won''t stand a chance against that kid. If we


    can''t meet his requirements in three days, we''ll also be dead.¡±


    Duncan''s face turned pale.


    He didn''t want to die yet.


    ¡°Look at you, so weak!"


    Max looked resentful


    ¡°Don''t forget, that kid is from the military region. But we have a rtive in the Capital Military


    Region, a genuine general!¡±


    ¡°You mean... General Tucker?¡±


    Duncan''s face lit up.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    $


    ¡°But... General Tucker is Juliet''s rtive. Will he really be willing to fight people from the military


    region for us?¡±


    Duncan was uncertain.


    ¡°I believe that Roger will not sit idly by if the Zimmer family is truly in trouble. After all, he¡¯s still a


    Zimmer family member and Kelvin''s uncle.¡±


    Max said with determination, ¡°Tell Roger about this matter first. Let him investigate that kid''s


    background for us. We can only make further ns when we know his exact identity.¡±


    "Yes, Dad.¡±


    Duncan immediately instructed someone to contact Roger.


    Soon, they received a response from Roger.


    There was no one named Cameron in the military region system. In other words, he wasn''t from the


    military region at all.


    Chapter 268


    212


    ¡°It looks like he''s yed us all!¡±


    Max breathed a sigh of relief.


    What did they have to fear if he wasn''t from the military region?


    "But Dad, if that kid isn¡¯t from the military region, why would Colonel Larson take orders from him?


    ¡°Duncan voiced his confusion.


    ¡°That''s simple. He must have bribed Colonel Larson to get him to y along,¡± Max expressed his


    opinion.


    ¡°Don''t forget, that kid is now representing Yrando. He still has some power and connections in


    terms of money andworks.


    "And Colonel Larson happens to be from the Yrando Military Region. If that kid wants to pay him to


    help out and throw in a favor, Colonel Larson might not refuse.


    ¡°Did you not see how quickly that kid withdrew his troops just now?


    ¡°If he really had the power, he could have just forced us out. Why give us three days?¡±


    "Dad, you''re right!¡±


    Duncan suddenly realized.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°He is just trying to scare us!¡±


    Max nodded.


    ¡°That brat dared to y us like this!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, we absolutely cannot let him off!¡±


    t


    The Zimmers regained their confidence upon learning the ¡°truth¡±. They were eager to teach


    Cameron


    a lesson.


    "Hehe, today''s score won''t be settled so easily. How can we maintain our reputation in the future if


    simply anyone can trample on the Zimmer family?¡±


    Max chuckled, his gaze turning dark.


    "Didn¡°t he say he''s giving us three days? Then we''ll wait for him for three days.


    "Spread the word, gather both our underground and legal forces, and meet here within three days!


    ¡°This time, I''ll make sure that kid has no way out!¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, I see that the Ziminers are all up to something.¡±


    Harrison couldn''t help but remind Cameron at the vi''s entrance,


    ¡°I know,¡± Cameron replied,


    ¡°Then why would you still give them three days?¡± Harrison was puzzled,


    ¡°Because right now, the Zimmer family is the fastest and only lead to finding clues about my


    mother''s death,¡± Cameron said with determination,


    The past events were long gone. Even when he had Lord ckheart investigate itter on, searching


    for a needle in a haystack,


    Now that he finally caught this lead from the Zimmer family, he couldn''t easily give it up.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    Harrison nodded.


    ¡°Colonel Larson, I sincerely appreciate you making the trip today,¡± Cameron said,


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, you''re too kind. If there''s anything else, just contact me directly,¡±


    Harrison felt honored,


    Only now did he realize that Cameron was the bearer of the Dragon Token.


    it was like


    The Dragon Token represented Andura¡¯s military region''s highestmand authority, capable of


    mobilizing any military region''s forces within Andura¡¯s borders.


    1


    Lord ckheart was merely his subordinate.


    But this matter was confidential.


    As a member of the military region, he had to keep it secret.


    ¡°Alright, Colonel Larson.


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, then I''ll take my leave.¡±


    With that, Harrison disbanded and left.


    After Harrison left, Cameron looked up at the sky. There, he seemed to see his mother''s gentle


    figure.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Cameron clenched his fists tightly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I won''t let anyone take what belongs to you. I will reim everything the Morgan family owes you.


    Chapter 269


    The day of reckoning is not far away!" he vowed internally.


    Cameron withdrew his gaze and descended the steps.


    At this moment, Tara, who had been waiting outside the garden, was already anxious.


    The guests had left, security had locked the doors, and now even the military had withdrawn. Yet,


    Cameron had not exited.


    Tara assumed Cameron must be in big trouble.


    ¡°This is so frustrating.¡±


    Tara paced back and forth anxiously.


    She felt the urge to rush in and find Cameron, but she knew it would be futile and only cause him


    trouble.


    2/3


    She informed Lena about this matter immediately and asked for her help. However, it would take at


    least two hours for Lena to arrive.


    It might be toote by the time she arrived.


    ¡°Dang it! If I don¡¯t go in now, Cameron might be beaten to death!¡±


    Tara made a bold decision.


    Just as Tara was about to rush into the garden, she noticed Cameron descending the steps.


    Cameron?¡±


    Tara was stunned.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    ¡°You... Are you okay?"


    Tara looked at Cameron in disbelief, especially seeing that he was unharmed.


    "What could possibly happen to me?¡±


    Cameron smiled and said, ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dr. Smith?¡±


    Cameron was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Weren''t you going to congratte Mr. Zimmer Senior on his birthday?¡± Tara asked.


    "Yeah."


    Cameron nodded.


    "So, were you causing trouble in there?¡± Tara continued, feeling a dryness in her throat.


    Chapter 269


    3/3


    "Yeah."


    Cameron nodded again.


    "Wow!"


    Tara gasped.


    She looked even more astonished and asked, ¡°So, did you also arrange the military unit that arrived


    earlier?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Cameron didn''t deny it.


    Tara was blown away. She waspletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "Wow, you really did dispatch that military unit!¡±


    Tara covered her mouth in awe.


    She took deep breaths, trying to calm herself down.


    She regainedposure after a while, but her eyes were still filled with astonishment.


    "Cameron, who exactly are you? Why did a colonel listen to your orders?¡±


    If Tara wasn''t mistaken, the leader was Colonel Larson from Yrando Military Region.


    ¡°Well... I''m not as impressive as you think. I''m just benefiting from Ms. Jones¡¯ influence,¡± Cameron


    paused before answering.


    ¡°Benefiting from Ms. Jones¡¯ influence?¡±


    Tara was puzzled.


    "Yeah. Didn''t I tell you before that I''m Ms. Jones¡¯ representative in Yrando? I was fortunate to meet


    Colonel Larson at Ms. Jones¡¯ rmendation. He was simply showing his respect to Ms. Jones,¡±


    Cameron exined.


    sce


    Tara sighed in relief.


    "But do you have a grudge with the Zimmer family? Why would you even dispatch a military unit?¡±


    ¡°There are indeed some old grudges.¡±


    Cameron sneered.


    "Are they significant?¡± Tara continued.


    "Yeah."


    Cameron nodded.


    Even if the Zimmer family didn¡¯t admit it, he could confirm that his mother''s death back then must


    have been rted to them.


    He wouldn''t let anyone involved in his mother''s murder go unpunished.


    "Aren''t you afraid of retaliation from the Zimmer family?¡± Tara persisted.


    ¡°No, I''m not.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident that you can deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Smith, why are you suddenly concerned about this?¡±


    Chapter 270


    Cameron furrowed his brows. He sensed that Tara was fishing for information.


    ¡°Well... I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    Tara felt embarrassed now that her intentions were obvious.


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow, expecting that it couldn''t be something good.


    ¡°It''s... There''s a party tomorrow at tinum Duke Hotel. Could you apany me?¡± Tara asked,


    "A party? What kind of party?¡± Cameron inquired.


    ¡°It''s just a regr party. There will be many local wealthy young people there. I just want you to


    pretend to be... my boyfriend,¡± Tara finally spat out, looking slightly embarrassed,


    ¡°Pretend to be your boyfriend?¡±


    Cameron''s eyes twitched.


    As he anticipated, it wasn''t anything good.


    "Yeah."


    Tara nodded.


    ¡°I''m not going!¡± Cameron refused decisively.


    He didn''t want people to think he was supporting Tara, and he didn''t want Dakota to worry, either.


    "Come on, Cameron. Just apany me, okay? If you reject me, I''ll have no one to go with,¡± Tara


    pleaded.


    She tugged at Cameron''s arm and acted coquettishly.


    ¡°No way!"


    Cameron wasn''t falling for it.


    The more flirtatious Tara behaved, the more uneasy he felt. If he joined her tomorrow, it would most


    definitely cause trouble again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Just go with me, please. Consider it a favor to me.¡±


    Tara''s tone softened even more.


    If it were any other man, they might have sumbed to Tara''s coquettishness long ago. But


    Cameron


    knew Tara well


    He was sure it wasn''t merely a simple request if she was acting like this.


    Therefore, he refused again without hesitation.


    ¡°No, I''m busy tomorrow.¡±


    Chapter 270N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Hmph, suit yourself!¡±


    Tara snorted.


    61


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Smith. I''m leaving,¡± Cameron said, still not giving in.


    "Don¡¯t go yet!¡± Tara said panickedly,


    She had to resort to herst trick.


    "Don¡¯t you have a grudge against the Zimmer family? Kelvin will also be attending the party


    tomorrow, and he''s the organizer. Are you sure you don''t want to go take a look?¡±


    Cameron paused in his steps.


    Tara thought her words had piqued Cameron''s interest.


    Just as she was about to continue, Cameron shook his head.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    With that, he left without a care.


    ¡°Don''t be so heartless.¡±


    Tara pouted again.


    Cameron walked further away.


    "Hey, Cameron! Wait for me! Let me exin the situation!¡±


    Tara hurried to catch up.


    At this point, she could only be honest and tell him the truth.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    "So, what''s the deal?¡± Cameron stopped in his tracks and looked at Tara.


    He knew she was hiding something from him.


    ¡°Kelvin has been bugging me to be his girlfriend. I''ve rejected him overtly and covertly, but he just


    won''t let go. He organized this party specifically for me, so...¡± Tara exined.


    ¡°So you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend to help you get rid of him?¡± Cameron asked.


    "Yeah."


    Tara nodded.


    "Why don''t you just refuse to go then?¡± Cameron suggested.


    ¡°I wish I could, but Kelvin has made it clear that the party is specifically for me and has invited me


    multiple times. If I don''t go, it''s like I''m disrespecting him.


    ¡°You know of the Zimmer family''s influence in the capital. I''m just a weak and powerless woman,


    while Kelvin is arrogant and overbearing,¡± Tara exined, looking worried.


    ¡°I''m afraid my family will be affected because of me.¡±


    "I see.¡±


    Cameron nodded, smiling as he said, ¡°Dr. Smith, you could have told me this earlier.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you would refuse.¡±


    Tara bit her lip.


    T


    ¡°So you''re not afraid Ill just bail outter?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    "You won''t.¡±


    Tara shook her head.


    ¡°You trust me that much?¡±


    Cameron was surprised.


    "Yes."


    Tara nodded.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t let you down now, can 1?¡±


    Cameron chuckled.


    ¡°So, you agree?¡±


    Chapter 271


    2/3


    Tara''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Helping you out isn''t impossible, but you''ll have to give me something in return, right?¡±


    Cameron grinned, teasing her a bit.


    After all, she had always teased him, especially when she identally caused his wound to reopen


    in the hospital.


    Now, it was his chance for payback.


    ¡°What do you want in return?¡± Tara bit her lip.


    "What do you think, Dr. Smith?¡±


    Cameron rubbed his chin, pretending to be mischievous as he scanned Tara''s figure.


    Tara blushed.


    She had a vague idea of what Cameron was implying but still agreed.


    ¡°Fine, I agree.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t even heard what I want, yet you''ve agreed?¡± Cameron was surprised.


    ¡°Don''t all you men have that on your minds?¡± Tara said indifferently.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "So, you agree?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    He was surprised at how readily Tara epted his condition.


    ¡°Better to give in to you than to let that jerk Kelvin have his way in the end,¡± Tara said, her tone


    devoid of emotion.


    ¡°You hate him that much?¡± Cameron asked.


    "Absolutely. That scumbag has forced so many girls into his bed over the years, and some even


    ended up getting abortions because of him. If it weren''t for myck of ability, I''d want to kill him


    with a pair of scissors!¡±


    Tara gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I never thought that he could be so despicable.¡±


    Cameron''s gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°In that case, I won''t ask for anything in return this time.


    Let''s just consider it an act of kindness.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "Of course. Do you think I''m a flirt like you?¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    Chapter 271


    3/3


    "You''re the flirt here,¡± Tara retorted, her cheeks blushing slightly.


    ¡°Give me the time and ce,¡± Cameron said solemnly.


    Tara''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed she misunderstood Cameron earlier.


    ¡°Tomorrow, 8:00 pm, at tinum Duke Hotel. I''lle to pick you up then.¡±


    Tara''s tone softened again.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Cameron waved his hand and turned to leave.


    ¡°Do you need me to send you back?¡± Tara asked.


    ¡°No need. I have some other things to take care of. You should go back and look after your


    grandpa,¡± Cameron replied.


    "Okay, take care on your way home. See you tomorrow.


    Tara waved goodbye.


    Tears threatened to pool in her eyes as she watched Cameron walk away.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Meanwhile, on Venizon Cruise, in the VIP lounge, Lord ckheart looked at Cameron and said, ¡°Sir,


    did you find any clues at the Zimmers¡¯ vi earlier?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.


    Cameron shook his head and continued, ¡°However, I learned from Max that he bought my mother''s


    house from a mysterious person.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe him?¡±


    ¡°I don''t, but I suspect the Zimmer family knows I''m still alive. After I finish investigating my


    mother''s cause of death, they won''t be able to sit still.¡±


    ¡°So, sir, should we wait for them to reveal their true colors?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Have your men monitor the Zimmers'' every move for the next few days, especially their


    interactions with the Xander family.¡±


    "Yes, sir! I will also dig deeper and inform you immediately if there is any news.


    ¡°Good. Thank you for your hard work.


    ¡°It''s not hard at all. It''s an honor for me to serve you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I knew I could count on you.¡±


    Cameron smiled and shook his head.


    "Alright, I''ll return first. Please keep an eye on the Zimmer and Xander families.¡±


    With that, Cameron lest.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A sharp light flickered in his eyes.


    He could feel it.


    The truth was soon to be revealed.


    Cameron arrived at the entrance of Azure Residence as scheduled the following evening, waiting


    for Tara to pick him up.


    However, a military green pickup truck arrived instead of Tara''s white Mercedes.


    Cameron recognized it at a nce-it was Lena''s car.


    He wondered the reason for her showing up.


    As he thought about it, Tara lowered the car window and waved at him.


    Chapter 272.


    213


    ¡°Cameron, get in the carl¡±


    Cameron stepped into the car as instructed.


    Sure enough, Lena was there too,


    Moreover, judging from Lena''s appearance, she seemed to be attending the party as well because


    both were wearing dresses.


    Lena wore a ck strapless dress with a pearl ne, showing elegance and grace,


    On the other hand, Tara wore a blue fringed dress with a shiny diamond ne and earrings, with


    delicate makeup on her face,


    It was evident that both of them had been meticulously dressed up.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, are you also going to the banquet?¡± Cameron asked.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Lena snorted lightly, feeling irritated.


    ¡°You two really know how to cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡±


    Cameron was puzzled.


    How did they cause trouble for Lena out of nowhere?


    14


    "Are you two unsatisfied with stirring up trouble at the Zimmers'' vi yesterday? Now you''re


    nning to incite chaos at the party today. Do you know how influential the Zimmer family is in the


    capital?¡± Lena asked impatiently.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, how did you know I was at the Zimmers'' vi yesterday?¡±


    Cameron looked at Lena curiously.


    ¡°I told her.¡±


    Tara stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Yesterday, when I saw you enter Mr. Zimmer Senior''s vi and


    didn''t see you emerge after a long while, I got worried and called Leny for help. But by the time she


    arrived, you had already left.¡±


    "Ah, I see.¡±


    Cameron suddenly realized. He was moved by what they had done for him.


    ¡°You two are truly something!¡± Lena scolded, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Tara, you actually allowed Cameron to pose as your boyfriend. Aren''t you afraid he''ll be beaten up


    by Kelvinter?


    ¡°If I hadn''t followed along, you guys could be on the front page of the news tomorrow!¡±


    Chapter 222


    3/3


    ¡°Leny, calm down first, I know you''re the best. I''ll treat you to dinner another day.¡±


    Tara sped her hands together, looking earnestly at Lena.


    "Alright. Let''s buckle up and get going,¡±


    Lena sighed.


    After reminding them, she started the car.


    Cameron sat in the back seat. He looked at the tough but softhearted Lena and couldn¡¯t help but


    smile.


    Lena was worried about them, which was the reason for her tagging along.


    Lena saw his expression through the rearview mirror, and she gave Cameron a disdainful look.


    ¡°Quit smiling. Be carefulter. Kelvin is known for being ruthless and holding a grudge.


    ¡°You probably don''t know yet, but he¡¯s n''s subordinate.¡±


    ¡°ns subordinate?¡±


    Cameron''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Scared? It''s not toote to be scared now,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°I''m not scared. I just think things suddenly got interesting.¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly.


    His smile was full of mischief.


    If Kelvin were n''s underling, he wouldn''t need to hold backter.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "You can be stubborn all you want!¡±


    Lena snorted.


    ¡°Just don''t try to be toughter. You won''t have it easy if you provoke Kelvin.¡±


    In her view, Cameron''s status as a representative of Yrando was simply not enough to contend with


    the Zimmer family in the capital.


    Moreover, behind the Zimmer family was the Xander family¡¯s looming presence. Before this,


    Cameron had also shed with n. Lena thought that Cameron was indeed a troublesome man.


    She rubbed her temples.


    Cameron knew she was concerned about him.


    ¡°Thanks for caring, Colonel Bailey. But as a man, I can''t just give in easily.¡±


    Lena blushed at Cameron''s words and shot him a disdainful look.


    ¡°Well, don''t expect me to help you if you get your ass kickedter!¡±


    ¡°Is this also a part of your concern, Colonel Bailey?"


    Cameron grinned.


    ¡°I don''t care if you''re dead!¡±


    . Lena red at Cameron, her cheeks flushing a slightly deeper shade of red.


    Fortunately, the car''s interior was dim, so it wasn''t noticeable.


    Tara smiled as she observed the banter between them.


    She felt that they were indeed a couple of frenemies.


    Half an hourter, the pickup truck arrived at tinum Duke Hotel-a six-star holiday hotel with top


    -notch facilities and service.


    The party was set up in the hotel''s rooftop hall.


    After Lena parked the car, they took the elevator to the top floor and entered the hall.


    The pulsating music surrounded their ears. The hall was luxuriously decorated with high-end


    booths and dynamic stage lighting.


    Each booth was filled with various high-end drinks.


    ¡°Cameron, Leny, let''s find a ce to sit first,¡± Tara said with a smile.


    She scanned the area and did not see Kelvin. She assumed he hadn''t arrived yet, so she arranged


    for


    Chapter 273


    273


    them to be seated.


    "Okay."


    Cameron smiled.


    Suddenly, they heard mockingughter from a man.


    ¡°Well, if it isn''t our representative from Yrando. What brings you to this kind of party today?¡±


    It was Archie.


    He was holding a ss of red wine and wore a sneer as he approached Cameron.


    Cameron nced at Archie indifferently and then looked away. He did not intend to engage with


    him.


    "Why so quiet, Mr. Morgan? You should feel pretty proud now that you''ve won Ms. Jones¡¯ favour,


    right?¡±


    Archie became even more smug as he drew closer.


    "Oh, I remember now. You were humiliated by Mr. Xander at the ceremony not long ago. He told


    me about your embarrassing incident while chatting with Mr. Zimmer.


    ¡°It seems like you, as the representative of Yrando, don''t have much credibility, huh?¡±


    "Has the dog found a new master and is eager to be released to attack?¡±


    Cameron looked at Archie with a yful smile.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Archie''s face turned ashen with rage.


    He clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°Do you think you''re special? Without Ms. Jones¡¯ protection, you''re


    nothing!"


    ¡°Well, I''m sorry, but I do have Ms. Jones¡¯ protection,¡± Cameron replied calmly.


    The calmer Cameron appeared, the more furious Archie became. He wanted to see Cameron lose


    his temper.


    ¡°You''re a coward who only relies on women. When Mr. Zimmer arrivester, I''ll ensure he deals with


    you properly.¡±


    Archie''s expression turned ferocious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Kelvin will arrive, but it seems you don''t have the qualifications to be here.¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don''t have the qualifications?¡±


    Archie frowned.


    Chapter 273


    ¡°This is a party hosted by Mr. Zimmer. If I don''t have the qualifications, do you?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter whose party it is?¡±


    Cameron''s smile faded. He looked coldly at Archie,


    "Don''t forget, you''ve already been banned by Ms. Jones. As you are now, you don''t have the


    credentials to attend any asion in Yrando.


    ¡°So, before I make a move, you''d better scram.¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    ¡°You''re telling me to scram?¡±


    Archieughed sarcastically.


    ¡°You really think you can make orders like that? Let me tell you, today, Mr. Zimmer calls the shots


    here!


    ¡°Do you even know who Mr. Zimmes is? He''s the scion of the most prominent family in the capital,


    Mr. Xander''s¡±


    ¡°Does it matter who he is?¡± Cameron interrupted coldly,


    ¡°All I know is that this is Yrando,¡±


    "You!"


    Archie''s expression changed, his gaze turning dark.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself. Let me tell you, this is Mr. Zimmer''s territory, Unless he agrees,


    nobody has the right to make me leave.


    ¡°As for you, do you think one word from you can banish me?


    ¡°I''ve already moved to the capital and partnered with many outstandingpanies there.


    "On that note, I guess I should thank you. Thanks to your stupid ex-wife, I can now rely on many


    excellent enterprises and live a smooth life!¡±


    "Oh, is that so?¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly, a hint of coldness shing across his eyes.


    ¡°Well, I''m sorry to inform you that you have nothing now.¡±


    ¡°You''re informing me? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Archie burst intoughter.


    ¡°Do you think you have influence in the capital? Do you think the CEOS of those capitalpanies


    will take orders from a useless person like you?¡±


    ¡°You don''t believe me?¡±


    Cameron''s smile remained on his face.


    With that, Cameron dialed Lord ckheart''s number.


    ¡°Ry my order. Allpanies and enterprises in the capital are to cut off all ties with Archie from


    now on.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Yes, sir,¡± Lord ckheart replied


    Chapter 224


    2/3


    Cameron hung up the phone.


    It was time for him to retract everything he had previously granted.


    The phone call caught Archie off guard for a moment.


    However, he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he struggled to hold back hisughter.


    Finally, he burst intoughter while clutching his stomach.


    "Are you trying to kill me with your jokes? Who do you think you are? Do you think a single phone


    call can make the CEOs of capitalpanies let go of their partnerships with me?


    "Do you even know who they are? Do you know them personally? How dare you say such things?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter whether I know them or not? They know me, and that''s enough,¡± Cameron replied


    calmly.


    ¡°I can''t take it anymore. I''m seriously going to dieughing!¡±.


    Archieughed uncontrobly as tears streamed down his face.


    Lena couldnt bear it anymore and said coldly, ¡°Archie, can you shut up? You''re so annoying every


    time.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, this has nothing to do with me. You saw it yourself-it''s that kid who''s showing off.¡±


    Archie wiped away the tears ofughter and looked at Lena with a yful expression.


    Lena frowned.


    But upon further thought, she realized she couldn''t refute him.


    She could only relent and say to Cameron, ¡°Cameron, let''s go. Ignore him.¡±


    "Did you hear that, kid? Listen to Colonel Bailey and get lost. Stop embarrassing yourself here!¡±


    Archie mocked.


    Cameron remained indifferent.


    At that moment, Archie''s phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He saw that it was.a call from one of


    the CEOs of apany in the capital.


    "See that? The CEO is calling me. It must be for another new project they want to coborate with


    me,


    11 Archie boasted.


    He unted the phone screen in front of Cameron before smugly answering the call.


    But his smile faded a secondter.


    The CEO on the other end wasn''t calling to work together. Instead, they were terminating their


    partnership with him.


    One call ended.


    Chapter 274


    3/3


    Soon, more calls followed in. The content was consistent-CEOS of variouspanies in the


    capital were terminating their partnerships with Archie.


    ¡°How could this be...¡±


    Archie''s face turned ashen.


    One coincidence could be exined, but two or three in a row? It definitely pointed to a problem!


    Could it really be him?


    Archie''s heart trembled as he looked at Cameron in disbelief.


    Cameron''s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?"


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°You!¡±


    Archie''s expression turned sour.


    Lena and Tara also looked at Cameron in surprise.


    They hadn''t expected that a single phone call from Cameron would lead to the CEOs ofpanies


    in the capital to terminate their cooperation with Archie.


    They wondered if Cameron had connections in the capital, too.


    Before they could voice their thoughts, Archie roared at Cameron, ¡°You bastard, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I simply reimed what rightfully belongs to me,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    "What rightfully belongs to you?¡±


    Archie was taken aback. His face flushed red the next moment.


    ¡°You''re talking nonsense! What could a loser like you possibly have? Tell me, did you use some


    despicable means again? Did you call Ms. Jones?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want to think that, you can.¡±


    Cameron did not bother to exin further.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Archie exploded in rage.


    "Give me back those business partners! They''re the foundation of the Price family-my foundation!


    Without them, I''m as good as dead!¡±


    Cameron ignored him and turned to Lena and Tara with a slight smile.


    ¡°Let''s go. Shall we sit over there?¡±


    "Stop right there! Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Archie roared, reaching out to grab


    Cameron''s


    clothes.


    Cameron''s eyes turned cold, and he was ready to strike.


    "What''s going on? Why all the noise?¡± a cold voice suddenly echoed from the hall''s entrance.


    Archie paused, and Cameron and the others turned their heads to look.


    They saw a young man in a white evening suit, with the cor of his shirt slightly open, walking


    toward them. He appeared to be around 26 or 27, with a head of ck hair and a demeanor that


    exuded arrogance.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer!"


    Archie''s eyes lit up, and his gaze toward Cameron again became provocative.


    Chapter 275


    2/3


    Cameron narrowed his eyes slightly.


    So, this was Kelvin.


    ¡°Taral¡±


    However, Kelvin''s eyes were fixed solely on Tara.


    He spotted Tara in her blue fringe dress as soon as he entered the hall. Her elegance and slender


    figure instantly stirred up the hormones inside of him.


    He wanted to conquer Tara tonight.


    ¡°Kelvin!¡±


    Tara''s eyes trembled slightly, her expression bing unnatural.


    She still harbored strong reservations toward this notoriously wealthy man. However, she couldn''t


    be too obvious about it as she feared it might implicate her family.


    ¡°Tara, why the frown? Did someone upset you?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kelvin approached Tara with a grin.


    He quickly noticed Lena. Beneath her ck strapless dress, Lena also possessed an alluring figure,


    particrly her snow-white, long legs that tempted him to y with them.


    But Kelvin knew of her identity. So, he had to suppress his desire and greet her with a smile.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, I didn''t expect to see you here too. Wee, wee!¡±


    Cameron, on the other hand, waspletely ignored. He was d in cheap street market attire


    and didn''t even register in Kelvin''s eyes.


    T


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lena replied with a faint nod. She wasn''t particrly fond of Kelvin.


    Kelvin was unconcerned, as his thoughts were solely on how to win over Tara tonight.


    ¡°Tara, who made you angry just now? Tell me, and I''ll take care of them for you,¡± Kelvin said with a


    mischievous smile.


    ¡°N-no one made me angry..."


    Tara''s eyes trembled slightly. She refrained from getting involved with Kelvin.


    Kelvin''s gaze darkened slightly. He could sense Tara deliberately distancing herself from him.


    He turned his gaze toward Archie.


    Archie''s heart skipped a beat as he hastily exined, ¡°Mr. Zimmer, it wasn''t me. They were the ones


    who started it-"


    Kelvin pped Archie across the face before he could finish speaking.


    3/3


    Kelvin''s tone was deep and ominous.


    "Did I ask you to speak?¡±


    ¡°N-No..."


    Archie quickly shook his head. He knew Kelvin was taking his frustration out on him, but he dared


    not even breathe heavily.


    ¡°Then shut your mouth.¡±


    Kelvin then turned to Tara, smiling once again.


    ¡°Tara, feeling better now?¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Tara''s heart trembled.


    She couldn''t help but shudder each time Kelvin smiled at her. She just wanted to be far away from


    him.


    At Tara''sck of response, Kelvin''s smile faded into a dark scowl as he turned to Archie.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    "Are you talking to me?¡± Archie was taken aback.


    Was Kelvin telling him to leave?


    ¡°I said, get lost! Can''t you see you''re bothering Tara here?¡±


    Kelvin''s sudden rage shook Archie, leaving him shaking.


    "Yes, Mr. Zimmer... I''ll leave right away..."


    Kelvin turned back to Tara with a smile.


    ¡°Tara, now that the person who upset you is gone, are you feeling any better?¡±


    Tara''s heart raced nervously.


    ¡°Kelvin, could you have a bit more manners? Your loud voice earlier gave Tara a fright!¡±


    ? Lena stepped in.


    She was unafraid of Kelvin.


    "Yes, Colonel Bailey. My apologies. I was just a bit worked up seeing Tara upset, but I''ll be sure to


    control myself next time.


    1


    Behind Kevin''s smile held a trace of menace in his eyes.


    If Lena didn''t have her status, he''d teach her a lesson, too, so she''d understand the depth of his


    power.


    ¡°You better remember it,¡± Lena responded coolly, then turned to Tara.


    ¡°Tara, let''s go sit over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tara nodded eagerly, following Lena to a nearby booth


    Cameron followed behind.


    ¡°My friend, hold on a moment.¡¯


    1


    Chapter 226


    Kelvin suddenly called out to Cameron.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, is there something you need?¡± Cameron asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not much. I''d like to remind you to stay away from Tara, no matter who you are.¡±


    Kelvin smiled at Cameron, but his expression showed a hint of a warning.


    Tara was his prey, and there was no room for interference.


    ¡°No need to worry, Mr. Zimmer,¡± Cameron replied calmly, then headed toward the booth.


    The smile vanished from Kelvin''s face as he watched Cameron walk away, a threatening look


    behind


    his eyes.


    Then, he made his way toward the stage.


    As Kelvin reached the center of the stage, the entire hall fell silent.


    All eyes were on him.


    ¡°Look! It''s Mr. Zimmer! Mr. Zimmer is here!¡±


    "Everyone, quiet down...¡±


    Everyone was cautious, hesitant to make a sound.


    Those in his circle knew Kelvin''s temperament.


    He could really hurt someone when he was angry.


    No one dared to offend this lunatic.


    Kelvin seemed to revelin the fear the people below the stage disyed.


    He picked up the microphone from the stand and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I''m Kelvin. I''m honored to


    see you all at this party I''m hosting today. Thank you foring.


    ¡°Before the party starts, allow me to say a few words.


    ¡°The main purpose of today''s party, besides bringing everyone together to have a good time, is to


    confess my feelings to a woman I¡¯ve admired for a long time.


    ¡°To be honest, I''ve liked her for a long time and have been pursuing her.


    ¡°Today, I want to formally invite her in front of you all.


    ¡°I want her to ept my pursuit and join me for the opening dance before the party starts to


    completely ignite the atmosphere!


    ¡°Tara, would you ept my invitation?¡±


    As Kelvin spoke, his gaze inevitably fell on Tara, who was sitting in the booth below, waiting for her


    response.


    3/3


    But as Tara felt Kelvin''s gaze, her expression turned sour.


    She hadn''t expected Kelvin to be so direct.


    She should have pushed Cameron forward right then to reject Kelvin''s invitation. However, she


    hesitated when she remembered Kelvin''s warning to Cameron.


    Cameron had already offended Max, and that was trouble enough. If she let him offend Kelvin, who


    knows what this lunatic might do?


    With this in mind, Tara took a deep breath.


    She decided to handle this herself. She prepared to stand up.


    Cameron instantly sensed Tara''s thoughts. He smiled inwardly and stood up preemptively.


    Then, he turned to Kelvin and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Zimmer, but Tara can¡¯t ept your invitation


    today.¡±


    "Why?"


    Kelvin''s expression darkened.


    ¡°Because she already has a boyfriend.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    The whole room fell silent,


    All eyes turned to Cameron. They were curious to see who would dare to say such words to Kelvin.


    ¡°Tara has a boyfriend?¡±


    Kelvin''s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Cameron chuckled


    ¡°Who?¡±


    "Me."


    There was a collective gasp from the crowd.


    Tara''s gaze trembled as she looked at Cameron. She hadn''t expected him to help her voluntarily.


    She was touched, but she couldn''t help worrying for him either.


    She reached under the table and tugged lightly at Cameron''s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Forget it,


    Cameron..."


    ¡°It''s okay.¡±


    Cameron gave Tara a reassuring smile.


    Kelvin observed this scene from the stage. Veins immediately popped on his forehead.


    This kid dared to snatch the woman Kelvin had set his eyes on!


    ¡°Kid, you''re not joking with me, right?¡± Kelvin spoke into the microphone again, his tone hinting at


    intimidation.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, do you think I would joke about something like this?¡± Cameron replied indifferently,


    as ifpletely oblivious to the threatening tone in Kelvin''s words.


    "Good! Very good!¡±


    Kelvin smirked as he gave Cameron a thumbs-up.


    ¡°You''re the first person to challenge me so openly!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I''m truly honored,¡± Cameron replied, pursing his lips.


    This scene only fueled Kelvin¡¯s inner rage.


    This kid, couldn¡°t he tell that he was being sarcastic?


    Cameron''s actions immediately caused a stir among the audience.


    Chapter 277


    2/2


    People began whispering and specting.


    "Who is this guy? How dare he steal Kelvin''s woman?¡±


    ¡°Is he genuinely clueless or faking it?"


    ¡°He looks familiar. Have we seen him somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? He''s the representative chosen by Ms. Jones. We saw him at the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s him! I remember now!¡±


    Many voices from below caught Kelvin''s attention.


    He looked at Cameron with disdain.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. It turns out it¡¯s just a representative.


    ¡°I heard someone was humiliated by Mr. Xander during that ceremony. Was it you?¡±


    The mockery in Kelvin''s eyes intensified.


    He wanted to expose Cameron''s vulnerability in front of everyone. Additionally, he wanted Tara to


    see how inferior herpanion waspared to him.


    However, Cameron remained unfazed by Kelvin''s attempts to provoke him.


    Instead, he simply smiled and said, ¡°So, Mr. Zimmer, what exactly are you trying to prove by


    bringing up Mr. Xander? That you''re just one of hisckeys?¡±


    "You!"


    Kelvin''s eyes shed with rage.


    The audience below was shocked by Cameron''s boldness. Their gazes turned sympathetic and


    pitiful


    toward him.


    They reckon he must have a death wish to speak to Kelvin like that.


    But Cameron paid no heed to their reactions.


    He kept his gaze on Kelvin and continued calmly, ¡°Well, Mr. Zimmer, if you have nothing else to say,


    please find another dance partner or simply announce the start of the party. Everyone is rather


    busy, and we wouldn''t want to waste anyone''s precious time.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kelvin''s face darkened even further, but he said nothing more. He simply turned away and signaled


    for the party to begin.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    "Kid, do you even know who you''re talking to?¡±


    Kelvin''s expression turned dark.


    This was the first time in his life he had been openly challenged.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Cameron pretended not to know.


    ¡°Do you know the Zimmer family?¡± Kelvin''s tone grew even more ominous.


    ¡°Never heard of them,¡± Cameron replied with a smile.


    ¡°You''re living under a rock then!¡±


    Kelvin looked at Cameron with disdain as he turned to Tara, issuing an invitation.


    ¡°Tara, don¡¯t bother with this kind of guy. Come up on stage with me. Let''s finish this opening dance.


    Otherwise, the party won''t be able to start properly.¡±


    While he phrased it as an invitation, it was more of a threat.


    Kelvin''s implication was clear-the party couldn''t start if Tara didn''t dance with him, leaving everyone


    stranded.


    Tara''s expression shifted. The audience fell silent, waiting for her decision. Their eyes urged her on.


    "What a despicable guy!¡±


    Lena frowned in displeasure. Kelvin was obviously pressuring Tara.


    Just as she was about to stand up and say something, Cameron spoke up with a faint smile, ¡°Mr.


    Zimmer, are you suggesting that without this opening dance, the party can''t proceed today?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Kelvin thought Tara couldn''t refuse this invitation as there were so many people in the room, all


    waiting for her.


    ¡°I see, that makes things simple.¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly.


    Just as Kelvin thought Cameron was about to give in, Cameron suddenly looked at Tara beside him.


    To everyone''s surprise, he reached out his hand and politely extended an invitation.


    ¡°Tara, you heard what Kelvin said earlier. Come. Let''s go up and dance the opening dance


    together.¡±


    Cameron not only stunned Tara with this statement but he shocked Lena and everyone in the room


    as


    2/2


    well. They all froze in disbelief.


    Is this guy out of his mind?


    *... ¡°Tara hesitated.


    She feared Kelvin, but she was more concerned about Cameron''s safety.


    If she agreed to dance with Cameron on stage, it would embarrass Kelvin in front of everyone.


    Knowing Kelvin''s temperament, he would definitely not let it off the hook.


    ¡°Let''s go, Tara. Don''t waste the stage lights.¡±


    Cameron understood Tara''s concerns and gave her a reassuring look.


    Tara''s eyes flickered as she looked at Cameron''s reassuring gaze. Her anxiety inexplicably


    diminished.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Okay."


    She nodded gently and then stood up. Cameron politely took Tara''s hand.


    "How dare you!¡± Kelvin roared into the microphone, his face twisted in rage.


    ¡°Mister, let me give you some advice. Back off now, theres no need to confront Kelvin,¡± a young


    man behind Cameron advised.


    Although Cameron was Yrando''s representative, he was nothingpared to Kelvin and the


    Zimmer family.


    Lena also asked with concern, ¡°Cameron, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡ª After all, Kelvin was on the stage. If something unexpected happenedter, even she would have


    difficulty stopping it in time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Colonel Bailey,¡± Cameron reassured her.


    "And Dr. Smith, just rx. Kelvin is nothing to worry about.¡±


    He smiled faintly and then, holding Tara''s hand, strolled toward the stage under Kelvin''s murderous


    gaze.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Silence filled the banquet hall.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Cameron. In their eyes, Cameron''s actions were suicidal.


    Cameron remainedposed. He held Tara''s hand as they slowly made their way to the center of


    the


    stage.


    "Don''t you dare!¡±


    Kelvin''s menacing warning echoed from the stage,


    Cameron ignored him. He smiled faintly as he looked at Tara,


    "DJ, could you please y some music for me?¡± Cameron politely addressed the sound engineer


    below the stage.


    ¡°Uh? Oh, sure.¡±


    The DJ was still somewhat stunned. He quicklyplied and started the music,


    Soon, a beautiful melody filled the room. With the music ying, Cameron politely invited Tara to


    dance.


    Tara epted his invitation. Cameron gently embraced Tara''s slender and narrow waist with his right


    hand while his left hand lightly interlocked fingers with hers.


    Together, they danced gracefully to the harmonious melody.


    Tara felt the warmth transmitted through their fingertips, and her heart quivered slightly.


    It was her first time dancing with a guy, let alone experiencing such intimate contact.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Strangely, she didn''t resist. Even a casual nce from the opposite sex would typically make her


    feel


    ufortable all over.


    She wondered if it was because she knew Cameron was helping her.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, is there something on your mind?¡± Cameron whispered, snapping her out of her


    thoughts.


    She looked up at Cameron and gently bit her lip.


    ¡°Thank you, Cameron.¡±


    "You''re wee,¡± Cameron replied with a smile, continuing to dance.


    Meanwhile, Kelvin trembled with rage as he watched the affectionate exchange between the two.


    He almost crushed the microphone in his hands.


    The sound of the microphone being squeezed snapped Tara out of her reverie. At the sight of


    Kelvin''s murderous gaze, she worried about Cameron''s safety again.


    Chapter 279


    2/3


    "Cameron, maybe we should stop,¡± she whispered.


    "What''s wrong, Dr. Smith? This doesn¡¯t seem like you.¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    ¡°I just feel we shouldn''t get you into trouble,¡± Tara said and bit her lip.


    "Are you worried about me?¡±


    Cameron chuckled. His eyes fixed on Tara, causing her cheeks to blush slightly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°He''s not really that big of a trouble.¡±


    Cameron chuckled. His demeanor was calm and confident, sending a shiver down Tara''s spine.


    She felt an inexplicable sense of reassurance from the man before her.


    ¡°Let''s continue,¡± Cameron said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tara nodded gently. She felt shy as she lowered her gaze.


    The two danced gracefully under the spotlight, drawing admiring nces from onlookers. It seemed


    that, at this moment, they were the protagonists of the party.


    But their hearts trembled as the crowd''s gaze shifted to Kelvin''s face, which was filled with


    murderous intent.


    They suspect that Cameron might not survive the night.


    Sighs echoed across the room.


    Archie sat in the corner and red at Cameron with hatred, eagerly anticipating Cameron''s


    inevitable


    fate.


    A


    The beautiful melody gradually came to an end under the watchful gaze of the crowd. As the music


    ceased, Cameron and Tara, bathed in the spotlight, exchanged smiles and fell into stillness


    ¡°Kid, the dance is over. Now, can you remove your hands from Tara?¡±


    Kelvin''s impatient voice cut through the silence.


    Tara''s heart skipped a beat, and her body stiffened slightly. However, Cameron remained calm. His


    expression remained unchanged.


    Cameron spoke casually as if oblivious to the underlying threat.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, aren''t you being a bit too overbearing? I''m just holding onto my girlfriend. It''s none


    of


    Chapter 270


    your business, is it?"


    3/3


    ¡°Did you hear me properly? I said, remove your hands from Tara!" Kelvin said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly.


    ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡±


    Kelvin''s face twisted into a grimace.


    A momentter, he reached for a guwand aimed the ck barrel directly at Cameron''s head.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    The scene immediately spiraled out of control.


    Everyone let out screams.


    Kelvin, an absolute madman, actually brought a gun.


    Tara stared at the handgun in Kelvin''s hand, her heart racing,


    Her mind went nk.


    ¡°This lunatic!¡±


    Lena turned pale and got up from her seat.


    But she couldn''t reach Kelvin in time with such a distance, so she could only try to stop Kelvin


    verbally.


    "What are you doing, Kelvin? Put the gun


    down!¡±


    Kelvin ignored Lena''s warning, his face full of ferocity as he stared at Cameron.


    ¡°Kid, kneel and beg me now, and maybe I''ll let you go.¡±


    Cameron simply smiled.


    ¡°Then go ahead and pull the trigger.¡±


    There was no fear in his eyes.


    ¡°This idiot. He''s still provoking Kelvin at a time like this!¡±


    1


    Lena gritted her teeth in anger.


    Kelvin was also stunned, looking at Cameron with surprise.


    "Kid, aren''t you afraid of death?¡±


    "Of course I am, but what''s the point of you pointing an empty gun at me?¡± Cameron replied


    calmly.


    Kelvin''s eyes slightly flickered.


    A momentter, his expression grew even fiercer.


    ¡°Kid, do you think you''re smart?¡±


    ¡°Then go


    ahead and pull the trigger,¡± Cameron repeated as he smiled faintly,


    Everyone was stunned by his arrogant statement.


    Was he really brave or just stupid?


    This gun was obviously real.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°This idiot. He''ll die if he doesn''t back down.¡±


    Lena looked frustrated.


    She would have run over to the stage If she hadn''t been afraid of triggering Kelvin''s reactive


    response and causing him to shoot.


    Tara''s eyes trembled, and she finally reacted.


    She looked at Kelvin with a pale face and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Zimmer, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down!¡±


    Kelvin''s emotions became even more agitated at the sight of Tara pleading for Cameron.


    He touched his chest and said, ¡°Tara, what''s so special about that stinking kid? Why are you with


    him? Do you know, you''re the woman that I have set my eyes on!"


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, I¡ª"


    ¡°Tara, there''s no need to waste your time talking to him. You''re free to decide who to have feelings


    for,¡± Cameron interjected, then looked at Kelvin.


    ¡°It''s you, Mr. Zimmer. I''ve been standing here waiting for you for so long. Why don''t you hurry up


    and shoot?¡±


    Kelvin''s face twisted in a grimace as he looked at Tara.


    ¡°Tara, you heard it too. He told me to shoot-"


    ¡°If you''re going to shoot, then hurry up. Why all this nonsense talk?¡± Cameron interrupted


    "Great! You''ve sessfully triggered me!¡±


    Kelvin was enraged.


    He smirked and scanned through the crowd below.


    ¡°You all heard it. He told me to shoot!


    "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish today!¡±


    With that, Kelvin turned his gaze back to Cameron, slowly pressing down on the trigger.


    Everyone held their breath, their faces turning extremely pale at that moment.


    Many of the more timid ones even covered their eyes directly.


    ¡°Kelvin, stop!¡± Lena shouted.


    She rushed onto the stage, regardless of the distance between them and the realization that she


    couldn''t stop Kelvin.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chapter 280


    Archie''s eyes gleamed with a hint of satisfaction.


    He was eager to finally see Cameron''s blood stter right then and there.


    ¡°No, don''t!¡± Tara eximed, instinctively trying to push Cameron away. But it was already toote


    because Kelvin had already pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    The sound of an empty gun chamber echoed through the quiet party venue.


    Everyone''s hearts trembled fiercely.


    Contrary to expectations, the scene of blood sttering on the stage did not ur.


    Lena froze.


    It turned out the handgun in Kelvin''shand had no bullets.


    ¡°Damn it. There really aren''t any bullets in the gun!¡±


    Archie felt a wave of frustration.


    Tara heaved a sigh of relief, feeling her legs go weak.


    Everyone was in a state of paralysis after the scare.


    Their palms were all sweaty.


    The crowd thought Kelvin was a madman, aplete lunatic indeed.


    Cameron looked at Kelvin, his face showing little emotional change because he had known the


    oue from the beginning.


    "Kid, congrattions. There really were no bullets in my gun.¡±


    Kelvin grinned, but his smile was exceptionally sinister.


    Cameron had embarrassed him again.


    Kelvin wondered how Cameron figured it out.


    He felt perplexed.


    At this moment, Lena also arrived on the stage.


    She coldly rebuked, ¡°Kelvin, have you gone mad?¡±


    However, in the face of Lena''s reprimand, Kelvin simply smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I am indeed


    crazy, Colonel Bailey. Crazy in love with Tara!¡±


    ¡°You call this love? It¡¯s just selfish possessiveness!¡±


    Lena furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Furthermore, you''re illegally carrying a firearm. I am officially going to arrest you!¡±


    ¡°lllegally carrying a firearm?¡±


    Kelvin chuckled.


    Chapter 281


    2/2


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, that kid just said it¡¯s a replica gun without live bullets. Is it really usible to arrest


    me based on that?"


    As he spoke, Kelvin hooked the handgun on his index finger, showing it to Lena.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lena inspected it and confirmed it was indeed a replica gun. However, the weapon was made of


    pure steel, almost indistinguishable from a real one.


    But trying to convict Kelvin based on this would indeed be difficult.


    Even if they arrested him, with the Zimmer family¡¯s influence in the capital and the Xander family''s


    support, he would probably only be detained for a few days at most.


    So, all Lena could do was issue a verbal warning.


    "Consider yourself lucky this time. Be more careful next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel Bailey!"


    Kelvin saluted Lena. However, his face wore a mocking smile. He knew Lena couldn''t touch him.


    Lena looked coldly at Kelvin, too indifferent to bother with him any longer.


    ¡°Cameron, Tara, let''s go,¡± she said, intending to take Tara and Cameron away:


    "Wait, Colonel Bailey. I have a few words to say to Tara!¡±


    "Say it quickly.¡±


    Lena frowned.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kelvin grinned, and then his gaze shifted to Tara.


    He looked wicked as he said, ¡°Tara, my feelings for you should be crystal clear. However, your


    actions today have truly disappointed me.


    ¡°Ill give you tonight to think it over. When you¡¯ve made up your mind, give me a call.


    ¡°Remember, don''t keep me waiting too long. My patience is limited.¡±


    Tara''s body stiffened instantly at his words. She knew Kelvin wasn''t just making empty threats.


    Kelvin was satisfied with her response. He then turned to leave the stage.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    Lena watched him go, knowing she could do nothing about him, allowing him to swagger away.


    However, just as Kelvin was about to leave, Cameron, who had remained silent all along, suddenly


    spoke up with a grin.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, isn''t it inappropriate to act all tough and leave just like that?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "Kid, what did you say?¡±


    1/3


    Kelvin''s steps halted, and he turned to look at Cameron.


    The anger that had subsided surged once again.


    Tara''s expression changed, and she quickly whispered, ¡°Cameron, let him


    80,"


    She knew Cameron wanted to stand up for her. But the opponent was Kelvin, the heir of the


    Zimmer family, a true madman.


    She didn''t want Cameron to get hurt for her.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Tara. It''s only Kelvin,¡± Cameron said calmly with a smile.


    Tara''s eyes flickered.


    Kelvin''s expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°Kid, it seems you haven''t learned your lesson! I won''t bother with you today out of respect for


    Colonel Bailey. Who do you think you are?


    ¡°If we were in the capital, I would have torn you apart long ago!¡±


    Kelvin didn''t hide his murderous intent.


    ¡°But we''re in Yrando.¡±


    Cameron rubbed his chin and chuckled.


    "Even here, I can still kill you!"


    Kelvin''s gaze turned sinister.


    With that, he shouted toward the entrance, ¡°Get in here and break this kid!¡±


    Instantly, over a dozen burly men strode into the party venue.


    Each had a menacing aura, with iron knuckles on their fingers. They were members of the


    underworld.


    They approached the stage and surrounded Cameron.


    The audience below the stage watched in breathless silence.


    Archie''s eyes gleamed with a touch of malicious joy.


    Cameron had walked straight into trouble.


    ¡°Kelvin, what do you think you''re doing?¡±


    Lena''s icy voice cut through the tension.


    Chapter 282


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, this is between me and that kid. I hope you don¡¯t interfere,¡± Kelvin said.


    ¡°After this is over, I will apologize to you.¡±


    "You!"


    Lena''s eyes widened.


    She was about to step forward to help Cameron.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you don¡¯t need to bother dealing with these people,¡± Cameron said with a


    chuckle.


    Kelvin''s gaze darkened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Colonel Bailey, you''ve seen how arrogant this kid is. If I don''t teach him a lesson today, how will


    I establish my authority in the capital?¡±


    Lena''s expression shifted.


    She looked at Kelvin and then at the stubborn Cameron.


    ¡°Forget it. I won''t interfere!¡±


    Cameron smiled.


    Kelvin smirked.


    As long as Lena didn''t intervene, he could crush Cameron as easily as squashing an ant.


    ¡°Go ahead. Take him down!¡± Kelvin ordered.


    Instantly, the dozen or so thugs converged on Cameron.


    Despite iming not to interfere, Lena kept a close eye on the situation. She was ready to intervene


    at any moment to rescue Cameron.


    Tara''s body tensed up, her palms sweating profusely.


    At that moment, the leader of the thugs raised his huge fist and aimed it at Cameron''s face.


    The iron knuckles on his fist gleamed coldly under the lights, indicating the imminent danger of a


    devastating blow.


    It would indeed cause severe injuries to anyone hit by them.


    Tara''s face turned pale, and she instinctively closed her eyes.


    Lena was preparing to step in and save the day.


    However, just when everyone thought Cameron was doomed, what followed stunned everyone in


    the


    room.


    Cameron stood his ground and effortlessly caught the man''s fist.


    The man''s face contorted in extreme pain, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Chapter 282


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡±


    Everyone was baffled by the turn of events.


    A crisp sound of bone breaking abruptly echoed in the quiet hall.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    A momentter, the man screamed in agony as he fell to his knees.


    Cameron''s grip on his arm caused it to twist unnaturally. It was broken by sheer force.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    The entire venue was silent, except for the man¡¯s screams.


    Everyone looked at Cameron in disbelief.


    They didn''t expect him to be able to catch the man¡¯s fist barehanded and even break his arm.


    They contemted the amount of strength that would be required.


    Lena''s eyes trembled slightly.


    Then she realized that her worries seemed somewhat unnecessary.


    After all, this guy had even defeated mercenaries. How could he not handle a few thugs?


    Tara opened her eyes instantly after hearing the agonizing scream.


    She looked in astonishment at the man kneeling and screaming.


    She wondered if Cameron did this.


    Kelvin''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    He realized that Cameron had such brute strength.


    He shouted at the thugs before him, ¡°All of you, attack together!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a collective roar, the dozen or so thugs simultaneouslyunched their attacks. Their fists with


    iron knuckles created a whistling sound as they aimed for Cameron''s head.


    T


    ¡°What a despicable guy!¡±


    Lena gritted her teeth.


    Cameron remained expressionless as he took a slow step forward.


    His punches were as swift as lightning.


    Suddenly, all thugs were knocked to the ground, howling in pain.


    Everyone watching couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    They thought Cameron''s fighting skills were terrifying.


    Tara''s heart trembled. She was shocked by the scene she just witnessed.


    ¡°How could this be...¡±


    Kelvin was utterly stunned. His face was ashen.


    Couldn''t these seasoned thugs from the underworld evenst a round against this guy?


    Chapter 283


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, do you still think you can take me down now?¡±


    Cameron finished a thug with one move and looked at Kelvin with a smile.


    Kelvin''s mouth twitched.


    As the scion of the capital and in front of so many people, Kelvin felt he couldn''t bow down to a


    lowlife like Cameron.


    ¡°Kid, I didn''t expect you to be quite skilled.¡±


    Kelvin smirked and stared at Cameron.


    ¡°But do you think survival depends solely on brute force? Let me tell you, it''s about intelligence


    and


    status!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Zimmer.¡±


    Cameron nodded with a smile, looking at Kelvin in amusement.


    "However, I don''t think you''re someone with much intelligence.¡±


    "What did you say?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelvin''s eyes narrowed as he red at Cameron.


    Cameron moved on and said, ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself, Mr. Zimmer?¡±


    "Fine! Very well!¡±


    Kelvin nodded repeatedly, his gaze growing colder as he stared at Cameron


    ¡°Kid, you''re the first person who dares to speak to me like this. I''ll remember you. When I return to


    the capital, I''ll be sure to look after you properly.¡±


    ¡°Return to the capital?¡±


    Cameron touched his chin and pondered.


    "Are you scared now?¡±


    Kelvin assumed Cameron was backing down and revealed a smug expression.


    ¡°If you kneel and beg me now, there might still be time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, it seems you haven''t quite grasped the situation.¡±


    Cameron shook his head.


    He continued with a smirk, ¡°To be honest, I don''t know how much influence you have in the


    capital.


    But if you keep acting tough, believe me, I''ll ensure you won''t leave this ce.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Kelvin''s pupils contracted sharply.


    He looked at Cameron, wanting to erupt in anger. However, when their gazes met, he sensed a


    hint of danger emanating from Cameron.


    Cameron actually wanted to kill him.


    Kelvin had goosebumps all over his body.


    Despite this, he stubbornly tried to salvage his pride.


    "Kid, you sure got some nerve talking to me like that!"


    ¡°If I didn''t, how could I call myself a man?¡±


    Cameron exuded an air of determination with each step he took toward Kelvin.


    "What do you want?"


    Kelvin recoiled like a startled bird.


    "Are you scared, Mr. Zimmer?¡±


    Cameron raised an eyebrow, looking at Kelvin.


    ¡°If you are, then apologize sincerely to Tara and promise never to harass her again. I will allow you


    to leave here today.¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    Kelvin''s eyes narrowed, his gaze turning increasingly sinister.


    ¡°Then stay,¡± Cameron replied, his tone bing colder.


    He was done wasting time with Kelvin. He was merely a grandson of the Zimmer family, and if he


    had to be eliminated, so be it.


    Sensing Cameron''s murderous intent, Kelvin''s throat involuntarily rolled


    He felt a sudden surge of danger, making him shake uncontrobly.


    Cameron took another step toward Kelvin.


    Kelvin''s heart skipped a beat.


    His voice was filled with reluctance as he muttered, ¡°I-l apologize...¡±


    The whole venue erupted with gasps at Kelvin''s apology.


    ¡°Tara, I-I''m sorry,¡± Kelvin added, directing his apology to Tara amidst the crowd''s astonishment.


    Kelvin looked at Cameron while gritting his teeth.


    Chapter 284


    2/3


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cameron nodded indifferently.


    Kelvin''s face turned livid.


    With his dignity shattered, he turned and left the stage, a sh of intense murderous intent


    gleaming in his eyes. He vowed to remember this humiliation.


    Cameron remained indifferent. He had seen through the murderous intent in Kelvin''s eyes earlier,


    but he didn''t let it bother him.


    He would deal with him if Kelvin dared to try again. Moreover, in two days, he would settle the


    score with the Zimmer family once and for all.


    Today, he simply wanted to remind Kelvin not to harass Tara in theing days.


    Kelvin left the scene, but the atmosphere remained silent.


    All eyes were filled with profound amazement as they looked at Cameron. No one expected


    Cameron to scare Kelvin away.


    Lena cast a deep nce at Cameron. His performance today was indeed much more manly than she


    had imagined.


    "Hey, you weren''t really nning to kill Kelvin just now, were you?¡±


    Lena couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°I was just trying to scare him a little,¡± Cameron replied with a smile.


    t


    ¡°But why do I feel like it wasn''t just that?¡±


    Lena furrowed her brows, scrutinizing Cameron.


    ¡°I''m just an ordinary civilian. How would I dare?¡±


    Cameron shook his head, then grinned at Lena.


    ¡°By the way, Colonel Bailey, was my performance brave enough?¡±


    ¡°Brave my foot! Don''t you know youve stirred up big trouble?¡±


    Lena rolled her eyes.


    Cameron''s arrogant attitude instantly shattered any positive impression she had just started to


    build.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cameron simply smiled, not offering much exnation.


    Lena shook her head


    She said solemnly, ¡°After what you did to Kelvin just now, given his personality, he will definitely


    Chapter 284


    seek revenge on you when he returns. You should stay at my house temporarily until the situation


    calms down for your safety in the next few days.¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    ¡°Stay at your ce?¡± Cameron was startled, obviously not expecting Lena to say that.


    She looked unhappy. ¡°You don''t want to, do you?¡±


    ¡°I''d be happy to stay, but...


    1


    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I appreciate your kindness. Just protect Dr. Smith. I''ll be fine.¡±


    He knew Lena wanted to protect him, but he couldn¡¯t live in her house. Firstly, it was inconvenient.


    Secondly, he would be ending things with the Zimmers in two days.


    If he stayed at her house, his n wouldn''t work.


    ¡°Why do you always pretend to be strong?¡± Lena was a little angry.


    Cameron''s eyes shed coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t pretend. I have an inevitable grudge against the Zimmers. I


    need to resolve it.¡±


    She was startled. ¡°What grudge?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell youter. Since I have nothing else to do here, I''ll go home first. Bye.¡±.


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    ¡°Cameron... ¡°Tara wanted to thank Cameron, but he had already walked off the stage. Seeing him


    walk further away, she unconsciously revealed a hint of tenderness.


    "He only wants to solve problems by himselfl¡± Lena stomped her foot angrily.


    ¡°Leny, don''t be angry. Maybe Cameron has a solution,¡± Tara advised softly.


    J


    ¡°Tara, do you believe him? He only brags all day long! I bet he doesn''t know the terror of the


    Zimmers!"


    Lena gritted her teeth anxiously. Cameron always created trouble. Thest time was n, and this


    time was Kelvin.


    ¡°The Zimmers are indeed powerful, but I believe in Cameron.¡±


    Tara had an inexplicable trust in him. It seemed that there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    ¡°No way! Do you really believe him?¡±


    Lena looked at her best friend, widening her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Well, how should I describe it... Hmm...¡±


    Tara pursed her lips, pondered for a while, and said, ¡°I don''t think he¡¯s aimless.¡±


    ¡°No way, Tara."


    Chapter 285


    2/2


    Seeing Tara''s expression be softer, Lena suddenly realized something. She took a deep breath


    in disbelief.


    Tara was a little surprised. ¡°What''s wrong, Leny?"


    ¡°Tara, you..." Lena hesitated.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Tara was even more puzzled.


    ¡°Tara, do you have a crush on him?¡± After hesitating, Lena still asked her.


    ¡°I don''t! Leny, don''t talk nonsense...¡± Tara denied it hastily, but she instantly blushed.


    ¡°Then why did your face turn so red?¡± Lena was surprised. Did she guess it right?


    ¡°You asked me that suddenly. I got a little nervous.¡±


    Tara held back her shyness. ¡°Besides, you also know about my condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    This one sentence was enough to remind Lena. She forgot that Tara suffered from an aversion to


    men.


    This weird problem started in her first year of college until now. As time went by, instead of getting


    better, this problem became more serious.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    An unpleasant thought crept into Lena''s mind. It¡¯s all that bastards fault for deceiving Tara''s


    feelings and making her like this! If Lena meets him again, she¡¯ll beat him to death!


    At this moment, she hoped a man would appear to resolve Tara''s problem and make her believe in


    love again¡ªeven if that man was the pesky Cameron.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    "Alright, Tara, let''s go back too.¡±


    On stage, Lena calmed down.


    They didn''t need to stay as they had temporarily resolved their issues with Kelvin. She wasn''t


    interested in the party either.


    Tara nodded. Seeing that Lena didn''t ask any more questions, she felt relieved.


    "By the way, Tara, you can stay at my ce for the next few days. I worry about you being alone.¡±


    Lena suddenly became solemn.


    ¡°But, I still have to take care of my grandpa...¡±


    Tara was a little embarrassed but she knew that living at Lena''s ce was much safer.


    ¡°I cane over and apany you.¡±


    Lena continued, ¡°But you need to wait for me for two days. I''ll return to the military region to


    settle some matters and then report to the army. If Kelvines to harass you again, just call me.


    I''ll deal with him!"


    Although she couldn''t do anything to Kelvin when he hadn''tmitted a crime, she could deter


    him.


    "Will you stay with me? That would be great!¡± Tara eximed happily.


    Tara was full of joy and hugged Lena. ¡°Leny, I love you so much!¡±


    Lena chuckled and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    "Okay!"


    They soon headed home.


    Meanwhile, Kelvin, who left the hotel, drove his limited edition red Ferrari sports car to return to


    the Zimmers? vi in the capital.


    He looked gloomy, his mind racing with thoughts on how to get revenge on Cameron.


    That bastard embarrassed him in front of so many people today. He would never let Cameron go!


    However, when he returned home and was about to dispatch his men, he saw hundreds of


    underworld thugs gathered at the door.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everyone looked serious. Kelvin''s father, Chad, stood in front of the crowd gloomily.


    ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± Witnessing such a scene, Kelvin couldnt help but ask.


    "Kelvin, wee back,¡± Chad responded solemnly.


    Chapter 286


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong with your face?¡±


    Looking at the reddish and swollen side of his father''s face, Kelvin asked in surprise.


    "Someone made a big fuss at your grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet. I went to stop him, but he beat me


    up! ¡°Chad seethed in anger.


    ¡°What? Who dares to make a fuss at Grandpa''s birthday banquet?¡±


    Kelvin widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Who is he?"


    ¡°It''s a bastard named Cameron Morgan.¡± Chad''s tone was tinged with murderous intent.


    Kelvin was startled. ¡°Cameron? That Yrando''s representative?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± Chad was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°More than that!¡± Kelvin gritted his teeth. ¡°He embarrassed me at the party today!¡±


    ¡°It seems we''re destined enemies!¡± Chad''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Dad, I''ll bring people to kill him to avenge you and Grandpa!¡± Kelvin couldn''t wait to take action


    against Cameron.


    Chad stopped him. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be too hasty. We can deal with him¡°in two days.¡±


    Kelvin was puzzled. ¡°Why two dayster?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Chad told him the whole story.


    ¡°That''s interesting!¡± After Kelvin learned of the Zimmers'' n, he smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Dad, you must keep him alive and hand him to me! I''ll torture him to death!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Kelvin smiled grimly. Tara''s figure appeared in his mind again.


    Did she think that she could escape from him after finding a boyfriend?


    He would always get what he wanted. Since Tara didn''t ept him, she couldn''t me him for


    resorting to tricks.


    If he remembered correctly, she had a grandfather who was seriously ill and was in the hospital.


    His


    eyes narrowed slightly. A sinister thought soon shed through his mind.


    Meanwhile, Cameron called Lord ckheart after returning to the vi,


    "ckheart, is there any movement at the Zimmers?¡±


    ¡°Sir, ording to the news, the Zimmers have no connection with any family. But they quickly


    gathered forces from both sides of thew. Perhaps they want to deal with you two dayster.¡± ¡°As


    I expected, they won''t sit still.¡±


    Chapter 286


    3/3


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a hint of coldness.


    ¡°Sir, do I need to dispatch the army from the Leving Military Region to suppress them?¡± Lord


    ckheart asked.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need such a big battle to deal with the Zimmers. Lead the ck g Army and


    follow me to the Zimmers that day. I''d like to see what tricks they''re up to!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Two days flew by in the blink of an eye.


    It was cloudy in Yrando, making the overall atmosphere seem depressed.


    At the entrance of Max''s vi, forces from both sides of thew had gathered from all around the


    capital.


    The two groups wore white and ck respectively, standing in two rows. There were thousands of


    people in total.


    Max rested his hands behind his back, looking proudly at his men. Behind him, the Zimmers all


    looked excited.


    It showed their strength, to be able to gather their army in two days!


    With only a sentence, they could order forces from both sides of thew in the entire capital. They


    were the only family who could do that!


    Max asked, ¡°Chad, what time is it now?¡±


    "9:00 am.¡±


    "Hmm, that guy will be arriving soon.


    Max closed his eyes slightly, his expression indifferent.


    He just needed to wait for Cameron to fall for the trap. He would make the Morgan family¡¯s


    abandoned son die!


    On the other side, inside Azure Residence, Vi No. 1.


    When the clock¡¯s hand pointed to 9:00 am, Cameron, who was on the couch, opened his eyes.


    He got up and went outside Azure Residence. Meanwhile, the sky began to drizzle.


    A convoy had been waiting for a long time at the entrance. Countless men in ck clothes stood in


    the drizzle.


    Lord ckheart was dressed in ck, holding a dark umbre.


    Seeing Camerone out, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    He quickly stepped forward and held the umbre for Cameron.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Cameron asked.


    "Yes, the ck g Army is here! There are a total of 1,856 people!¡± Lord ckheart answered.


    "Okay, let''s go.¡±


    Chapter 287


    2/2


    ¡°Yes, sir!"


    Cameron got into the car. Soon, the convoy slowly drove away from Azure Residence.


    Along the way, Lord ckheart reported the information he collected.


    "Sir, the Zimmers have gathered forces from both sides of thew, a total of more than a thousand


    people.¡±


    "A thousand people...¡±


    He murmured, smiling coldly. ¡°They made a big deal to face me.¡±


    ¡°The Zimmers deserve to die!"


    Lord ckheart turned cold when he knew that they nned to attack Cameron.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron''s tone was firm.


    He wanted to destroy the Zimmers to avenge his dead mother!


    The convoy was like a ck torrent driving through the streets of Yrando. All the passers-by


    couldn''t help but stop and stare in shock.


    They even wondered if big shots wereing to Yrando for an inspection.


    While the passers-by were horrified, Cameron saw a familiar figure when his car turned at an


    intersection.


    It was Tara. She looked worried, not even noticing the ck convoy behind her. She walked


    hurriedly along the street with her phone in hand.


    What was she going to do?


    Tara''s unusual behavior made Cameron frown slightly.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± Lord ckheart asked.


    "ckheart, send a few people to follow thedy in the white dress in front. If anything happens,


    notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lord ckheart took the order.


    Soon, a ck Maybach separated from the convoy and slowly followed Tara.


    Seeing his men following her, Cameron felt relieved. He leaned back on the seat and closed his


    eyes to


    rest.


    Almost half an hourter, the convoy finally arrived at the Zimmers¡¯ vi.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Sir, we''re here,¡± Lord ckheart''s respectful voice sounded again.


    Cameron slowly opened his eyes, revealing a sense of coldness.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    1/2


    ¡°ckheart, tell our men to stay put. You follow me to the vi,¡± Cameron spoke, his tone


    indifferent.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lord ckheart responded.


    The convoy slowly stopped at the entrance of the vi¡¯s garden. The Maybach¡¯s door opened, and


    Cameron stepped out.


    Lord ckheart stood behind him and held an umbre for him.


    Therge umbre covered their faces. They walked toward the main entrance of the vi.


    At this moment, the Zimmers had been waiting for a long time.


    Looking at Cameron and Lord ckheart walking toward them, they showed a hint of menace.


    ¡°You punk, you''re finally here,¡± Max spoke slowly, his deep eyes reflecting murderous intent.


    ¡°It seems you''ve been looking forward to my arrival.¡± Cameron stared at Max calmly.


    Max smiled slyly. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Three days are up. Hand over the person to me. Where is he?¡± Cameron asked.


    Max was deliberately ying dumb. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The mysterious man who sold you my mother''s house.¡±


    ¡°Have I ever said that?¡±


    Max smiled. Looking at the Zimmers behind him, he asked again, ¡°Have you all heard me say such a


    thing before?¡±


    $


    ¡°No, Mr. Zimmer Senior. We never heard of it."


    ¡°Yes, Dad. I haven''t heard of it either.¡±


    ¡°That punk must have made it up!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone looked at each other and echoed Max.


    ¡°Look, they can all prove that I didn¡¯t say anything. What should we do then?¡±


    Max looked at Cameron again without concealing his ridicule.


    "What a pity. You didn¡¯t appreciate the chance I gave you.


    Cameron shook his head while his tone deepened.


    ¡°Chance?¡± Max sneered with disdain, and his expression turned somber. ¡°Who do you think you


    are to give us a chance? By the way, where is Colonel Larson? Why didn''t hee with you this


    time?¡±


    As he spoke, he deliberately looked into the distance. Apart from the ck cars parked outside, he


    Chapter 288


    didn''t see the military armored vehicles.


    ¡°I don''t need to bother him this time,¡± Cameron said calmly.


    ¡°No need to bother?¡±


    2/2


    Max sneered. ¡°You failed to invite him, didn¡¯t you? Colonel Larson only helped you once for the


    sake of Ms. Jones. Do you think I know nothing?


    ¡°Let me see what tricks you''re up to. You invited such a big convoy and hired someone to hold an


    umbre for you. It must have cost a lot of money.


    ¡°But you should act perfectly. Since you''ve spent money, why don¡¯t you spend more to hire some


    actors to support you? Are you out of money?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Zimmer Senior is right!¡±


    The Zimmers behind him startedughing sarcastically.


    Cameron was expressionless. He looked at the Zimmers as if he were looking at dead people.


    ¡°How dare you all insult sir! You''re seeking death!¡± Lord ckheart became furious and scolded


    them when he saw Cameron being humiliated.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    The Zimmers were stunned. The next second, theughter grew even louder.


    "Hahaha, I''m going to dieughing!¡±


    "Punk, where did you find such a top-notch actor? Do you think you''re filming a movie? I suggest


    you beg us for mercy. We''ll let you go if you do se. What do you think?"


    Another burst ofughter sounded.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    1/2


    ¡°Sir, let me kill them!¡±


    Lord ckheart shouted angrily. His expression turned grim under the umbre after hearing those


    ignorant Zimmers insult Cameron.


    ¡°Kill us? Just you


    two?¡±


    The Zimmers smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°Punk, you''re just an abandoned son of the Morgan family. You''re already lucky to be a


    representative of Yrando. Do you think you''re great? I admire your courage to fool usst time.


    You''re so bold toe again!


    ¡°Well, forget it. Since you''re here, I''ll make you stay forever! Guys, show up now! Let him witness


    the Zimmers'' power!¡±


    Following Max''s order, many people instantly appeared around the vi.


    They were dressed in ck and white clothes respectively, surrounding Cameron and Lord


    ckheart.


    ¡°Awaiting your orders, Mr. Zimmer Senior!¡± said Caleb Howe and Zion Field from the underworld


    and John Glover and Karter Swanson from the legal enforcement field.


    Countless other voices echoed them.


    The forces from both sides of thew responded in unison to Max from the top of the steps. Their


    voices were loud and respectful to him!


    ¡°Haha, thank you all! I''ll remember your help to the Zimmers today!¡±


    Max smiled while stroking his beard.


    Looking at the crowd in front, he turned to Cameron before ridiculing him, ¡°Do you see it? This is


    real strength, the symbol of power and status! 1 wonder what you''re going to do to deal with us.¡±


    Cameron looked at the boastful Max with no expression


    "Are you so frightened that you can''t speak?¡± Max taunted.


    His smile became more intense. ¡°I remember you said that if we couldn''te up with an


    exnation, you would let us disappear forever. Now I''d like to see how you do it!¡±


    Max rested his hands behind his back and puffed up his chest proudly. He felt extraordinary in


    havingplete control over the situation.


    "So, these people are your full power?¡± Cameron finally spoke and looked at Max indifferently.


    ¡°These people are already enough to deal with you!¡± Maxughed sarcastically.


    Chapter 289


    2/2


    Cameron ordered, ¡°Lord ckheart, let the ck g Army show up.¡±


    "Yes, sir!¡± Lord ckheart responded, then took out his phone and instructed, ¡°Enter now!¡±


    ¡°Lord ckheart?"


    The Zimmers were stunned. That was the name of the richest man in the world!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They all looked at the burly man behind Cameron


    They couldn''t see the man''s face clearly due to the umbre. But soon, they realized something


    and couldn''t help but sneer. They looked at Cameron as if he were a clown.


    ¡°Punk, how dare you find an actor to pretend to be Lord ckheart! Do you think we''re third-rate


    forces who have never seen Lord ckheart? Lord ckheart has been on the Venizon Cruise


    since he returned to Yrando! How will hee with you?


    ¡°Since you use Lord ckheart''s name, we¡¯ll help him teach you a lesson! Haha, he''ll definitely


    praise us when he finds out! Come on, guys! Beat him to death!¡± Max ordered sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Zimmer Senior!¡±


    The Zimmers¡¯ men immediately surrounded Cameron and Lord ckheart.


    However, just when they were about to strike, there was a sudden march of uniform footsteps


    outside the vi garden.


    Under the sound of footsteps, the ground shook slightly.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    The ground shook slightly. An army wearing ck military uniforms and holding rifles broke


    through the iron gate and appeared in the vi garden


    There were 1856 people in total!


    Everyone wore a cold expression, and a special ck g was on their shoulders.


    That was the symbol of the ck g Army. They were Lord ckheart''s personal army!


    ¡°Awaiting your orders, Mr. Morgan!¡± Charles Jordan, the leader of the ck g Army, stepped


    forward and bowed.


    ¡°Pledging allegiance to Mr. Morgan!¡±


    The ck g Army behind them followed suit. Their voices were like thunder, which shocked


    everyone present.


    The Zimmers'' arrogant smiles were frozen.


    Max felt like his mind was exploding. He trembled slightly as he stared at the army, then at


    Cameron and Lord ckheart under the ck umbre.


    Was the person next to Cameron really Lord ckheart?


    ¡°Impossible... That''s impossible!¡± Max refused to believe it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lord ckheart was the richest man in the world! His wealth wasparable to the wealth of


    Leving''s eight prestigious familiesbined!


    He could make the Zimmers disappear forever with only an order!


    How could such a man who stood at the top be willing to submit to an abandoned son of the


    Morgan family?


    ¡°You punk! How dare you bring the fake Lord ckheart and the ck g Army!¡±


    Max''s eyes widened, and his expression gradually turned ferocious with disbelief.


    ¡°Fake?¡± Cameron smiled yfully.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lord ckheart shouted angrily. He then lowered the umbre, revealing his cold and


    stern face in front of the Zimmers''.


    That was the real Lord ckheart! Everyone looked frightened.


    One of the Zimmers couldn''t bear the fear and fell to his knees. The others quickly did the same.


    The men from both sides of thew also knelt to the ground in fear after seeing Lord ckheart.


    They knew exactly what his identity and the ck g Army meant!


    Chapter 290


    2/2


    "D-dad, what should we do?¡± Chad, who was arrogant before, now looked pale.


    ¡°No... None of this is true...¡± Max stammered.


    Standing in the rain, he hunched unconsciously like a loser.


    ¡°Max, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help me teach Mr. Morgan a lesson?¡±


    Right then, Lord ckheart''s deep voice sounded.


    Max''s eyes darted in fear. He looked at Lord ckheart in horror, then at Cameron, who was in a


    white shirt.


    He never dreamed that Cameron''s ¡°boastful¡± words were all true!


    Lord ckheart was Cameron''s subordinate!


    Max couldn''t imagine how terrifying Cameron was that made the world''s richest man be his


    subordinate¡ªprobably nobody in Andura could match him.


    Who could stop his anger if he wanted revenge for what happened back then?


    Max fell into an unprecedented cowardice. When he thought about what to do, Cameron''s cold


    voice sounded, ¡°Max Zimmer, I''ll ask you onest time. Who was involved in my mother''s death?¡±


    fo

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Max turned pale, his body trembling in fear.


    He wanted to tell the truth. But he was afraid of the consequences that would await him afterward.


    ¡°You''d better think it through before answering.¡±


    Cameron''s cold voice startled Max again, causing his body to tremble even more violently.


    He looked at Cameron''s eyes, which were quiet and deep.


    He couldnt see much emotion in those eyes, but the chill in them seemed to be able to shatter his


    soul


    into pieces.


    ¡°I... 1 don''t know..."


    Max still chose to lie. The forces that organized the conspiracy back then were far more terrifying


    than Cameron.


    Once he told the truth, his fate would probably be worse than death!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Cameron stared at Max, his eyes brimming with murderous intent.


    Just then, Lord ckheart''s phone vibrated.


    He read it, then whispered in Cameron''s ear, ¡°Sir, Dr. Smith is in trouble... She''s about to...


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cameron''s expression changed slightly when he heard that. ¡°Damn it!"


    He took a deep breath. That bastard Kelvin was seeking death!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    1


    "ckheart, you lead a team to rescue Mr. Smith. Charles, take a few people with me. The rest of


    you stay behind until wee back,¡± Cameron immediately gave an order.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡± the ck g Army responded instantly.


    ¡°I''lle back to deal with all of youter!¡±


    Cameron looked at the Zimmers coldly. Then, he led a ck g Army squad away.


    After Cameron and Lord ckheart left, the Zimmers'' depression slowly dissipated.


    Everyone looked at each other, their clothes already soaked with sweat.


    They didn''t understand why Cameron suddenly withdrew his army. However, they soon discovered


    that the ck g Army hadn''t fully evacuated


    Chapter 291


    Only Cameron and Lord ckheart temporarily led a squad away.


    Judging from the situation, the Zimmers guessed they had something urgent to do. It undoubtedly


    gave the Zimmers some time to calm down.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, what should we do now?"


    All the Zimmers looked pale, and their voices were trembling. They didn''t want to die yet.


    ¡°Dad, when theye back again, we''ll be dead...¡± Chad was so scared he almost lost his voice.


    ¡°Chad is right. Dad, the ck g Army is still here. We can''t even run away...¡±


    Duncan was already frightened.


    ¡°You''re all useless trash! Aren''t you ashamed to be frightened by such little trouble?¡±


    Max had recovered from the shock. Looking at the frightened Zimmers, he showed a trace of


    resentment.


    ¡°But that guy... even Lord ckheart respects him.¡±


    ¡°So what?"


    Max snorted angrily with a gloomy look. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we have General Tucker supporting us!¡±


    "Oh, that''s right! How could we forget about this?¡±


    His sentence instantly pulled the Zimmers back from the abyss of despair.


    Now that they were in danger, Roger wouldn''t sit idly by!


    ¡°Juliet, Roger is your younger brother. It''s easier for you to ask for his help. Now that we''re in


    trouble, you must help us!¡± Max said agitatedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. The Zimmers are also my family. Chad is my husband. I''ll never sit idly by when


    the Zimmers are in trouble!¡±


    Juliet Tucker nodded in confidence. ¡°I''ll call Roger and ask him toe over!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Juliet! I''ll never forget your kindness.¡±


    Max burst into tears of gratitude. As long as Roger was willing to help, then Cameron would die!


    It was true that Lord ckheart was the richest man in the world and had great financial resources.


    So what? Here was Andura!


    In this country, military power was the one that dominated everything!


    That was also why the Jones, the wealthiest family in Leving, wanted to marry Laura to the Xanders


    ¡ª because the Xanders had an absolute say in the Leving Military Region!

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Meanwhile, at Caesar Hotel, in front of the presidential suite No. 1206.


    Tara was in a white dress and stood outside uneasily. She clutched her phone tightly.


    Several times, she was tempted to call Cameron or Lena for help, but she gave up because Dn


    was


    in Kelvin''s hands.


    He warned her that she must not let anyone else know about this matter. Otherwise, he would


    kill


    Dn!


    She didn''t expect Kelvin to be so mean as to order someone to kidnap her grandfather from the


    hospital.


    Dn had been living with her since she was a child while her parents were working abroad. When


    she had a high fever, he had taken care of her the whole day.


    It could be said that he was her closest rtive. She absolutely couldn¡¯t gamble with his life!


    Tara trembled as she looked at the door.


    She knew what was waiting for her in the room, but she had to enter, or her grandfather''s life


    would


    be at risk.


    She fully believed that that lunatic Kelvin would kill Dn.


    Taking a deep breath, she finally summoned the courage to knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Kelvin''s familiar voice came from inside.


    ¡°It''s me.¡± Tara bit her,


    r lips.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Soon, the door opened. The person who opened the door was a burly bodyguard in ck.


    She shuddered, then walked inside. Soon, the door was closed again. Seeing the bodyguard


    guarding the door, she fell into despair.


    ¡°Tara, you''re finally here.¡±


    Kelvin was sitting on the couch in the room in a rxed posture. Seeing Tarae in, he showed


    an


    evil smile.


    She looked cold. ¡°Kelvin, I''m here now. Where is my grandpa? Let go of him!"


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, your grandpa is fine.¡±


    Kelvin grinned, not ready to let Dn go.


    He knew that as long as Tara''s grandfather was in his hands, she would have to listen to him and do


    his bidding.


    1


    ins her Hor figure was so perfect that he was eager to sleep with


    Chapter 292


    her a few times to fulfill his desire!


    It just so happened that he was so depressedst night.


    2/2


    Thinking of that, Kelvin felt a sh of anger. He nced at Tara''s delicate body and finally stared at


    her chest.


    Realizing that he was looking at her, she immediately covered her chest, feeling sick.


    She knew what he wanted to do to her.


    Kelvin said with a smile, seemingly unhurried, ¡°Tara, since you ept my invitation, don''t pretend


    to be innocent. Put your hands down. I want to take a good look at your figure.¡±


    Since Tara was here, she wouldn''t have a chance to think about escaping from him. Before ruining


    her, he wanted to tease her first!


    ¡°Kelvin, don''t go too far! I''ll call the police!¡±


    Tara gritted her teeth, and her tone was cold. However, shecked confidence because she knew her


    threats were useless to Kelvin.


    He also understood this point and instantly smiled jokingly. ¡°Call the police? Do


    you think they''ll help you? Tara, I advise you not to waste time on resisting. If you have the strength,


    why not just take off your clothes, crawl to me, and serve me properly? I might release your grandpa


    if you can make me happy.¡±


    ¡°You''re so shameless!¡±


    His disgusting words immediately made her livid with anger. But apart from cursing a few words,


    she had no other choice.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "Haha! Isn''t it every man¡¯s nature to be shameless?¡±


    Seeing how Tara got angry but didn''t dare to resist, Kelvin smiled proudly.


    He was confident that she would obey him.


    She gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°That''s just your nature!¡±


    Cameron appeared in her mind unconsciously. She believed that he wouldn¡°t act like Kelvin!


    ¡°That''s because you don''t understand men, just like you don''t understand my love for you.¡±


    Kelvin gave an evil smile.


    ¡°Where on earth did you take my grandpa?¡±


    Tara wasn''t in the mood to talk nonsense with him. She only cared about Dn''s safety.


    ¡°He''s fine now. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him. He''ll also be my grandpa, after all.¡±


    He stroked his chin with a lustful look.


    Tara snapped, ¡°You''re daydreaming!¡±


    She red at him. ¡°Kelvin, I want to know my grandpa¡¯s safety now!"


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    He immediately signaled his bodyguard, ¡°Bring me my phone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kelvin!¡±


    The bodyguard looked respectful and handed Kelvin the phone.


    He turned on his phone to make a video call.


    Soon, he connected the call. It was a dark room on the screen.


    An old man in his 70s who looked haggard was tied to a chair. Four tall bodyguards in ck


    guarded


    him.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    When Tara saw the weak Dn, her eyes instantly turned red.


    Dn opened his eyes in a daze as he heard Tara''s voice. Seeing her reddish eyes, he immediately


    showed a weak smile. ¡°Tara.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, they didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± Tara was full of anxiety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tara. I''m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me...¡±


    Chapter 293


    2/2


    As Dn spoke, he suddenly coughed violently.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    She yelled at Kelvin agitatedly, ¡°If anything happens to my grandpa, I''ll never let you go!¡±


    "Didn¡°t you see Mr. Smith coughing? Give him medicine!¡±


    He pretended to be angry and shouted at the bodyguards on the phone screen.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kelvin!" The bodyguards immediately responded.


    Then, Kelvin hung up the phone.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tara shouted, but the phone was off.


    "Alright, you''ve seen your grandpa. If you want to meet him quickly, just do as I say. Take off your


    clothes.¡±


    Kelvin ignored the tender moment between Tara and Dn. He felt that he had given her enough


    patience.


    ¡°Kelvin, you beast! You''ll get retribution!¡±


    She gritted her teeth in hatred. But he smiled as if he didn''t care. ¡°I don''t think so.¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly stood up from the couch, looked at her angry eyes, and showed an evil


    smile. ¡± Tara, I gave you a chancest night, but you didn''t cherish it.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said? I said that sooner orter, you would take off your clothes, crawl to


    me, and beg me to sleep with you! Do you believe it now?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelvin was condescending, and his words were humiliating.


    t


    "You despicable bastard!¡±


    Tara was pissed off. But she could only obey him because Dn was still in his hands.


    ¡°As long as I can achieve my goal, I won''t mind being shameless sometimes!¡±


    He sneered and clenched his hand slightly.


    Her tone was cold. ¡°Will you let my grandpa go as long as I do what you say?¡±


    ¡°It depends on your next performance.¡± Kelvin said yfully.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    As if resigned to her fate, Tara closed her eyes and slowly unbuttoned her dress from her back in


    despair.


    Cameron appeared in her mind again.


    That man was unique. But she would no longer be worthy of him.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Cameron...


    Tara trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t know why Cameron''s figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Perhaps she subconsciously regarded him as a special person.


    ¡°Sorry, Cameron...¡± she murmured in her heart.


    She felt she had ruined Cameron''s kindness as he helped her so much at the party yesterday.


    In despair, she unbuttoned her dress and slowly pulled off the shoulder straps, revealing her tender


    skin.


    Kelvin''s eyes lit up, and he immediately stood up impatiently. ¡°You''re too slow! Let me help you!"


    With that said, he grabbed her dress!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tara screamed, resisting instinctively.


    During the resistance, he tore off one of the shoulder straps of her dress. Her face turned pale, and


    her delicate body couldn''t help but tremble.


    He sniffed the torn¡ªoff shoulder strap, bing even more excited and wanting to move forward


    again.


    Just then, a card-swiping sound suddenly sounded at the door.


    "What happened?¡±


    Kelvin''s heart skipped a beat while Tara trembled.


    T


    The bodyguard at the door was about to check the situation. Suddenly, a silver needle poked out


    from the crack of the door and hit his forehead.


    The bodyguard stiffened. Before he could react, the silver needle pierced his forehead, making him


    fall to the ground.


    Then, the door slowly opened. A familiar figure walked in.


    "Why are you here!¡± Seeing the familiar face, Kelvin was so frightened that his voice sharpened


    ¡°Cameron?¡±


    Tara was stunned. She covered her chest to prevent her dress from slipping. There was an


    unbelievable trance in her eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cameron, is it you?"


    ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡±


    It wasn''t until Cameron''s gentle voice sounded that Tara realized it wasn''t an illusion!


    Chapter 294


    2/2


    She trembled violently, and her eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Cameron, it''s really you...¡±


    She burst into tears. She never expected Cameron to show up.


    At this moment, she felt she could vent all her grievances and fears to him.


    ¡°It''s alright now. Dr. Smith.¡±


    Cameron whispered to the crying Tara. Then, he red at Kelvin, showing deep murderous intent.


    ¡°It seems you''ve forgotten what I said yesterday!¡± Cameron said angrily.


    ¡°You... How did you get my room card?¡± Kelvin couldn''t hide his trembling tone.


    As far as he knew, Caesar Hotel was famous in the country for upholding their customer''s


    confidentiality!


    ¡°This hotel belongs to me. Is it weird that I can get your room card?¡± Cameron''s eyes were cold


    "What! Your hotel?¡± Kelvin''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Didn''t Caesar Hotel belong to Lord ckheart?


    Before his thoughts could escte, Cameron walked toward him, sending a chill down his spine.


    "Don¡¯te over! Tara''s grandpa is still in my hands!¡± Kelvin yelled at Cameron.


    Right now,


    he didn''t care anymore how Cameron found this ce or how he got the room card. The most


    important thing was to save his own life!


    Cameron ignored him and didn¡¯t stop walking.


    Kelvin trembled when he found the threat was useless. He quickly nced around and saw a fruit


    knife on the table.


    Instantly, he reached out to pick up the fruit knife, nning to catch Tara as a hostage.


    But Cameron already saw through Kelvin''s moves. He shifted to Kelvin like a phantom, taking the


    lead to pick up the fruit knife.


    Kelvin shed with fear when he looked at Cameron, who had appeared before him in seconds.


    ¡°You can''t hurt me! I''m the eldest son of the Zimmers-Ah!"


    Before Kelvin could finish his words, Cameron stabbed his hand hard with the fruit knife, piercing


    the table along with it!


    Screams filled the whole room.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    The screams echoed through the room.


    Kelvin turned pale and twitched his body vigorously.


    Tara was startled when she saw the scene.


    ¡°You''re so noisy!¡±


    Cameron''s eyes were sharp. He kicked Kelvin''s chest so hard that the bones cracked.


    Kelvin groaned. Severe pain spread throughout his body, causing his whole body to tremble.


    But he was even shocked to find that he couldn''t speak!


    After struggling, he could only make some hoarse sounds.


    ¡°Punk... what did you do to me?¡±


    Kelvin looked around in horror, and sweat kept dripping down his forehead.


    Cameron looked cold. At this moment, he just wanted to kill Kelvin.


    Sensing Cameron''s murderous intention, Kelvin immediately endured the severe pain, shouting


    hoarsely, ¡°If you kill me, Tara''s grandpa will be dead!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cameron smirked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next moment, his phone rang. It was Lord ckheart.


    "Sir, we''ve sessfully rescued Mr. Smith and sent him to the General Hospital.¡±


    "Got it. I''ll go over there soon.¡±


    After saying that, Cameron hung up the phone and looked at Kelvin with an increasingly cold and


    terrifying look.


    Kelvin''s pupils shrank sharply. He felt as if his skull was about to explode.


    He brayed lowly, ¡°Y-you can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°What a pity, Mr. Kelvin. I''ve found the hostage. So, enjoy this!¡±


    Cameron sneered, then kicked Kelvin''s crotch hard.


    With a muffled sound, Kelvin''s pants were stained with blood. He instantly fainted on the spot


    amidst his hoarse and sharp howl.


    Looking at the pool of blood on his crotch, Tara covered her mouth while trembling.


    She looked at Cameron. ¡°Cameron, you crippled him... The Zimmers won''t let you go.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Chapter 295


    2/2


    ¡°Really?¡± Tara didn''t believe it and thought he was trying tofort her.


    Kelvin was Max''s favorite grandson, the future heir of the Zimmer Group.


    Cameron''s kick was tantamount to ruining Max''s future! The Zimmers* wrath would overwhelm


    Cameron!


    He smiled confidently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tara''s eyes shed. Her worry subsided when she saw his confidence.


    ¡°Sorry for bringing you trouble again...¡±


    She med herself. If it weren''t for helping her, Cameron wouldn''t be in such a situation.


    "Why are you apologizing to me? It''s not your fault.¡±


    Heforted her softly, ¡°Alright, Dr. Smith, cheer yourself up. You have to go to the hospital to see


    your grandpa. You won''t want to show him your weak side, right?¡±


    ¡°My grandpa?¡±


    Hearing Dn''s news, Tara perked up. She looked at Cameron and asked in surprise, ¡°Did you


    rescue my grandpa?¡±


    He smiled slightly. ¡°Yes. So let''s go there quickly.¡±


    Upon saying that, he took off his coat and gently put it on her. She felt moved and stared nkly


    at


    him.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, let''s go,¡± Cameron said softly before turning around.


    She nodded, feeling inexplicably relieved when she felt the heat and faint masculine scent emitting


    from his coat.


    Holding his coat tightly, she wiped her tears and quickly followed him.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Outside the hotel room, the ck g Army squad stood upright.


    Seeing Cameroning out, Charles immediately said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Morgan, we await your


    next instructions.¡±


    ¡°Clean the room first, then send Kelvin to the vi. Convey my words to the Zimmers...¡± Cameron


    ordered sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡±


    Charles took the order and signaled the army. Immediately, the ck g Army entered the room


    to


    clean the mess.


    Tara was stunned when she looked at the fierce ck g Army.


    Wasn''t this Lord ckheart''s personal army? Why were they willing to obey Cameron''s orders to


    clean the room?


    still full of surprise, she followed him downstairs and came to a ck Maybach.


    ¡°Let''s get in, Dr. Smith.¡± Cameron opened the back seat door for Tara gentlemanly.


    ¡°Is this your car?¡±


    She was shocked again. It was a Maybach, a luxury car worth tens of millions! And a few more


    Maybachs were in front of them right now!


    After seeing the ck g Army and the Maybach, she wondered about Cameron''s identity even


    more.


    She was so shocked by the scene before her that she couldn''t move.


    Cameron smiled slightly. ¡°Get in the car first. It''s more important to check on your grandpa¡¯s


    condition. I''ll exin to youter.¡±


    When he mentioned Dn, Tara instantly returned to her senses, nodded, and entered the car.


    Soon, the Maybach slowly drove away from the hotel. Looking at the luxurious¡¯ interior, she felt she


    wasn''t in reality.


    Meanwhile, all the Zimmers were in Max''s vi at Bloomfield Street No. 23. They anxiously waited


    for Roger''s arrival.


    Under Juliet''s pleading, Roger decided to take action personally to suppress the ck g Army


    and Cameron, who dared to provoke them.


    "With General Tucker here, that punk will be doomed this time!¡±


    Chapter 296


    "He won''t have a good ending!¡±


    The Zimmers gritted their teeth with murderous intent. Max also seethed in deep anger.


    He thought Cameron was merely daydreaming about destroying the Zimmers.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, something bad happened!¡±


    Just then, a servant came to report in a panic.


    ¡°What''s the rush?¡± Max frowned.


    The servant looked anxious. ¡°Someone had beat up Mr. Kelvin...¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Max stood up abruptly. ¡°Where is Kelvin?¡±


    "He''s at the entrance. The ck g Army sent him back.¡±


    "ck g Army?¡±


    His pupils shrank sharply, and his expression turned grave. ¡°Take me there now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Zimmer Senior!¡±


    The servant quickly led the way. The rest of the Zimmers also followed behind.


    Max walked in the front. When they arrived at the garden''s gate, they saw the unconscious Kelvin.


    His crotch was stained with blood, which clearly showed what had happened to him.


    ¡°Oh, Kelvin...¡±


    Juliet couldn''t bear the sight and passed out on the spot.


    "Dear!"


    Chad quickly stepped forward to support her, his eyes instantly turning red.


    ¡°Who did this!¡± Max was furious.


    ¡°It''s Cameron..." The servant trembled.


    "What? It''s him again!¡±


    Max grabbed the servant''s cor and roared, ¡°Where is he? How dare he cut off the Zimmers*


    bloodline! Ill chop him into pieces!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea...¡±


    The servant''s body was shaking wildly. ¡°I only know he asked someone to send you a message...


    "What message?¡±


    ¡°He said you failed to teach your grandson, so he helped you to discipline him...¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 296


    3/3


    ¡°Nonsense! It''s not his turn to discipline Kelvin!¡± Max''s eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, he also said...¡±


    He growled. ¡°What else did he say? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°He also asked you to wait here. He''ll be back in another hour. If he doesn''t get the answer he wants


    by then, he''ll make the Zimmers..."


    ¡°Make us what?"


    ¡°Make the Zimmers disappear forever...¡±


    ¡°Damn it!"


    Max was so angry that he kicked the servant to the ground, yelling, ¡°Why are you staying still? Call


    Dr. Stone over!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Y-yes, Mr. Zimmer Senior!¡± The servant got up and hurriedly went to call the renowned doctor,


    Eric


    Stone.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°Dr. Stone, how is Kelvin?¡±


    In the inner court of the vi, Max looked expectantly at Eric Stone who had juste out of the


    room.


    1/2


    Behind him, all the Zimmers dared not speak.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, Mr. Kelvin''s life was temporarily saved after my rescue. He''s awake, but...¡± Eric


    paused.


    ¡°But what?" Max was nervous.


    ¡°But Mr. Kelvin is seriously injured. He won''t be able to have children in the future.¡±


    "Ah! Kelvin!¡± Max was greatly affected by this and almost fell.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior!¡± Everyone rushed to support him.


    "Get out of my way!"


    He pushed them away, his expression somber and terrifying. Cameron had destroyed the Zimmers¡¯


    bloodline!


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Zimmer Senior. I''ve tried my best..." Eric trembled.


    "Dr. Stone, you did your best. You go and rest first.¡± Max was still boiling in rage.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Zimmer Senior..." Eric quickly left.


    The Zimmers were silent. At this moment, no one dared tofort Max.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, General Tucker is here!¡±


    Just when the atmosphere was particrly dim, a servant came to report good news.


    After calming himself down, Max shouted, ¡°Let''s go to the door to meet General Tucker!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, don''t bother. I''m already here.¡±


    Suddenly, a loud voice sounded.


    A tall and burly middle-aged man in military uniform walked from the door of the inner court. He


    looked heroic, radiating a powerful aura.


    He was none other than the Capital Military Region''s general, Roger Tucker!


    Behind him, two soldiers with the colonel rank followed.


    ¡°Roger!¡± Max''s spirits were lifted and he hurriedly greeted Roger, ¡°You''re finally here!¡±


    "Hello, Mr. Zimmer Senior.¡± Roger greeted.


    Chapter 297


    2/2Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Roger, I haven''t seen you in a few months. You''re bing more heroic! But how did youe


    in? Did the ck g Army not stop you?" Max asked in doubt.


    ¡°It''s just the ck g Army. I''ve suppressed them.¡± Roger looked proud.


    ¡°That''s great!¡± Max''s eyes lit up. Their savior had arrived!


    "General Tucker, you''re truly great!¡±


    The Zimmers behind also let out excited shouts.


    ¡°Haha, it''s not a big deal.¡± Roger smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Where are Juliet and Kelvin? Why aren''t


    they here?¡±


    ¡°Juliet is with Kelvin in the house. He...¡±


    Max couldn''t help but pause for a moment. His anger surged again. ¡°Roger, you''d better go in and


    see Kelvin yourself.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Roger felt''something had gone wrong. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°You guyse in with me.¡±


    He led his men into the room. As soon as he entered, he saw Kelvin lying weakly on the bed.


    With Eric''s rescue, Kelvin''s life was no longer in danger, and he woke up from aa. But he lost his


    dignity as a man. His eyes were lifeless, like a corpse.


    Juliet was by the bedside, her eyes reddish and swollen from crying.


    Seeing Rogering in, she immediately burst into tears. ¡°Roger, you''re finally here! You must


    avenge


    Kelvin!¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    1/2


    ¡°Juliet, what happened?¡±


    Seeing his sister in tears, Roger felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Just now, Kelvin was deprived of his manhood by that bastard named Cameron. He''s disabled for


    the rest of his life! Roger, I feel desperate!¡± Juliet shouted hoarsely.


    ¡°What a vicious man! How could he make such a harsh blow!¡±


    Roger clenched his fists, and his expression darkened.


    ¡°Roger, you must avenge Kelvin,¡± Juliet pleaded.


    ¡°Uncle Roger, I can''t ept it..."


    1


    Kelvin also shed painful tears. ¡°I just pursued the woman I liked, but he rushed into the hotel. Not


    only did he grab my woman, he also destroyed me, making me unable to be a real man...¡±


    ¡°He''s so unreasonable!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Their cries ignited Roger''s anger.


    ¡°Uncle Roger, he also said that he would destroy the Zimmers and make all our women


    prostitutes!¡±


    Kelvin increased Roger''s anger by distorting the truth. ¡°He has Lord ckheart''s support. We can''t


    defeat him at all...¡±


    "He''s so arrogant. Does he think the Zimmers are no match for him?¡±


    Roger looked solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll help you. Tell me, how do you want to retaliate against


    him?¡±


    "He ruined my life. I want to destroy everything he has!¡±


    Kelvin looked determined.


    "Okay, no problem!¡± Roger agreed immediately.


    ¡°General Tucker, the results are out. That man named Cameron Morgan is now Ms. Jones¡¯


    representative in Yrando. He has a girlfriend named Dakota Jennings.¡±


    Right then, the subordinate behind reported to Roger.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Roger responded.


    ¡°Dakota Jennings?¡±


    Kelvin pondered. The next second, he clenched his fists while disying a crazy smile. ¡°Uncle


    Roger,


    I have an idea to retaliate against him!¡±


    "What do you want to do?¡± Roger asked.


    Chapter 298


    2/2


    ¡°I want to...¡± He told Roger his n.


    "Okay, just do whatever you want!¡± Roger immediately agreed.


    Since Cameron destroyed Kelvin, they would ruin his girlfriend as revenge!


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Roger! You''re the best!¡± Kelvin quickly ttered him.


    "When will we set off?¡± He couldn''t wait any longer. As Cameron had ruined him, he wanted to


    make


    Dakota feel the same!


    ¡°We can set off now.¡± Roger replied.


    "Okay!" Kelvin immediately stood up.


    Roger was a little worried. ¡°Kelvin, are you well enough to get out of bed?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I can bear this little pain!¡± Kelvin gritted his teeth, his eyes shing with madness.


    "Okay, let''s set off now.¡±


    Roger ordered the subordinates behind him, ¡°Tell everyone to gather at Aquarine Residence and


    seal off the scene!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Tucker!¡±


    He looked domineering. ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    "Okay, Uncle Roger!¡±


    Kelvin endured the pain and couldn''t wait to get up with Juliet''s help.


    He would record the whole processter and broadcast it live to Cameron. He wanted that bastard


    to see how his most cherished girlfriend got destroyed!

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Outside, the Zimmers waited anxiously.


    Seeing Roger walking out, they immediately focused on him.


    ¡°Roger...¡± Max stepped forward to greet him.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, I already know about Kelvin''s situation.¡±


    Roger took a deep breath and dered coldly, ¡°I''m going to avenge him.¡±


    ¡°Roger, what do you mean?¡± Max''s body shook with excitement.


    "Avenge Kelvin. Destroy Cameron.¡±


    His few simple words immediately reignited the Zimmers* hope.


    Roger was about to take action!


    Everyone cheered, ¡°General Tucker is the mightiest!¡±


    Max said tteringly, ¡°Roger, thank you very much! I appreciate everything you''ve done for the


    Zimmers. We''ll never forget your kindness.¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big deal. The Zimmers'' business is also mine.¡±


    Roger was arrogant. ¡°Do you want to go with me or stay in the vi?¡±


    "We''ll


    go with you,


    of course!¡±


    1/2


    Max clenched his fists. The Zimmers couldnt miss the opportunity to act with the army.


    $


    He would show everyone in the capital and Yrando that the Zimmer family was the absolute


    overlord!


    ¡°But you''re going against Lord ckheart for us. If you offend him...¡±


    Max deliberately showed concern but was actually scheming. He wanted to leave a good


    impression in front of Roger.


    "He''s just the richest man in the world. Although he has money, he has no power. We don''t need to


    be afraid of him.¡± Roger smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°Roger, you''re indeed worthy of being a general!¡± Max patted Roger''s shoulder.


    ¡°General Tucker is awesome!¡±


    "General Tucker is great!¡±


    The Zimmers cheered again. Their tters made Roger raise his chin even more proudly.


    He clenched his fist and ordered, ¡°Follow me! This time, I''d like to see how that bastard can destroy


    the Zimmers!¡±


    Chapter 299


    2/2


    On the other side, Cameron and Tara took the Maybach to General Hospital.


    He had no idea what the Zimmers were doing. After getting out of the car, they went to Ward 206.


    Tara immediately ran into the ward.


    ¡°Grand...¡±


    Looking at Dn on the hospital bed, she wanted to call out to him but suddenly paused.


    She spotted a familiar face in the ward-it was the richest man in the world, Lord ckheart!


    ¡°L-Lord ckheart?"


    Tara''s eyes widened in surprise. Why was Lord ckheart in Dns ward?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Smith.¡±


    Lord ckheart knew that she was Cameron''s friend and showed a polite smile.


    "H-hello, Lord ckheart.¡± Tara became nervous, and her tone was stiff.


    At that moment, Cameron also walked into the ward.


    Lord ckheart almost called him ¡°Sir¡± but quickly changed his words. ¡°Hello, Mr. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Lord ckheart, thank you for your help in rescuing Mr. Smith.¡± Cameron smiled politely.


    "You''re wee,¡± Lord ckheart replied.


    "Cameron, do you two know each other?¡±


    Seeing their conversation, Tara couldn''t help but ask Cameron in surprise.


    He smiled. ¡°We can be considered friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    She was even shocked to know the richest man in the world was Cameron''s friend.


    Feeling numb, she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You and Lord ckheart are friends? You didn''t tell


    me before!¡±


    "You didn¡¯t ask me before.¡± Cameron grinned softly.


    ¡°I''m really curious. What is your real identity?¡±


    Tara was unable to see right through him.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    1/2


    In the ward, Cameron looked at Tara''s shocked expression and smiled softly. ¡°Dr. Smith, let''s talk


    about thister. I''d better check on your grandpa¡¯s condition first.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she immediately recovered from the shock and hurriedly went to Dn. *


    Grandpa, are you feeling well?¡±


    "Haha, I''m fine. It''s just that I made you worry.¡± Dn showed a kind smile.


    "Sorry, Grandpa. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    Tara felt guilty and held his hands tightly. He wouldn''t have suffered if it wasn''t for her.


    ¡°It''s not your fault but Kelvin''s. He''s too despicable. He didn''t hurt you, right?¡±


    ¡°He didn''t.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She shook her head. ¡°Cameron saved me.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Miracle again?¡±


    Dn looked at Cameron. ¡°Dr. Miracle, thank you for saving Tara. I must have caused trouble for


    you and Lord ckheart.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a big deal. Mr. Smith, let me check on you.¡±


    Cameron smiled warmly. While talking, he stepped forward to check Dn''s pulse.


    Dn was not in a critical condition. However, his pulse was a little weak.


    ¡°Cameron, is my grandpa okay?¡± Tara stood aside and asked nervously.


    "He''s fine, just frightened by the kidnapping. He only needs to rest for a night.¡±


    After hearing that, she finally felt relieved.


    Looking at the scene, Dn felt embarrassed as he and Tara had troubled Cameron too much.


    But she met a man worth trusting for the rest of her life.


    He wondered if Cameron liked her. And also her problem of aversion to men...


    Thinking of that, Dn wanted to ask Cameron if there was any way to cure Tara.


    Just then, Charles, themander of the ck g Army, suddenly walked into the ward with a


    grim expression. He whispered something in Cameron''s ear.


    ¡°People from the Capital Military Region?¡± Cameron turned cold.


    Unexpectedly, the Zimmers had a rtive who worked in the Capital Military Region as a general.


    Roger had detained the ck g Army!


    Chapter 300


    2/2


    He smiled sarcastically. ¡°This is getting interesting. Get ready. We''ll return to the vi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡± Charles responded.


    Cameron looked at Dn with an apology. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Smith. I have some urgent matters. I''ll see


    your


    "Haha, I''m fine. Go ahead with your business.¡±


    Dn decided to ask Cameron about Tara''s problem the next time.


    ¡°Then I''ll leave first.¡±


    Cameron also told Tara, ¡°Dr. Smith, you stay here to take care of your grandpa. I''lle backter.


    Call me if there''s anything urgent.


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, I''ll also leave,¡± Lord ckheart said politely and followed Cameron.


    Tara felt worried. Looking at Cameron''s departing figure, she knew he was probably going to Max''s


    vi to deal with the Zimmers.


    Even though Lord ckheart went with him, she couldn''t help but worry for his safety.


    Suddenly, she thought of something-she could ask Lena for help!


    ¡°Grandpa, I''ll go out to call someone!¡±


    Tara immediately left the ward, took out her phone, and called Lena.


    After hearing the news, Lena put everything else on hold and rushed to Yrando. She hoped that she


    wouldn''t be toote!

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Meanwhile, back in Leving, in the luxurious mansion of the Jones


    family, Laura was in her study going through some work documents


    when she was suddenly distracted.


    ¡°Ms. Jones! Something terrible has happened!¡±


    The door to Laura''s study suddenly opened, and Peggy ran over to her


    in her high heels.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Laura was a little stunned to see Peggy''s anxious


    expression. She put down her


    documents.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, something terrible has happened to Cameron!¡± Peggy


    eximed.


    Although Laura had left Yrando, she still cared about Cameron. She


    was always checking up on him.


    Everything had been going so smoothly. She would have never


    expected Cameron to offend the Zimmer family.


    What was more, the Zimmer family had actually sent out the military to


    get rid of Cameron!


    ¡°Cameron''s in trouble?¡± Laura immediately stood up from her chair.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°It''s the Zimmer family from the capital!¡± Peggy said anxiously, ¡°I don''t


    know what Cameron did to offend them. The Zimmer family has


    assigned a military troop from the Capital Military Region to go after


    him!


    ¡°What''s more, the leader of the troops is Roger Tucker, the general.


    He''s a rtive of the Zimmer family!¡±


    ¡°Roger Tucker?¡± Laura furrowed her brows. Her gaze turned frosty.


    ¡°Doesn''t he know that as a general in the Capital Military Region, he


    can''t interfere with themon folks issues?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I think that.... Roger has already stopped this news from


    spreading.¡±


    ¡°Damn him and the Zimmer family!¡± Laura clenched her fists. ¡°Peggy,


    go and inform Phoenix and then get


    her to send a message to Roger in Yrando! If Roger still insists on


    this...¡±


    Laura stopped midway. Her tone turned icy. ¡°Get Phoenix to lead a


    troop out from the Leving Military Region to stop him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jones!¡± Peggy was a little stunned as she looked at the icy


    Laura. She had never seen Laura get


    so angry before!


    She immediately left with Laura''s message to look for Phoenix.


    After Peggy left, Laura walked over to the window and looked out at the


    gray skies.


    If any of them dared to hurt Cameron, she''d make sure that the


    Zimmers would be buried together with


    him!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At the same moment, Peggy went to the gym to look for the vice


    commander, Phoenix. She handed Laura''s message to him.


    ¡°Oh, I never thought that Cameron would get into trouble so quickly.¡±


    Phoenix wiped away the sweat on his forehead and smirked.


    If it weren''t for Laura thest time, he would have killed Cameron in the


    duel! What right did Cameron


    have to be favored by Laura?


    ¡°Vice Commander Phoenix, time is running out. Get going!¡± Peggy


    urged on, not in the mood to chat with


    him. She hoped that Cameron would be safe.


    After all, Cameron had rescued her once. He had even almost


    sacrificed his life to help Laura! From that time onward, her impression


    of Cameron had utterly changed.


    ¡°I hear you, Ms. Lee. It''s just...¡± Phoenix furrowed his brows.


    ¡°What is it?" Peggy looked perplexed.


    ¡°Does Mr. Xander know about Ms. Jones wanting me to rescue


    Cameron? Phoenix smirked and looked at Peggy teasingly.


    ¡°Vice Commander Phoenix, don¡¯t forget who you''re working for!¡±


    Peggy''s gaze instantly darkened as she


    told Phoenix to mind his ce.


    Phoenix chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Ms. Lee. I was just asking. As the


    vicemander of the Jones family, I naturally work for Ms. Jones.¡±


    ¡°Then, get going. Time is running out,¡± Peggy said.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lee.¡± Phoenix was still smiling.


    The moment he turned around, his eyes gleamed maliciously.


    He quickly gathered some men and left, but he did not head to Yrando


    right away. Instead, he headed to the Xander family first.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    In the Xander family¡¯s study, n was standing right by the window.


    Behind him, Phoenix was standing there respectfully, Informing him


    about Laura''s orders.


    ¡°Are you saying that Cameron is being hunted down by the Zimmer


    family right now?¡± n sounded calm. He narrowed his gaze coldly.


    ¡°That''s right. Mr. Xander, please give your orders,¡± Phoenix requested.


    ¡°Laura''s orders are my orders.¡± n smiled dangerously.


    ¡°Mr. Xander, are you really asking me to go and rescue that punk? He


    offended you thest time!" Phoenix said through gritted teeth,


    sounding jealous and provoked.


    What right did that third¡ªratemoner have to be favored by Laura?


    Phoenix was so talented. Plus, he had been protecting Laura for so


    many years, yet she had never once


    looked at him!


    How unfair! Phoenix was seething with jealousy, but he did not dare to


    disobey Laura, so the only thing he


    could do was to look for n and tell him about it!


    ¡°Do you think I''m such a petty man?¡± n looked at Phoenix with a


    fake smile.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Phoenix immediately denied it.


    ¡°Good,¡± n replied. Then, he smirked and said, ¡°Of course, you''ll


    have to go and get him, but whether he is dead or alive and whether


    you can reach there in time or not is a whole other matter.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Xander!¡± Phoenix narrowed his gaze viciously.


    ¡°Alright then. Go quickly. If you''re toote and the body turns cold, it''ll


    be bad.¡± n smiled faintly before saying. ¡°Of course, if he is so lucky


    to survive the ordeal, give him this message.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Xander!" Phoenix replied before leaving.


    Once Phoenix left, n''s expression instantly darkened. He clenched


    his fists so tightly that his knucklesCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    turned white.


    He murmured in a dangerous tone, ¡°Laura, am I not good enough?


    Why can¡¯t you forget him? Oh, but don¡¯t worry. He will soon be a dead


    person! Even if he doesn''t die, you''ll be mine in ten days! You''ll finally


    be my legitimate wife!


    ¡°I will make you stay with me forever! Your heart will soon be mine!¡±


    In Yrando, a dozen armored green vehicles drove directly into Aquarine


    Residence, where Dakota was


    living.


    Outside the residence, a long cordon had been erected, forbidding


    anyone from entering.


    Chapter 102


    The building where Dakota was staying was under lockdown. A


    thousand armed soldiers stood guard


    there.


    The arrival of the soldiers rmed all the other neighbors. They popped


    their heads out of the window, wanting to have a good look at what was


    happening.


    The Zimmer family was right behind the soldiers, and everyone looked


    authoritative.


    Was this what it was like to have power? How amazing!


    At that moment, they felt as if everyone had to bow down to them!


    Roger was right in front of the troop, sweeping a stern gaze at every


    single unit.


    Kelvin was in a wheelchair, looking at the third¡ªfloor window with a


    malicious gaze. Was this where Cameron''s girlfriend was staying?

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Outside the building, the troops gathered,


    Roger then led a small team of soldiers to unit 302.


    A soldier knocked on the door violently.


    ¡°Open up!¡± the soldier yelled.


    Dakota quickly opened the door. When she saw the armed soldiers


    standing in front of her, her face paled. She asked nervously. ¡°W-Who


    are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Are you Dakota Jennings?" Roger asked coldly. He immediately


    recognized Dakota from the photo.


    ¡°It''s me. May I ask, sir, what did my family do?¡± Dakota asked


    cautiously, looking at Roger''s cold


    expression.


    ¡°Do? Your family hasmitted a terrible crime!¡± Roger barked.


    Dakota shuddered. ¡°W-What did my family do?¡±


    ¡°Cameron Morgan''s your boyfriend, right?¡± Roger asked.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Dakota looked nervous. ¡°D-Did he offend you in some way?"


    ¡°Yes. Kelvin, I''ll let you deal with this woman.¡± Roger''s eyes gleamed


    maliciously and waved his hand.


    Instantly, a few of the soldiers pushed a wheelchair forward. They


    pushed Dakota aside, barging into her,


    home.


    Jane heard themotion and came out of her room. When she saw


    how thuggish the soldiers were being, even if she was terrified, she still


    yelled out loud to protect her daughter, ¡°What are you doing to


    her!¡±


    ¡°Ignore that old hag! Take. Dakota to her room!¡± Kelvin''s eyes


    reddened. All he could think of was Dakota


    at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers replied.


    Two of the soldiers grabbed Dakota by her arm and dragged her into


    her bedroom.


    ¡°Let go of my daughter! Jane went up to stop them.


    Aloud smack sounded.


    One of the soldiers had pped Jane on the face. She fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Dakota screamed. She squirmed and tried to break free, but


    she was too weak.


    ¡°You thugs! I''m going to call the cops toe and get you! I''m going to


    sue you for breaking and entering with the intent to hurt someone!¡±


    Jane, who was on the floor, shrieked. Her hair was in a mess.


    ¡°Call the cops?¡± Roger sneered. ¡°Even if you called the Director of the


    Police here, they will have to kneel


    In front of me!¡±


    Roger then ordered, ¡°Take this meddlesome woman to her room and


    lock her up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± the soldiers replied.


    ¡°General?¡± Jane was stunned. This man in front of her was a General


    of the army! The Jennings family had always abided by the rules. How


    could they have offended a person of his level?


    This would destroy their entire family!


    At the same moment, in the car heading toward the Zimmers? vi,


    Cameron felt an odd sense of panic.


    ¡°Sir, are you feeling unwell?¡± ckheart asked in concern.


    ¡°No. I''m just suddenly feeling a little worried,¡± Cameron replied with


    furrowed brows.


    ¡°Shall I take you home to rest? You can let your men deal with the


    Zimmer family,¡± ckheart added.


    ¡°No need.¡± Cameron shook his head and then said to the driver, "Drive


    quicker, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The driver mmed on the elerator, and the car sped up!


    Cameron''s heart was pounding as the car sped up. He got more and


    more worried.


    He exhaled a long breath when Dakota suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Was he worried about Dakota?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He took his phone and dialed her number. He wanted to make sure that


    she was safe.


    However, no one picked up the call. This made Cameron even more


    worried.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Cameron continued trying to call her.


    Dakota''s phone by her nightstand in her bedroom vibrated, but Dakota


    did not notice at all.


    She was looking at Kelvin and the others in terror as she retreated.


    ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What am I trying to do?" Kelvin, who


    was in his wheelchair, looked at the flustered Dakota. Rage gleamed in


    his eyes. ¡°I want you to pay for everything that Cameron Morgan has


    donel¡±


    and fury


    ¡°Pay for what he has done?¡± Dakota was stunned. She started to worry


    about Cameron. ¡°H-How did he offend you? Where is he right now?


    Did you do anything to him?¡±


    ¡°Woman! Why are you so worried for him?¡± Kelvin said through gritted


    teeth. His gaze gleamed maliciously. ¡°You should look out for yourself


    first! If I destroy you, I''m sure it will hurt him, right?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Dakota''s voice trembled. She knew what Kelvin wanted to do to


    her.


    Kelvin snickered viciously.


    Roger, who was by the side, snickered and said, ¡°Kelvin, just enjoy


    your revenge. Juste back whenever you''re done.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Roger.¡± Kelvin smiled maliciously. He could not wait


    any longer!


    Roger told a small troop of elite soldiers to keep watch. After he made


    sure that Kelvin was safe, most of the soldiers were called to retreat


    back to the Zimmer family to wait for Cameron to appear.


    As a general, he still had to consider the consequences. If things got


    too big and the Commander heard. of it, it would be bad for him too.


    ¡°The few of you there. Press that woman down. You two, pick me up. I


    want to properly have the experience of being a hunter!¡± Kelvin ordered


    the soldier.


    After Roger left, Kelvin''s gaze turned even more malicious.


    "Understood, Mr. Kelvin.¡± The soldiers chuckled.


    They were all Roger''s confidantes, so naturally, they would help Kelvin.


    They were also eager to watch. what was going to happen!


    "D-Don''t... Don¡¯te here!¡±


    Dakota was so afraid she kept refreating. However, in a few short


    steps, her back was already against the


    wall. She had nowhere else to go.


    ¡°Heh.¡± The soldiers smirked and grabbed her by her limbs, cing her


    on the bed.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Kelvin rubbed his palms together, getting up from his


    wheelchair. He excitedly approached


    Dakota.


    Seeing her in her sleeping gown, his eyes gleamed evilly.


    However, his lower body had no reaction. This made Kelvin realize that


    he no longer had a perfect body.


    He could not help but tremble.


    The evilness in his eyes quickly faded away, and it was reced by a


    maniacal gaze.


    He suddenly lost control of his emotions and yelled before grabbing


    Dakota by her hair. He pulled her


    over to him and yelled at her with reddened eyes, ¡°I''m like this today


    thanks to your boyfriend! I''m going to let you have a taste of what he


    did to me!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dakota screamed in pain as she was pulled by her hair.


    However, when she looked at how maniacal Kelvin looked, her face


    instantly lost all color. Her body


    stiffened.


    "You two, tear off her clothes!¡± Kelvin barked..


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kelvin!¡± The soldiers were excited. They started tearing off


    Dakota''s sleeping gown.


    ¡°No! I beg you all! Stop!¡± Dakota squirmed.


    The soldiers looked even more excited..


    Right at this moment, Dakota''s phone by the nightstand vibrated once


    more.


    This time, Kelvin noticed it. He lowered his head to see that it was a


    call from Cameron. His gaze


    instantly turned mischievous.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    ¡°Heh, that punk is looking for you.¡±


    In Dakota''s bedroom, Kelvin looked at the vibrating phone on the


    nightstand and smirked.


    Dakota was stunned. She turned to look to see the screen on her


    phone lit. Cameron was calling her!


    ¡°How do you think he would react if I were to send him a livestream of


    me ravaging you?" Kelvin smirked maliciously.


    He was just cracking his head on how to seek revenge on Cameron.


    He never thought that Cameron would have sent himself right to him!


    ¡°No!¡± Dakota shuddered. Her face instantly turned pale. She could


    never let Cameron see all this.


    ¡°No? But you look like you want to!¡± Kelvin looked even more maniacal.


    He went to the nightstand and picked up Dakota''s phone.


    However, since it was a call through the messenger app, the phone


    needed to be unlocked before


    answering.


    ¡°Woman, give me your pincode, Kelvin demanded.


    ¡°I beg you. No..." Dakota shook her head fervently.


    Kelvin did not pity her one bit. He picked up her hand and was about to


    unlock the phone with her fingerprint.


    Dakota seized her chance and bit Kelvin right on the hand.


    Kelvin let out a loud yell.


    to up and was about to run off.


    Dakota got up


    ¡°Come back here, bitch!¡± Kelvin was furious. He reached out and pulled


    Dakota by her hair, pulling her back to bed. Then, he raised his hand


    and pped her on her face.


    Aloud smack sounded.


    Dakota''s face instantly became swollen. She was in so much pain that


    she almost passed out.


    Kelvin picked her hand up and ced her finger gently on her phone to


    unlock it.


    The phone was instantly unlocked.


    Kelvin snickered and answered the call.


    Soon, the video call was connected.


    ¡°Dakota, you''ve finally answered my call,¡± Cameron said in relief.


    However, before he could bepletely relieved, a cold voice rang out,


    causing him to tense up once


    more, ¡°Punk, have a good look at your screen. Look at who it is.¡±


    Chama 905


    ¡°Kelvin. Why are you there?¡± Cameron was anxious. ¡°Why is Dakota''s


    phone in your hand? What did you do


    to her?¡±


    ¡°We''re having a great time right now! I''ll show you how your girlfriend


    serves meter!¡±


    Kelvin''s eyes gleamed with hatred.


    ¡°Kelvin Zimmer, if you dare to touch her, I will never let you go!¡±


    Cameron roared. His eyes reddened


    instantly.


    ¡°Is that a threat? If that''s the case, I''m not only going to touch her. I''m


    going to make sure everyone in the room has a go at her! What do you


    say, boys?¡± Kelvin chuckled at the other soldiers.


    ¡°Mr. Kelvin, it will be our honor!¡± Instantly, the other soldiers in the room


    chuckled lewdly.


    Kelvin also burst outughing. Then, he grabbed Dakota by her hair


    and pulled her up. He aimed the


    camera at her.


    ¡°Cameron, take a look. This is your girlfriend, right? She was just


    pped. I was just about to y with her, so you can watch us! You''ve


    ruined me, so I''m going to do the same thing to her today!¡±


    ¡°Kelvin, you bastard! Let go of Dakota right now! Youe at me


    instead!¡± Cameron barked angrily.


    ¡°Let go of her? In your dreams! Look at your girlfriend. She''s so fair and


    pretty. Just look at her legs!¡±


    ¡°Cameron!¡± Right at this moment, Dakota slowly came to her senses.


    ¡°Dakota!¡± Cameron looked worried.


    ¡°Cameron, don''t worry about me! Just go! Return the phone to me!¡±


    Dakkota screamed. She did not know where she had found the


    strength, but she got up and snatched the phone.


    In the midst of snatching, her phone fell to the floor. The screen


    instantly turned ck,


    p! The sound of pping rang out loud and clear.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Kelvin said furiously.


    Then, the call ended. However, Cameron was still ring at his phone.


    His body was trembling. Every second of the video call was provoking


    him.


    He also heard Dakota being pped!


    A gust of hostility erupted in him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°ckheart!¡± Cameron roared. His eyes reddened.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ckheart was a little surprised.


    ¡°Send my order down. Gather all the troops from the twenty¡ªfour


    military region! I''m going to destroy the Zimmer family today!"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Cameron''smand went forth.


    In the whole of Andura, the navy, army, and airforce troops quickly


    gathered from all 24 military regions such as the capital, Riverdale,


    and Leving.


    Heavily armored vehicles left the military regions, and battleships could


    be seen on the ocean. The newest and fastest fighter jets broke


    through the skies.


    All of the vehicles only had one destination¡ªYrandol


    The rm rang


    Fighter jets were breaking through Yrando¡¯s airspace!


    More rms sounded.


    Battleships were enterin


    Yrando''s waters!


    Even more rms could be heard.


    Armored vehicles were entering Yrando!


    Instantly, countless rms rang out in Yrando''s military region


    command center. The staff there were


    rmed.


    Some even leaped up from their chairs. The armored vehicles,


    battleships, and fighter jets wereing from all the other military


    regions!


    They hadn''t received any news about this, and the higher¡ªups didn¡¯t


    inform them about any drill practices.


    That meant that this wasn''t a drill!


    ¡°S-Sir! The fighter jets are about to break into our airspace. S¡ªShould


    we stop them?¡± a lowly staff member


    asked his superior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot! Are you trying to get Yrando to get cut off from


    Andura?¡± his superior barked.


    ¡°S¡ªSir, then what should we do?" The staff was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Send my orders down. No one should stop anybody! I''ll report this to


    the higher¡ªups right away!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The superior immediately dialed his superior.


    When his superior heard about it, he was extremely rmed. He had to


    inform his superior too!


    No one had heard about this!


    The news went up level after level, all the way to the Combatant


    Commander of the main military region in the Leving Military Region!


    Chance 306


    ¡°S¡ªSir, s¡ªsomeone has activated the Dragon Token. All the forces from


    all 24 military regions are now gathering in Yrando!¡±


    ¡°Have you found out the reason?¡±


    ¡°Not yet Should we stop them?¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust that he won''t do anything reckless.¡± The Combatant


    Commander said calmly. ¡°Go and send out the order. This will be a


    secret operation. Everyone has to keep a tight lid on this other than me


    and the President.¡±


    He added, ¡°Also, contact that man. I have something to say to him.¡±


    "Yes, sir!¡±


    At the same moment, Cameron''s Maybach arrived at the Aquarine


    Residence. He got out of the car with


    an air of hostility.


    ¡°This building is on lockdown. Without General Tucker''s orders, no one


    can enter!¡±


    The moment Cameron got out of the car he was instantly stopped by


    the soldiers.


    "General Tucker? Who the hell does he think he is?¡± Cameron''s tone


    was murderous.


    ¡°You punk! What the hell did you just say?" one of the soldiers yelled.


    How dare someone insult their


    general?


    ¡°If you want to live, you should move aside,¡± Cameron said icily.


    "You''re here to cause trouble! Take him down!¡± the soldier barked.


    ¡°I dare you to!" Right at that moment, ckheart took a step forward


    with the golden Dragon Token in his


    hand.


    ¡°What?¡± The soldiers were shocked to see the golden Dragon Token.


    The next second, chills ran down their backs.


    That was Andura¡¯s highest army order, the Dragon Token!


    Chapte 30

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    1/2


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Fuck off!¡± ckheart barked with


    the Dragon Token in his hand.


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± The soldiers immediately moved aside and knelt on the


    ground.


    The Dragon Token was a symbol of the President! It was the symbol of


    the highest military power in the


    country!


    Anyone who saw the Dragon Token had to kneel!


    ¡°Sir, please go!¡± ckheart kept the Dragon Token. His expression was


    instantly respectful.


    Cameron''s expression was icy. He quickly walked toward Dakota''s


    building.


    At the same time, in Dakota''s bedroom, Kelvin pulled Dakota up by her


    hair. He sniffed the perfume on her. His gaze became more and more


    maniacal!


    If it weren''t for Cameron, if Cameron didn¡¯t make him a cripple, he


    would''ve had some sensation down


    below!


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Kelvin yelled.


    He gave Dakota a backhanded p on her face. He was going to take


    out the anger he had toward


    Cameron on this woman!


    Dakota was already a little delirious and bleeding from the corner of her


    mouth.


    Kelvin had not relieved his anger yet. He punched Dakota in her


    abdomen.


    Dakota let out a muffled groan and furrowed her brows in pain. She


    was so weak that she slumped onto


    the table.


    The soldiers no longer needed to keep her under control.


    After five minutes of Kelvin''s non-stop torture, she had lost all of the


    strength to fight back. Her gaze was starting to lose focus too.


    It was not as if she had not thought about taking her own life. It was just


    that Kelvin did not give her aCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    chance at all.


    ¡°Cameron...¡± Dakota mumbled subconsciously.


    ¡°You''re still thinking about him at such a time?" Kelvin was furious. His


    gaze gleamed with jealousy. Why


    did all the women flock toward Cameron! First, it was Laura, then Tara


    and Lena.


    Even this Dakota, who was almost losing consciousness, was still


    thinking about that bastard!


    He was the Kelvin Zimmer! How was he any worse than Cameron?


    Kelvin red at Dakota slumped on her makeup desk, looking


    extremely seductive. His eyes had a twinkle of lewdness!


    Chapter 107


    ¡°You like that punk a lot, right? Then, I''ll grant your wish today!¡±


    Kelvin sneered before saying to two soldiers who were Roger''s


    confidantes, ¡°She''s all yours right now! Don¡¯t disappoint me! I''m going


    to livestream this to that punk!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kelvin!¡± The two of them chuckled, excited.


    They walked over to Dakota, ogling her body.


    When Dakota heard what Kelvin said, her initially dazed gaze instantly


    focused. She was rmed. She could not let Cameron see her like


    this!


    She was about to get up and resist.


    ¡°Stay down!¡± one of the soldiers barked and pressed her head down on


    the desk once more.


    Her face was pressing against the surface of the desk. It was icy. She


    had despair in her eyes. She begged, ¡°No, I beg you..."


    ¡°No?¡± Kelvin got even more excited on the contrary. He waved her


    phone at her and said, ¡°You better put on a good show. Don''t let me


    down.¡±


    ¡°You two, strip her off!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kelvin!¡± The two soldiers could no longer wait. Upon receiving


    orders, they reached their hands out to Dakota.


    Dakota was in despair. Tears kept falling.


    ¡°Cameron, I''m sorry..." she thought to herself.


    Kelvin''s gaze gleamed viciously. He was just about to give Cameron a


    video call when a roar rang out from the direction of the door.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Cameron entered the bedroom with a murderous gaze.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Cameron''s roar made everyone in the bedroom jump.


    Kelvin''s pupils constricted. He looked at Cameron in shock. ¡°Why are


    you here?¡±


    ¡°Kelvin Zimmer!¡± Cameron''s eyes reddened like he was about to go on


    a rampage.


    Kelvin shuddered in fear, but soon he realized Cameron was on his


    territory. His uncle''s team of confidantes was here. He had nothing to


    be afraid of.


    ¡°Cameron!¡± Dakota''s gaze came into focus once more. The fear in her


    eyes faded away. Aggrieved tears. bawled out uncontrobly at the


    sight of the familiar person.


    Before she could properly cry, she started to be extremely worried.


    Roger''s troop was here! Cameron was walking right into a trap!


    ¡°Cameron, go quickly! Let me bel¡± Dakota yelled at Cameron.


    ¡°Bitch! Since when did I say you could speak!" Kelvin pressed Dakota''s


    head onto the desk once more.


    ¡°Dakota!¡± Cameron was so heartbroken his body was trembling. His


    eyes reddened murderously.


    ¡°Punk, you feel bad for her, right? You want to rescue her?¡± Kelvin


    looked at Cameron maliciously. ¡°But, what can you do right now? You


    can only stand there and watch how I destroy your girlfriend with my


    own


    bare hands!¡±


    ¡°Cameron, run! Don''t care about me!¡± Dakota yelled. Her eyes


    reddened too.


    ¡°Run?¡± Kelvin snickered viciously. ¡°You two, break his limbs. I want him


    to beg for his life!¡±


    ¡°Come at me all at once. Don''t waste my time! It was Cameron who


    spoke instead. He nced at everyone with bloodshot eyes. All of them


    there were involved in hurting Dakota! All of them must die!


    Kelvin''s pupils constricted. Before he could react, Cameron was


    already walking toward them.


    ¡°Do it, quickly!¡± Kelvin was oddly nervous. He yelled at everyone..


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kelvin!¡± The four soldiers immediately lifted their guns and


    aimed at Cameron, about to shoot


    him.


    ¡°No!¡± Dakota yelled in horror.


    Cameron red at them with hostility.


    Swoosh!


    He flicked silver needles into the barrels of their guns silently.


    Bang!


    The four soldiers fired at the same time. Instantly, their guns exploded


    in their hands, turning their hands Into bloody mush.


    312


    ¡°Ah! My hands!¡±


    Their wails echoed all around the room. The stter of blood scared


    Kelvin dumbfounded on the spot.


    His legs shuddered and he peed his pants.


    Dakota was equally shocked as well.


    Cameron looked at them without any pity in his eyes.


    ¡°Dakota, close your eyes.¡± Cameron said slowly in a low voice


    Dakota immediately shut her eyes, not looking at the bloody scene.


    Once Cameron saw that her eyest were shut, he walked straight toward


    Kelvin.


    Kelvin was in a daze. When he saw the terrifying Cameron walking


    over to him, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°D-Don¡¯t ce over! I-If


    you d¡ªdare to touch me, I''ll kill this woman!¡±


    Cameron ignored him.


    Kelvin looked at Cameron. His gaze was reddened and raging with


    murderous intent!


    ¡°M-My uncle is a general of the military region. I-I d¡ªdare you to touch


    me!¡± Kelvin threatened.


    Cameron went closer toward him.


    ¡°Order! Anyone below hear me? Come quickly!¡± Kelvin yelled at the


    balcony, hoping his uncle¡¯s troops. downstairs could hear.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, no one responded.


    ¡°Did you hear me? Come quickly! I''m being murdered!¡± Kelvin


    continued yelling. The veins on his neck


    popped.


    ¡°You can stop shouting. No one ising.¡± At that moment, Cameron


    was already right in front of Kelvin.


    His tone sounded like a promation of the arrival of death.


    Kelvin''s heart skipped a beat!

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    ¡°I-If you touch me, m¡ªmy uncle will never let you go! H-He is the


    general of the capital''s military region!¡± Kelvin looked at Cameron in


    horror.


    ¡°General?¡± Cameron''s tone was called. His gaze was murderous. ¡°It''s


    just nice. I will look for him.¡± Then, Cameron aimed for Kelvin''s crotch


    and kicked him.


    Kelvin instantly let out a yell. His eyes widened before he curled up on


    the ground trembling, violently..


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cameron was furious. He stepped right on Kelvin''s chest.


    Kelvin''s body stiffened right away. He opened his throat, but he was in


    so much pain he could no longer make a single sound.


    Cameron''s foot was still on Kelvin''s chest. He looked at Dakota quiltily,


    ¡°Dakota, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault...


    ¡°Cameron!¡± Dakota opened her eyes. Seeing Cameron right in front of


    her, she did not care how disheveled she looked. She ran right into


    Cameron''s arms. Tears falling.


    ¡°Woo, woo..." She was terrified, but mostly she felt fortunate. Luckily,


    she did not do anything that would upset Cameron. Luckily, she could


    still see him.


    ¡°I''m sorry..." Feeling Dakota trembling in his arms and looking at her


    pale face, Cameron''s heart was broken. He could barely breathe.


    *Cameron, I was really afraid just now. I was afraid I would never get to


    see you again...¡± Dakota''s voice trembled. She hugged Cameron


    tightly as if she was afraid if she were to let go, he would vanish in


    front


    of her forever.


    ¡°Silly girl. I''m alright. Everything is alright...¡± Cameron caressed Dakota


    on her head. His eyes reddened.


    ¡°Fine? You hurt me. My uncle will never let you go!¡± Kelvin''s hoarse and


    resentful voice rang out from the floor. ¡°Unless you kneel and apologize


    to me right away! I can consider forgiving you!¡±


    Dakota shuddered. She lowered her head to see Kelvin under


    Cameron''s foot. She looked worried. Cameron, you should run! The


    Zimmer family ising after you! Even the general came just now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is alright.¡± Cameron looked at the injured


    Dakota. His heart hurt as if something had punched him right in the


    heart.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright?¡± Dakota was stunned.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cameron nodded and said, ¡°You should rest and stay at home.


    Put some of the medication I gave you previously. I''ll go and settle


    something. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Then, Cameron wiped away the tears on Dakota''s face.


    Under Kelvin''s rmed gaze, Cameron picked Kelvin up with one leg


    and headed out of the door.


    Cameron was going to make the Zimmer family pay for all the suffering


    they had caused Dakota today!


    Dakota shuddered. She came to her senses and immediately stopped


    him. ¡°Cameron, don''t go. I''m fine!¡±


    She knew what Cameron was going to do!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± Cameron turned to smile at her


    gently.


    Then, he dragged the wailing Kelvin out of the room.


    Right at this moment, ckheart came out from the room next to them


    with an air of hostility.


    was


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Cameron''s gaze frosty.


    ¡°Yes. Mrs. Jennings is alright; she¡¯s just in shock,¡± ckheart replied.


    Cameron nodded and said, ¡°Get Charles to stay back for a while to


    help me look after Dakota and Mrs. Jennings. Youe with me to the


    Zimmer family.¡±


    He added. ¡°Also, this is a gift for the Zimmer family. Get someone to


    send it over first Cameron looked at Kelvin while saying that.


    ¡°W-What a¡ªare you trying to do?¡± Kelvin was terrified.


    Cameron said nothing.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Half a minuteter, a blood¡ªcurdling scream rang out from downstairs,


    which echoed throughout the


    entire building.


    Dakota was rmed.


    ¡°Cameron!¡± She quickly came to her senses. Seeing the empty


    bedroom, she realized the terrible consequences of what was about to


    happen. She ignored the injuries on her body and stumbled


    downstairs.


    She was still one step toote.


    The ck Maybach had already left


    ng that a


    ¡°Cameron...¡± Dakota''s legs turned to jelly, so she squatted on the


    ground. She had a bad feeling huge change was about toe.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    In the Zimmers'' Vi, the Zimmer family was celebrating.


    ¡°Roger, I raise my ss to you, on behalf of the Zimmer family!¡± Max


    raised his ss of wine. He was smiling widely.


    They had just witnessed the power of Roger''s troops! With Roger''s


    help, they were not afraid of the puny


    Cameron!


    They were still wondering why he had not shown himself!


    ¡°Haha, you''re too kind, Mr. Zimmer Senior.¡± Roger chuckled. He said


    with power, ¡°We''ll just have to wait for that punk to walk right into the


    trap! I hope Kelvin is having as much fun as he can!¡±


    ¡°Haha! General Tucker, you sure are powerful! Come, let me drink to


    you once more!¡± Max raised his ss


    once more.


    ¡°General! Something terrible has happened!¡±


    Right at this moment, one of Roger''s subordinates ran in to report to


    him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Roger instantly furrowed his brows.


    ¡°S¡ªSomeone s-sent a-a coffin...¡± The subordinate replied.


    ¡°A coffin?¡± Roger was instantly furious. ¡°Who would be so bold!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was Cameron Morgan. He said that this is a gift to you and the


    Zimmer family.¡±


    ¡°How dare him! That punk!¡± Roger mmed his ss down in fury.


    ¡°Let''s go! Take me to have a look!¡±


    "Yes, sir!¡±


    Outside the vi, a ck coffiny right by the door.


    Roger''s expression darkened. The Zimmer family stood behind him, all


    looking angry. That arrogant punk would actually dare to send them a


    coffin.


    He did it right in front of General Roger Tucker! He was really asking for


    death!


    ¡°Open it up!¡± Roger ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two subordinates went over to lift the heavy coffin lid open..


    Roger went in closer to have a look. The next second, he was instantly


    aghast! Kelvin''s ice¡ªcold corpse


    was in the coffin, together with his genitals which had beenpletely


    cut off!


    ¡°Roger, what''s inside?¡± Max saw Roger''s reaction and went in closer to


    have a look out of curiosity.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, he was so frightened he retreated a few steps


    backward!


    Kelvin was dead!


    ¡°Dad¡± Chad went up to help Max. When the other family members saw


    how Max reacted, they went to


    have a look out of curiosity.


    ¡°Ah! My god!¡± When they saw who was in the coffin, they were instantly


    frightened half to death. Some slumped onto the floor.


    ¡°My son...¡± Juliet could not ept what she saw. She saw ck and


    passed out.


    ¡°Juliet!¡± Roger went over to help Juliet. He was trembling in fury. ¡°Who


    sent the coffin!¡±


    ¡°Someone from the ck g Army!¡± Roger''s subordinate responded.


    ¡°Where is that bastard right now?¡± Roger''s voice was dangerously low.


    How dare someone kill his nephew


    right in front of him!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know..."


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Roger punched the coffin. The loud sound made everyone


    jump.


    ¡°Woo.¡± He exhaled a long breath and said murderously. ¡°Go and look


    into this! I want to know where he is In the next five minutes! I am going


    to Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Roger''s subordinate was terrified. He was about to turn


    around to search for Cameron when a voice rang out coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look any further. I''m here,¡± Cameron said coldly.


    Everyone looked up to see two figures slowly walking toward them.


    One of them was Cameron!

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°You''re Cameron Morgan?¡±


    Roger red at Cameron and ckheart standing in the garden of the


    vi.


    ¡°That''s me.¡± Cameron''s voice was aloof. He looked at Roger. ¡°You''re


    Roger Tucker?"


    *How dare you! Do not call General Tucker by his full name!¡± Roger''s


    subordinate barked.


    ¡°Likewise, you''re just a puny person. How could you call my master by


    his full name?¡± ckheart said in a


    low voice.


    ¡°Hehe, just like what Mr. Zimmer Senior said, you''re one cocky guy!


    Roger sneered, anger raging in his eyes. ¡°But do you think that just


    because you have ckheart to protect you, I wouldn''t dare to touch


    you?


    ¡°You''re just the richest man in the world. You have all the money but


    none of the power. You''re nothing but an ant to me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± Cameron smirked and looked at Roger. ¡°Are you the


    one who helped Kelvin with his evil deeds, taking soldiers to Dakota''s


    house to bully her and her mother?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Roger admitted generously, ¡°Yes. You used other people''s powers to


    bully my nephew and made him a cripple. I was just teaching them a


    lesson. What wrong is there?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Cameron chuckled coldly. ¡°Before doing all this, have


    you done any investigation into the truth? Don¡¯t you know what terrible


    things your nephew has done?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡± Roger looked at Cameron condescendingly.


    ¡°So, what if I knew? He is my nephew. Even if he has made a mistake,


    you have no right to teach him a lesson! This is a world where the


    strong prey on the weak!¡± Roger said with utmost arrogance.


    ¡°With a general like you around, the people''s future is in danger.¡±


    Cameron sneered.


    ¡°Hehe, you should just me your useless self that you can¡¯t be like


    me,¡± Roger said condescendingly.


    ¡°Roger, stop talking with him anymore. Just kill him! Avenge Kelvin!¡±


    Max instigated. He was afraid that Cameron would spill the truth and


    Roger would falter.


    If that were to happen, the Zimmer family would be finished!


    ¡°Yes, General Tucker, Kill him! Kill him!" The other Zimmer family


    members cheered on.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. He killed my nephew. I will naturally


    seek fustice for Kelvin.¡± Roger raised his hand. His tone was icy.


    The Zimmer family members behind him instantly quieted down.


    Roger looked at Cameron and asked in a low voice, ¡°Punk, let me ask


    you. Did you kill my nephew, Kelvin?"


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Cameron admitted.


    Why did you kill him?¡±


    "Because he deserved it.¡±


    ¡°You evil bastard!¡± Roger looked furious. He barked, ¡°Officer Sohn!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Matthew Sohn went up to Roger.


    ¡°Arrest this punk! I''m going to interrogate him myself!¡± Roger


    ordered,


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Matthew waved his hand, and two soldiers were about to


    head over to arrest Cameron.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ckheart barked! He had an air of authority!


    ¡°ckheart, it looks like you''re going up against me and my military


    region, is that it?¡± Roger narrowed his


    gaze, fuming in anger.


    ¡°Hehe, you''re just a tiny general of the capital. How dare you act like a


    bully in front of my master?¡±


    ckheart snickered.


    ¡°Great! Great!¡± Roger chuckled in fury. ¡°Officer Sohn, arrest ckheart


    for treason as well! Take him along!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Matthew replied.


    Instantly, four armed soldiers went up to them.


    ¡°I''m going to see which of you dare


    to touch me!¡± ckheart yelled.


    The next second, he retrieved the Dragon Token hanging on his waist


    to show everyone.


    Instantly, everyone looked rmed.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°I-Is that....the Dragon Token?¡± Matthew looked shocked. Chills ran


    down his back.


    The four soldiers behind him also tensed up instantly.


    When they saw the golden Dragon Token, they no longer dared to take


    a step forward. They knew clearly what the Dragon Token symbolized!


    It was absolute military power! It was above thew!


    It meant that those who had the Dragon Token hadmand over the


    24 military regions!


    ¡°I''m sure you all know what this is,¡± ckheart said icily.


    Matthew and the others were so frightened that they were sweating


    profusely. Their hands, holding guns, were trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°What are you all standing there for? Arrest him!¡± Roger barked when


    he saw that they were not moving.


    "G-General Tucker, w-we don''t dare...¡± Matthew turned to look at


    Roger with a pale face.


    ¡°What on earth have you all so frightened?¡± Roger furrowed his brows.


    ¡°General, you should see for yourself...¡± Matthew''s voice trembled.


    ¡°Bunch of cowards!¡± Roger yelled and headed over to look for himself.


    He walked over to ckheart and pushed away the soldiers that were


    in the way. He immediately saw


    the golden token in ckheart¡¯s hand.


    The next second, his expression was just like Matthew and the others!


    His pupils constricted! A life-like golden dragon on the token!


    This was the symbol of the highest power in their country. The Dragon


    Token!


    Roger looked like he had just seen a ghost. Why was the Dragon Token


    in ckheart''s hands?


    However, after a moment of shock, he soon realized the problem. He


    instantly smirked mockingly.


    He looked at ckheart and said, ¡°This toy looks just like it! What a


    good imitation!¡±


    ¡°Imitation?¡± ckheart sneered and said, ¡°Open your eyes and have a


    good look!"


    ¡°Hehe, do I need to? I''ve been a general for many years. Won''t I know


    the existence of the Dragon Token?"


    Roger sneered condescendingly and said, ¡°This is the symbol of the


    highest power in the military region. Anyone who holds it hasmand


    over all twenty¡ªfour military regions in the country.


    ¡°This authority is even higher than the Combatant Commander! Do you


    think such a thing would appear in a hand like yours? A mere


    businessman?"


    ¡°That belongs to sir,¡± ckheart said sharply.


    ¡°Hah! It belongs to that punk?¡± Roger seemed to have heard a great


    joke. He chuckled even louder. ckheart, oh, ckheart. You''re one


    of the richest in the entire world. You''ve seen so much of the


    Chapter312


    world. Do you think I''ll believe your words?


    ¡°Him? He possesses a Dragon Token? What a great joke! If he is really


    the possessor of the Dragon Token, I''m the President of the Country!


    Hahaha!¡±


    Rogerughed arrogantly.


    712


    Not to mention, for a person at Cameron''s age, it was impossible that


    he would possess the Dragon Token. If he was truly the possessor of


    the Dragon Token, why would he live in the slumps like Yrando?


    Also, how would he have been kicked out of his family?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All of this only pointed to one fact. That was Cameron''s Dragon Token


    was a fake! They wanted to trick him? They could dream on! Nothing


    would ever get past his eyes!


    Chapte 313

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Roger snickered mockingly.


    ¡°Roger, is this how you treat my master? Ever since the past, the


    Dragon Token has represented the President. You''re the general. Don¡¯t


    you know about this?¡± ckheart chided with a darkened gaze.


    ¡°The Dragon Token?" Roger smirked even more condescendingly. ¡°You


    want to trick me with an imitation


    of the Dragon Token? Do you think I''m an idiot?¡±


    ¡°General... the Dragon Token looks real...¡±


    At that moment, Matthew whispered those words in his ears, looking


    terrified.


    He had been fortunate enough to see it once many years ago, so he


    was sure about it.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Roger barked and said, ¡°You''re scared silly by a stupid


    token!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Matthew wanted to exin further when Roger interrupted him.


    ¡°Officer Sohn. Please use your


    brain and think. Why would the Dragon Token, a symbol of the


    country¡¯s highest power, appear here? In the hands of a young punk?¡±


    ¡°But, General. The Dragon Token is real...¡± Matthew was already


    sweating profusely.


    The Dragon Token was made like no other. Furthermore, there was


    only one in the entire Andura. He was


    not wrong!


    Even if he agreed with Roger''s, reckoning that a young person like


    Cameron could never be the possessor


    of the Dragon Token, the fact was fight in front of their eyes!


    ¡°Officer Sohn, I think you''ve gone nuts.¡± Roger shook his head


    disappointingly. His gaze darkened.


    He said, ¡°First, my judgment will never be wrong. This Dragon Token


    must be a fake! Even if it is real, this young punk must have stolen it!


    There is nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    Then, Roger looked at Cameron and smirked provokingly, ¡°Punk, how


    dare you steal the Dragon Token! Let me arrest you and interrogate you


    properly to find out where you stole the Dragon Token from!¡±


    ¡°General, no!¡± Matthew was flustered. No one in the entire world would


    dare to steal the Dragon Token!


    Being disrespectful to the person who holds the Dragon Token was


    being disrespectful to the President!


    This was a capital offense!


    ¡°Officer Sohn, your behavior today is really disappointing!¡± Roger''s


    expression darkened, facing Matthew''s


    constant stopping him.


    ¡°You useless piece of trash, don''t embarrass yourself here. When you


    return to the military region, hand me a ten¡ªthousand-word report on


    your behavior!¡±


    "Y¡ªYes... G-General Tucker.¡± Matthew lowered his head.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Roger harrumphed before looking at Cameron. ¡°Dude! You


    can trick others, but you will never


    Chapter 313


    trick me! I don''t care if the Dragon Token you have is real or not. I''m


    going to take you back for Interrogation!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    212


    ¡°General Tucker, I would advise you to listen to your subordinate.¡±


    Cameron looked at Roger with a smirk.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Roger fumed.


    S


    ¡°Well, you''re the rude one. General Tucker.¡± Cameron''s gaze was cold.


    ¡°You''re the general, yet you have misused your power and aided evil.


    Right now, you''re being disrespectful to the Dragon Token.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Token? Do you really think you''re qualified to have it?" Roger


    snickered and waved his hand. Take this punk down!¡±


    "Uh..." The soldiers hesitated. No one dared to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Are all of you disobeying me now?" Roger red at them. ¡°Take him


    down! I will bear the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers were forced to obey Roger. They immediately


    surrounded Cameron.


    Right at this moment, Phoenix and his troop arrived just in time. He was


    standing not far away.


    Seeing the huge troop of soldiers, he smirked maliciously. ¡°Looks like


    we came just at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Vice Commander Phoenix, should we go and help?¡± One of his


    subordinates asked.


    ¡°Not for now.¡± Phoenix stopped him. His eyes gleamed viciously.


    ¡°But, Mr. Morgan is-"


    ¡°I said not for now!¡± Phoenix''s gaze darkened.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate did not dare to say another word.


    Phoenix''s darkened expression rxed a little. He got everyone to stay


    in the same spot. He crossed his arms in front of his chest to watch


    things unfold.


    He was eager to see Cameron being beaten to death by Roger''s


    soldiers!


    Chapter 314

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    ¡°You punk! Just die!¡± Phoenix narrowed his gaze which was gleaming


    with jealousy and viciousness.


    ¡°Take him down!¡± Roger, nearby, barked.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow, looking at the arrogant Roger.


    Right at this moment, a honk rang out. A dozen armored vehicles came


    speeding over, stopping right in front of the vi''s entrance.


    Harrison in uniform came out from the first car and walked over to


    Cameron. He greeted Cameron politely, ¡°Colonel Harrison Larson at


    your service!¡±


    ¡°Colonel Larson, why are you here?¡± Cameron was a little surprised.


    He had not engaged in Harrison''s help this time.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, to tell you the truth, Yrando''s military region is in chaos


    because of your order, so I was sent over to have a look at the


    situation. I never would have thought that it was really you.¡± Harrison


    smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I''m sorry for causing trouble,¡± Cameron apologized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Mr. Morgan!¡± Harrison stood up straight. A troop of


    soldiers got out of the armored


    vehicles behind Harrison.


    Roger''s expression gradually stiffened as he heard their conversation.


    Could Cameron truly be the possessor of the Dragon Token?


    He started to get perplexed.


    The Zimmer family went over to Roger and said something softly in his


    ears.


    ¡°I see!¡± Roger instantly narrowed his gaze.


    Turns out, Harrison Larson owed the Jones family in Leving a favor, so


    he came to help. He was just a lowly colonel! He was nothing!


    Roger looked at Harrison condescendingly. ¡°Harrison Larson, this is a


    grudge between that punk and me. I hope you don''t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Roger Tucker. How dare you get your subordinates to aim their guns


    at Mr. Morgan!¡± Harrison turned to Roger and called him by his full


    name. He red at him.


    He knew about Cameron''s grudge against the Zimmer family. Due to


    that, he was not courteous to them one bit.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Roger looked furious. How could a lowly colonel


    speak to him like that?


    ¡°Roger, I''m calling you brazen for being disrespectful!¡± Harrison barked.


    How dare they point their guns at Cameron!


    Chapter 314


    212


    ¡°Disrespectful? I''m a general. You''re a colonel. You''re the one being


    disrespectful.¡± Roger''s gaze darkened.


    ¡°I meant you''re being disrespectful to Mr. Morgan!¡± Harrison''s gaze


    turned icy. ¡°You''re the general of a military region. Don¡¯t you recognize


    the Dragon Token? Don''t you know that your behavior right now is very


    disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Token?" Roger chuckled. ¡°Harrison. I think you''ve gone


    nuts as well. How could you believe that the Dragon Token in that


    punk¡¯s hands is real? Or are you two in cahoots, trying to trick me?¡±


    ¡°Roger Tucker, you have used the military for personal reasons. You


    have no regard for thew. Why do I need to trick you?¡± Harrison said


    coldly, ¡°Right now, you have another offense of being disrespectful and


    not obeying orders!¡±


    ¡°Another offense?¡± Roger said with a darkened gaze, ¡°Harrison, you


    better leave before I get angry. If not,


    don''t me me for not showing mercy!¡±


    ¡°Not showing mercy? What right do you have to talk to me about this?"


    Harrison''s gaze sharpened. ¡°Get your men to lower their weapons. You


    and the Zimmer family will be executed on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Executed?¡± Rogerughed as if he had heard a great joke. ¡°If that''s


    the case, don''t me me for doingCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this!¡±


    ¡°Roger, they are together! They were the ones who disrupted my


    eightieth birthday!¡± Max said with fury gleaming in his eyes.


    ¡°That''s right, General Tucker, they used the powers of the military


    region to bully us! They even imed to want to destroy the Zimmer


    family!¡±


    "General Tucker, you have to stand up for us!¡±


    Harrison listened on as the Zimmer family members twisted the facts.


    He instantly furrowed his brows and barked, ¡°Order! Arrest the Zimmer


    family! Their fates will be soon decided!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Harrison''s subordinate replied.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Roger barked angrily. His body was trembling in


    anger.


    ¡°Go on!" Harrison ignored him. Every single one of the Zimmer family


    members was scheming and trying to frame Cameron!


    ¡°You bastards!¡± Roger was so furious his face flushed red. ¡°You''re the


    ones disregarding thew and disrespecting the army! Arrest them and


    execute them on the spot!¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°Protect Mr. Morgan!¡± Harrison ordered.


    Instantly, the soldiers behind him raised their guns.


    The two teams were in a standoff, their guns pointing at each other.


    Roger''s troop outnumbered


    Harrison''s.


    Even so, fighting at such a close distance would result in heavy


    casualties in both parties. This sort of internal conflict was not allowed


    in any military region!


    The higher¡ªups would surely pursue this! By then, everyone there


    would be in trouble and their titles would be stripped off!


    ¡°Harrison. Are you sure you want to go up against me?¡± Roger looked


    extremely malicious. This was the first time someone actually aimed a


    gun at him!


    ¡°Protecting Mr. Morgan is my duty,¡± Harrison said determinedly.


    ¡°Great!¡± Roger said through gritted teeth. He was utterly infuriated.


    ¡°Take them down!" He barked his final


    He did not believe that Harrison, a colonel, would dare to disrespect the


    ranks and shoot at him, a general!


    *All hands, stand by!¡± Harrison yelled without any fear. He ced


    himself in front of Cameron, blocking


    him.


    ck! ck! ck!


    At the same time, they cocked their guns.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Roger was furious. He never thought that Harrison


    would truly dare to fight him! They


    were once more in a standoff.


    Phoenix, who was watching this from nearby, started to get excited. He


    was surprised that Colonel


    Harrison Larson from Yrando''s military region woulde over to help


    Cameron stand up to Roger!


    I


    However, Roger''s troop still outnumbered Harrison''s. Roger was also a


    higher rank than Harrison! No matter how it seemed, Roger had the


    upper hand.


    ¡°That punk¡¯s good luck won''tst for too long,¡± Phoenix said with a


    malicious glint in his eyes.


    Rumble!


    Right at this moment, a rumble came from the skies.


    Phoenix looked up to see a ck fighter jet flying by across his head.


    Rumble!


    Soon, many more fighter jets appeared.


    Chapter 315


    212


    ¡°What is that?¡± The sound of the fighter jets also rmed Roger and


    his men. They looked up and they


    started to tremble.


    ¡°G-General T-Tucker, d¡ªdid you call for backup?¡± The Zimmer family


    members were stunned too. They


    panted.


    Roger took a deep breath. He shuddered. He had not received any


    notice about fighter jetsing for


    help!


    Rumble!


    Just when everyone was in shock, the ground started to shake.


    Everyone immediately looked into the


    distance.


    Thousands of armored vehicles were heading their way! It was a grand


    sight to behold!


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The Zimmer family almost forgot to breathe when they saw


    what was happening.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roger was also trembling violently. As the general of the army in the


    capital''s military region, he understood the meaning of those armored


    vehicles.


    It represented the 24 military regions!


    He had not received any notice about this! Besides, he did not have the


    authority to move that many


    troops.


    Could it be that the Dragon Token in Cameron''s hands was the real


    deal?


    At that thought, Roger''s heart sank. He trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    412


    Roger gulped as he looked at Cameron in horror. If Cameron was truly


    the possessor of the Dragon Token, everything that he did before was a


    vition of the highest military order!


    When a loud rumbling sound was heard, Roger looked stunned.


    The armored vehicles arrived. Everyone started to breathe hastier.


    Phoenix was baffled. Why were there suddenly so many armored


    vehicles? Did Roger call them over?


    ¡°Anyone not involved in this, please leave right away! Back up behind


    the cordon!¡± Right at that moment, a loud voice interrupted Phoenix''s


    thoughts.


    He looked at the officer and asked, ¡°Did General Tucker call you all to


    come?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of your business. Please leave!¡± The officer sounded


    serious.


    The corner of Phoenix''s mouth twitched, but he still smiled fawningly.


    ¡°Sir, we''re from the Jones family. I wonder if you could let us stay-"


    ¡°I''m going to say it one more time!¡± The officer warned.


    Phoenix was annoyed. Even if he was extremely unhappy about being


    humiliated, he did not dare to offend people from the military region. He


    had no choice but to leave. ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    He left with a mind full of questions.


    The cordon was erected five kilometers away! The five¡ªkilometer


    radius inside was under strict lockdown


    from the military and no one could enter or leave!


    Phoenix and the others had no choice but to wait outside the cordon.


    Once everything ended, he could


    then ask Roger about the situation.


    At that moment, at the Zimmers'' vi. The armored vehicles came to a


    halt. The trucks behind them were


    filled with armed soldiers!


    Leading the troops in the SUV were every military region''smander!


    Everyone was at least the rank of


    a general!


    Roger''s face paled. His palms were sweating profusely.


    All 24manders from the 24 military regions were there!


    The worst had yet toe!


    Rumble!


    The rumbles in the skies grew louder as it was covered by overbearing


    ck fighter jets!


    There were footsteps in the distance too. A sea of blue on the horizon!


    They were the Navy!


    The navy, army, and air forces were deployed all at once!


    Chapte 316


    212


    The only people Roger could think of that could do that was either the


    President or the possessor of the Dragon Token!


    Cold sweat kept dripping from his forehead. He looked at Cameron in


    bafflement.


    The Zimmer family still did not understand the situation. They thought


    that it was Roger who employed all the troops. They were trembling


    with excitement. They all ran up to Cameron and sneered at him.


    ¡°Do you see, you punk! This is real power!¡±


    ¡°Not like some stupid Dragon Token you have on! I have never heard of


    it in my life! If you are really that capable, do something like what


    General Tucker has done!¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, General Tucker, since when did you prepare such


    a huge affair? Why didn''t you tell us beforehand? We could have been


    mentally prepared.¡±


    The Zimmer family looked at Roger fawningly.


    ¡°Everyone shut up!¡± Roger suddenly yelled.


    His loudness frightened the Zimmer family and they all shut up.


    Max looked at Roger only to see his pale face. He could not help but


    ask, ¡°Roger, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer Senior, I didn¡¯t employ all these people here,¡± Roger


    replied in a low voice.


    ¡°You didn''t?" Max''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened. ¡°Who did it


    then?¡±


    Roger did not answer. He clenched his fists tightly. Just when everyone


    was in confusion, the door to the first SUV opened and a man in a


    military coat came out. He looked stern. He had three stars on his


    shoulder.


    He was the general of the Capital Military Region, Abel Zephyr!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Abel got out of the car and immediately looked at Cameron with


    d¨¦ference. He walked straight to Cameron and greeted him politely,


    ¡°Mr. Morgan!¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. Morgan?¡±


    The Zimmer family was dumbfounded. Instantly, they lost all the colors


    on their faces.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 317


    Silence fell.


    The Zimmer family members looked at Cameron in disbelief.


    After the first general got out of the car, the subsequent 23 generals got


    out of the car as well. They all went up to Cameron and greeted him


    with utmost respect.


    ¡°General Philip Sheen of the Cieloria Military Region here at your


    service!¡±


    ¡°General Joseph Leander of the Pacific Creek Military Region here at


    your service!¡±


    ¡°General Daniel Tinnes of the Ostmeer Military Region here at your


    service!¡±


    All 24 generals went up to Cameron to greet him, but that was not all.


    Soon, a sea of men in navy uniforms arrived. The leaders of the troops


    greeted Cameron as well.


    ¡°Kyle Lester from the Lagoon Military Region at your service!¡±


    ¡°Ralph Sunder from the Great Bay Military Region at your service!¡±


    Their loud voices rang out. Every word they spoke was like a


    thunderstruck to the Zimmer family. They were almost suffocating, and


    their hearts felt like they were about to explode.


    All of the military region''s generals were gathered in one ce at the


    same time. A scene like this only happened in books. Yet, it was


    happening right before their eyes.


    Roger was bewildered. He had long been frightened half to death! He


    was a general himself. He could understand what it meant when all


    these big shots appeared all at once...


    ¡°Roger... t-these generals. They''re real, right?¡± Max asked Roger with


    a quiver.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Roger looked aghast and nodded with difficulty. He might not


    recognize the others, but how could he not recognize his general from


    the Capital Military Region?


    How could Cameron have such powers at such a young age? A person


    at his age being the deputy general was already unprecedented! Yet,


    Cameron was the possessor of the Dragon Token, the one who could


    command them all!


    How could the Morgan family kick out such an important person from


    their family? Or was it that Cameron became who he was that day


    because he was kicked out of his family?


    If that was the case, how much support and power did he have?


    Roger''s body trembled. He could not fathom.


    Right at this moment, Abel immediately recognized Roger. He went up


    to Roger and berated, ¡°Roger, what are you standing there for? Get


    your man to lower their weapons!¡±


    Roger shuddered. He said, ¡°Y¡ªYes, General Zephyr.¡±


    Chapter 317


    212


    ¡°Do it quick!¡± barked Abel. He spat at Roger, ¡°Do you know what the


    hell you''re doing?¡±


    ¡°H-... 1..." Roger''s lips turned white. He could not find his words.


    "Kneel!¡± Abel bellowed.


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± Roger was terrified. He slumped to the ground kneeling at


    Cameron.


    At that moment, all of the Zimmer family¡¯s hopes were shattered. The


    last person that they could rely on was gone. They looked ashen.


    Max was trembling furiously. He never expected that the abandoned


    son of the Morgan family would turn out to be the country¡¯s highest


    commander!


    He thought back about the incident 15 years ago, about Cameron''s


    mother¡¯s death. If Cameron were to pursue that, the Zimmer family


    would be...


    At that thought, an intense fear overwhelmed him.


    At that moment, Cameron''s cold gaze was on him.


    ¡°We''re finished...¡± Max was terrified. He slumped to the ground.


    Chapter 318

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    ¡°M-Mr. Morgan, p¡ªplease don¡¯t kill me...¡± Max''s eyes widened. His


    face paled.


    In front of absolute power, he had no urge to resist.


    ¡°Max, you should know what I want to ask you about.¡± Cameron looked


    at Max with an electrifying gaze.


    Max shuddered and begged, ¡°Mr. Morgan, I really don¡¯t know anything


    about the incident back then! I was rude to you before, but my


    grandson has lost his life because of this. I beg you to have mercy on


    my family!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I promise I will move out of your mother¡¯s vi right away. I will never


    appear in front of you ever again!¡±


    ¡°Mercy?¡± Cameron chuckled without any warmth in his heart. ¡°Max, it


    was not as if I have never given you all a chance, but what did you all


    choose instead?"


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, we were stupid and blind! Please forgive us!¡± Max was


    sweating profusely. He pped himself while saying, ¡°Mr. Morgan,


    please forgive us! We were wrong to do that!!¡±


    The other family members also knelt and prostrated themselves before


    Cameron!


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Cameron looked at them begging for their lives, but his gaze


    was still equally icy. ¡°Let me ask you all, if I have no power or authority


    today, am I going to just be at your mercy? Also, Dakota''s family! How


    are we going to settle that?¡±


    ¡°It''s all Kelvin''s stupid idea! He has his eyes on your girlfriend. It has


    nothing to do with us!¡± The Zimmer family quickly shifted the me.


    ¡°Nothing to do with you all?¡± Cameron''s gaze turned colder. ¡°All of you


    allowed it to happen. Didn''t you?"


    ¡°I-It was all Grandpa''s doing! It has nothing to do with us!¡± They shifted


    the me to Max. At times like


    that, they no longer cared about anyone else but their lives!


    ¡°You bastards!¡± Max was instantly so furious his face turned green. He


    quickly looked at Cameron and begged once more, ¡°It''s my fault, Mr.


    Morgan. I was too arrogant. I hope you''ll look the other way! I''ll be


    willing to be at your beck and call!¡±


    Then, he immediately crawled over to Cameron''s feet to express his


    loyalty.


    ¡°Beck and call? You are not good enough!¡± Cameron kicked Max away.


    He said icily, ¡°I''m going to ask you once more. Who are the people


    involved in my mother¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°W-We... really don''t know!¡± The Zimmer family was on the ground


    prostrating and trembling.


    ¡°Max, you''re the head of the family. They might not know, but I''m sure


    you do, right?¡± Cameron''s shot Max a cold gaze.


    Chills ran down Max''s back and he shuddered.


    ¡°I-1 d¡ªdon¡¯t know anything about it, Mr. Morgan,¡± Max denied it


    immediately.


    Chapter 318


    212


    ¡°You really don''t?¡± Cameron''s gaze burned into Max''s soul.


    ¡°I-1 r¡ªreally don¡¯t know! The incident back then has nothing to do with


    the Zimmer family...¡± Max lowered


    his head.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cameron''s gaze turned even icier. ¡°If that''s the case, I


    don''t think the Zimmer family has any


    need to exist on this earth anymore.¡±


    Then, he grabbed a gun from one of the generals and fired six shots


    into the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Zimmer family was frightened half to death by those shots, but


    they still looked at Cameron in


    confusion.


    Was Cameron nning to let them go?


    Only Roger knew the meaning of those six shots. At that moment, his


    body trembled violently.


    This was Cameron''s signal to send them to their deaths!

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    1/2ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Roger was trembling violently.


    This was Cameron''s signal to send them to their deaths!


    Sure enough, right at that moment, Cameron said, ¡°Order, exterminate


    the Zimmer family.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it was extremely powerful. Every single


    word was like a blow to everyone''s


    heart.


    ¡°No! Mr. Morgan! Don''t kill us!¡± The Zimmer family started begging for


    mercy hysterically.


    Countless guns were aimed at the Zimmer family members.


    ¡°Execute them!¡± Cameron waved his hand.


    ¡°No, don''t kill us! I-I''ll tell you everything!¡± Max wailed. He could no


    longer take the terror!


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Cameron''s gaze was burning.


    ¡°M-Mr. Morgan, your mother¡¯s death really has nothing to do with us.


    The Zimmer family was only in charge of taking care of the aftermath of


    the incident!¡± Max bellowed.


    ¡°Then, who were the people plotting?¡± Cameron questioned.


    ¡°I-1 don¡¯t know. W-We were not entitled to that information. I only know


    that back then, among the eight prestigious families of Levin, at least


    five of them were involved...¡± Max shuddered.


    ¡°Which five families? Why did they kill my mother?¡± Cameron pressed


    on. Anger was raging in his eyes


    ¡°II really don¡¯t know about this. M¡ªMr. Morgan, I-I''ve already told you


    everything. I beg you, please let us


    live!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? I''m sure the Xander family must be involved in this,


    right?¡± Cameron looked right at Max.


    Max shuddered. Back then, it was the Xander family that persuaded


    them to join in on the incident and agreed that they would give the


    Zimmer family unshakeable power and prestige in the capital!


    However, he could not say anything further! If not, the consequences


    would be worse than death!


    ¡°I-I... d¡ªdon¡¯t know...¡± Max trembled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± Cameron''s gaze was frosty. He had already seen


    everything in Max''s eyes.


    "Execute them!¡± Cameron barked/


    ¡°No, Mr. Morgan! I beg you! I''ve really told you everything I know! I beg


    you to let us live! We''re innocent!¡± Max yelled.


    He really did not want to die!


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Cameron gazed right at Max. ¡°Max, do you think I don''t


    know that you''re lying? Also, fifteen


    force my mother to jump off a building. Have you ever


    years ago, when all the families ganged up to


    Chapter 319


    thought that she was innocent back then?¡±


    Every word he said was a blow to the Zimmer family, which made them


    breathe rapidly.


    This time, he was not going to let them find any more excuses.


    Cameronmanded, which directly shut their mouths up. ¡°Thus, you


    all should be executed! Execute


    them!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Upon Cameron¡¯smand, countless gunshots rang through the air!


    Blood sttered everywhere, and wails echoed throughout!


    Roger and his men witnessed everything. They were scared half to


    death!


    Cameron looked at the dead bodies of the Zimmer family without any


    expression on his face.


    At that moment, a chilly breeze blew by, which made the scene even


    more ominous. Cameron stood


    straight and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Mom, did you see? I''ve finally avenged you. I will not let any single


    one of your murderers go. Right now, it''s the Zimmer family. Next will


    be the Xander family and the Morgan family. Just wait and see, Mom.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sir, how are you nning to deal with Roger?¡± ckheart asked at


    that moment.


    ¡°Strip him off his ranks and put him in prison while he waits for his


    sentencing.¡± Cameron looked at Roger, who was kneeling on the floor,


    with indifference.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ckheart replied.


    ¡°N-No! This has nothing to do with me, Mr. Morgan!¡± Roger shuddered.


    He immediately tried to clear his


    name. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Zimmer family had done so many evil


    things! I would not dared to help


    them at all if I knew!¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you?¡± Cameron looked at Roger, who was


    trying to shift the me. His gaze grew gradually colder, ¡°Let me ask


    you this. Did you help Kelvin in his evil doings?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that the Zimmer family was so terrible! I was only


    seeking justice for my nephew!¡± Roger said.


    ¡°Seeking justice?¡± Cameron''s gaze turned icy. He red at Roger and


    enunciated, ¡°So, you used your power to harm ordinary people?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Roger was at a loss for words.


    "What are the offenses for an Anduran soldier?¡± Cameron asked once


    more. His tone was not loud, but every word thumped hard on Roger''s


    heart.


    Roger''s face instantly lost all its colors. He was sweating profusely!


    ¡°I-Its....¡± He stuttered for a long time.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Cameron barked.


    ¡°It''s treason, rebellion, evilness, immorality, unkindness,


    unrighteousness, a¡ªand....¡± Roger could no longer


    continue. He trembled hard.


    "Go on!¡± Cameron insisted.


    "C¡ªConnivance and murder..."


    ¡°What would happen to the offender?¡± Cameron asked slowly.


    ¡°E¡ªExecution... Mr. Morgan, I really didn¡¯t know about it! Please have


    mercy on me! I promise I won''t make the same mistake again!¡±


    Roger''s/face paled as he begged for his life.


    ¡°You think there will be a next time?¡± Cameron''s gaze was ice cold. ¡°As


    a general, not only did you not do your duty to protect the people, but


    you misused your power and bully them instead!


    ¡°You should end up like the Zimmer family! Executed! Strip him off his


    ranks and throw him in prison while he waits for his sentencing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan!¡± Abel was the first to answer Cameron. He turned to


    his subordinates andmanded,


    Chapter 52EU


    ¡°Take this criminal away!"


    Roger was his subordinate and hadmitted a huge crime. He could


    be med for it.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two soldiers dragged the wailing Roger into a car.


    ¡°No! Mr. Morgan! Mr. Morgan....¡± The car door shut, and there was


    silence once more.


    Abel immediately went up to Cameron and knelt on one knee. He said,


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, I have not done good enough to teach my subordinates,


    which has affected your friends and family. Please punish me!¡±


    ¡°Punish?¡± Cameron was stunned. He looked at Abel and said, ¡°General


    Zephyr, get up, quickly. Roger secretly misused the military. The fault is


    not yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being so forgiving, Mr. Morgan!¡± Abel proimed out


    loud. He had immense respect for


    Cameron.


    No wonder Cameron was the possessor of the Dragon Token! His


    generosity was beyond measure!


    ¡°You''re too polite, General Zephyr.¡± Cameron shook his head and


    smiled. He was just about to say something when his phone rang.


    He looked at his phone to see that it was a number from a military


    region. He answered the call and immediately an affectionate old man¡¯s


    voice rang out. ¡°Hehe, hey kid, how are you doing?¡±


    This voice was...


    Cameron furrowed his brows. A momentter he came to his senses.


    He was surprised. This was the voice of the Combatant Commander!

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    ¡°Sir, is that really you?¡± Cameron was surprised.


    ¡°Hehe, it sounds like you still recognize this old man¡¯s voice.¡± The


    Combatant Commander chuckled and said, ¡°You almost destroyed


    Andura.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Cameron felt a little awkward.


    ¡°You took so long to answer my call. Have you settled your problems


    yet?¡± The Combatant Commander


    asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron replied.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± The Combatant Commander sighed in relief before


    saying, ¡°Kid, if you have any problems in the future, juste to me


    directly. I spent a huge effort trying to keep this news a secret this


    time.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir. I caused you trouble.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to be so polite with me. I know you''re not a reckless


    person. Terence handed the Dragon Token to you back then because


    hepletely trusted in you.¡±


    ¡°Terence?¡± At the mention of his mentor, Cameron''s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Alright, kid. Since everything is alright, I''ll hang up. When you see him


    the next time, send him my regards.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± replied Cameron.


    After hanging up, Cameron could not help but smile bitterly. He never


    thought that this matter would alert all the way up to the Combatant


    Commander.


    Speaking of which, he had not contacted his mentor, Terence, in a long


    time. Ever since Terence handed him the Dragon Token three years


    ago, he left for a remote ind to practice in recluse, so that he could


    break through.


    Cameron wondered if Terence had seeded or not.


    Truth be told, he did quite miss Terence.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, the cleaning has beenpleted. Do you have any other


    instructions?" Abel asked at that


    moment.


    The other generals looked at Cameron with respect.


    ¡°Nope. Thank you all for today!¡± Cameron said politely.


    ¡°It''s our pleasure, Mr. Morgan! We''ll make a move, then!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, alright!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡± The generals waved at their troops. Soon, the army, navy,


    and air forces left Yrando as quickly


    as they came.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, in that case, I''ll leave as well.¡± Harrison looked at


    Cameron.


    ¡°Colonel Larson, thank you for today. Let me buy you coffee another


    day,¡± Cameron said with a smile.


    Harrison had helped him twice.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need! Mr. Morgan! How could you treat me to coffee? Of course, I


    should be the one buying you coffee!¡± Harrison said in a panic.


    ¡°Haha, I''ll take you up on your offer!¡± Cameron chuckled generously.


    ¡°Haha! Okay! When you''re free, just contact me!¡± Harrison was


    extremely excited. Having coffee with Cameron was a great honor for


    him!


    ¡°Alright, then, Colonel Larson!¡± Cameronughed.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Harrison greeted Cameron before leaving with his troops.


    As all of them left, the cordon was dismantled too. The surroundings of


    the vi resumed its silence once


    more.


    As the fighter jets left, the sun shone down once again on Cameron. He


    could feel the warmth of the sun.


    He felt sofortable he squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, where shall we go now?¡± ckheart asked.


    ¡°To Dakota''s,¡± Cameron replied. Caring for Dakota was the most


    important thing at that moment. As for his mother¡¯s vi, he''de


    again when he was free in the next few days.


    He was going to restore the vi to its original form.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ckheart replied.


    They were about to leave when they heard an engine roaring. A military


    truck wasing toward them.


    The truck braked and skidded beforeing to a stop right in front of


    them.


    The door opened quickly, and a pretty figure jumped out of the truck.


    The person looked like she had traveled a long way, albeit still pretty.


    When she saw that Cameron was still safe and sound, she instantly


    looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Cameron Morgan, you''re not dead yet?¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°Colonel Bailey?¡± Cameron could not help but widen his eyes when he


    saw the familiar figure.


    How did Lena know he was there? Also, were they not on lockdown a


    moment ago? How did Lena enter?


    ¡°You stili have not answered my question, you punk. How are you not


    dead?¡± Lena asked in surprise.


    The corner of Cameron''s mouth twitched. Then, he smiled bitterly and


    said, ¡°Colonel Bailey, you don¡¯t have to curse me like that, do you?"


    Lena blushed. She realized that her words were a little unfiltered, but


    that was only because she had been so worried about Cameron.


    Also, she had almost been shot by the guards standing guard outside.


    At that thought, she couldn''t help but harrumph. ¡°You''re one to talk. Do


    you know I was almost shot by someone because of you?"


    When she heard about Cameron''s situation from Tara, Lena rushed all


    the way from the capital. On the way, she kept hearing fighter jets in the


    skies, which were heading toward Yrando as well.


    That was when she realized something serious had to have happened.


    The Zimmer family had to have


    engaged the fighter jets to go up against Cameron.


    She mmed on the elerator the whole way. When she arrived, she


    was five miles away from them.


    and saw that they were in a lockdown.


    There were soldiers standing guard everywhere. No one was allowed


    to enter.


    She had shown the soldiers her identification. She even called her


    grandfather in the military region, yet


    she still could not get permission to enter.


    She was extremely worried about Cameron, so she could no longer


    care about anything and drove right in.


    On the way, many soldiers tried to stop her. Some even warned that


    they were about to shoot her, but she ignored them.


    The soldiers also knew who she was, so they did not dare to really Kill


    her. They only aimed at her tires


    instead.


    One of her tires was shot, which almost caused her vehicle to overturn!


    Luckily, she reacted in time, which was why she could safely see


    Cameron!


    ¡°I''m sorry, Colonel Bailey...¡± Cameron noticed how weary she looked.


    Her eyes were a little bloodshot too.


    Clearly, she was worried for him.


    Cameron was instantly moved.


    ¡°Hmph! I told you not to do it on your own! If it weren''t for Tara who


    called me, I wouldn''t have known that you were in such huge trouble!¡±


    Lena looked annoyed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, seeing that Cameron was safe and sound, she was finally


    relieved.


    ¡°So, it was Dr. Smith...¡± Cameron muttered to himself. No wonder Lena


    would find out about this.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is the Zimmer family? When I came over, I


    saw the other troops leaving. Did they let you go?¡± Lena scanned her


    surroundings and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Uh... they''re dead,¡± Cameron said after a moment''s pause. He did not


    want to tell her, but he knew he could not hide things from Lena.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Lena was shocked. Her eyes widened. ¡°How did they die?¡±


    ¡°Uh, just like that,¡± Cameron said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena furrowed her brows and pondered about


    what Cameron said. She suddenly came to her senses and gasped.


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you destroy the Zimmer family?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ¡°So, you were the one who employed those troops over?¡± Lena looked


    even more stunned.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ¡°So, how many more things are you hiding from me?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Lena, don''t look at me that way. I''m not hiding anything from you. I''m..... I''m just


    an ordinary folk." Cameron felt the hair on his back stand upon seeing Lena''s inquisitive gaze on him.


    "Ordinary folk? Do you think I''ll buy that?" Lena did not believe Cameron one bit. She looked straight at him. "If I recall correctly, all army, navy, and air force troops were employed, right? How could ordinary folk have so much power?"


    "Uh... Alright then. I''ll tell you the truth. I have the Dragon Token." Cameron knew he could no longer hide it from Lena, so he came clean.


    It was too hard for him toe up with an excuse. Besides, Lena was part of the military region, so letting her know about his identity would not exactly be a breach of confidentiality."


    Furthermore, he believes that Lena would help him keep this a secret.


    "You have the Dragon Token?" Lena suddenly stopped breathing. She was in the military region. How could she not know the meaning of the Dragon Token?


    The possessor of the Dragon Token has more power than the Combatant Commander of the Levin Military Region! That person would be the most powerful person besides the President!


    How could it be Cameron? Just by his age alone, it did not make sense at all! In her memory, the possessor of the Dragon Token was the same age as the Combatant Commander!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I see you still like toe up with false stories!" Lena came to her senses and pouted at Cameron. She said with disbelief, "Nothing that you say is true! Thest time, you were bragging to me about how you''re the richest person in this world and how you''re the leader of the military and political world.


    "Now you''re telling me you have the Dragon Token! Do you really think I''ve not met the possessor of the Dragon Token before? He is an old man around the same age as the Combatant Commander!"


    "But I really am!" Cameron retorted. He was the current possessor of the Dragon Token. At the same time, he was the leader of the military and political world, not to mention the wealthiest man in the world.


    The old man that Lena was referring to should be his mentor.


    "So, who is this person next to you? The second wealthiest man in the world?" Lena rolled her eyes at Cameron. While saying that, she nced at ckheart next to Cameron.


    She was too worried about Cameron''s safety to notice ckheart. ckheart was indeed the wealthiest man in the world!


    "Hmm... Strictly speaking, he is indeed the world''s second wealthiest." Cameron pondered for a while and thought that Lena was right.


    "Okay! Go on! Go on with your lies!" Lena said, "You always do this! You care so much about your image! You deserve all the trouble that yound in! I''m sure ckheart must have solved the problem for you this time, right?"


    Lena thought long and hard. Only ckheart, who was the world''s wealthiest man could have such authority.


    After all, money could buy you a lot of things.


    Perhaps ckheart knew a fewmanders of the few military regions, he got them to employ troops over to help. It was not too absurd to think so.


    "Uh... you noticed." This time, Cameron did not rify further. He just went along with what Lena said.


    He had spent some time with her. Other than her fiery temper and how sometimes she could be rather dense, she was otherwise not bad.


    This way, it would be good too. He no longer needed to exin himself.


    "I knew it! I was right!" Lena raised her chin smugly, secretly praising herself for her intelligence.


    She continued asking, "By the way, how did you get ckheart toe and help you?"


    ckheart was the world''s wealthiest man. Cameron was just tinyrepresentative of Yrando. How could he get such a big shot toe and help him out?


    "Uh... Lord ckheart, I think it''s best you exin to Colonel Bailey."


    Cameron found it too troublesome toe up with something, so he threw it to ckheart instead. He smiled at ckheart with deference.


    Besides, Lena would not believe whatever he said anyway. He might as well get ckheart to exin.


    ckheart almost passed out when he heard Cameron calling him Lord ckheart. Seeing how respectful Cameron was to him was just like killing him.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    ckheart secretly shuddered.


    Cameron was killing him.


    However, he did not show it on his face, he merely looked authoritative and stern as usual, He looked at Lena with a hint of courtesy. "Actually, Mr. Morgan and I knew each other a long time ago. We were business partners."


    "Business partners?" Lena was stunned. Cameron was once a businessman?


    "That''s right, which is why Mr. Morgan and I go a long way back." ckheart nodded with a smile.


    "What happened then?" Lena followed up with curiosity.


    "What happened?" ckheart was a little stunned, not understanding what Lena meant.


    "How did he end up so downtrodden like this? Cameron could be business partners with you back then, his business must have been huge. Howe he never mentioned it Howe he never mentioned it before?"


    "Uh..." ckheart never expected Lena to ask in such detail. He was caught off guard and he did not know how to answer her.


    "I went bankrupt," Cameron chimed in, helping ckheart.


    ckheart secretly sighed in relief.


    "Bankrupt?" Lena was surprised.


    "Hmm." Cameron nodded.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No wonder..." Lena murmured.


    "No wonder what?" Cameron was a little confused.


    "No wonder you have never mentioned this before." Lena said, "If not, a show-off


    like you would surely bring it up every day. You won''t keep this to yourself."


    Lena nodded in understanding.


    "Hehe..." Cameron smiled and said, "Colonel Bailey, am I such a show-off to you?"


    "What do you think!" Lena looked at Cameron and harrumphed. "But you''re quite amazing too. You could actually do business with ckheart."


    "Colonel Bailey, are you praising me?" Cameron said with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course!" Lena said, "Although you went bankrupt in the end, you were courageous enough to do it!"


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise." Cameron chuckled.


    "By the way, you haven''t told me how you destroyed the Zimmer family?" Lena returned back to the topic, looking serious.


    "Let''s talk about this on the way back," Cameron said, still thinking about Dakota.


    "Okay!" Lena agreed.


    "Mr. Morgan, Colonel Bailey, I''ll get men to send you two back," ckheart offered.


    "Thank you!" Lena thanked him. Her vehicle had a t tire. She needed to send it to get fixed.


    "No problem, Colonel Bailey. You''re Mr. Morgan''s friend. Naturally, you are my friend too." ckheart smiled politely.


    The three of them headed to the Maybach not far away.


    They had only taken a few steps when Cameron suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "What is it?" Lena turned back to look at him curiously.


    Cameron looked into the distance.


    About 20 to 30 pairs of eyes were looking at him. Those people had been standing there ever since he was standing off with the Zimmer family, watching to see how things unfold.


    Back then, he did not have the time to deal with them. He never thought that they would return.


    He noticed that they were in the uniforms of the Jones family''s m guards. Clearly, they were the Jones family''s guards.


    The leader among them was the vicemander, Phoenix.


    Truth be told, he and Phoenix still had some score to settle. He still om remembered how Phoenix ambushed and attacked him.


    Cameron narrowed his gaze and walked over to them.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "Is that... the Jones family''s guards?" Lena looked where Cameron was looking and furrowed her brows.


    Why were they there?


    Before Lena could understand what was happening, Cameron was already walking toward them.


    "Hey, Cameron. Wait up!" Lena caught up with him.


    ckheart furrowed his brows and followed suit.


    "Vicemander Phoenix, Cameron and the others saw us already. Should we go?" One of the subordinates noticed Cameroning over. He could not help but get nervous.


    If Laura were to find out that they did not help Cameron at all, they were going to get punished.


    "Heh! Why are you so worried? Since he ising over, I have a message for him." Phoenix smiled and stopped his subordinate.


    He never thought that Cameron was not dead!


    They were forced to stay outside of the cordon, so they could not see what was happening inside the vi.


    However, it seemed like Colonel Bailey must have helped him! She must have employed those troops from the capital!


    After all, her grandfather was the Combatant Commander of the Capital Military Region!


    This punk sure has a way with thedies! Phoenix gritted his teeth, his eyes gleaming with jealousy.


    Right at this moment, Cameron arrived right in front of Phoenix. Seeing the gleam in Phoenix''s eyes, he smirked and said, "Vice Commander Phoenix, it''s been a while!"


    "Hmph!" Phoenix harrumphed and arrogantly crossed his arms. "I don''t think I''m that close to you!"


    From the way he saw it, Cameron was trying to get close to him! After all, he was the vicemander of the Jones family! His social standing was much higher than Cameron''s!


    "Vice Commander Phoenix, I think you''re mistaken." Seeing how arrogant Phoenix was,


    Cameron scratched his chin and smiled mischievously.


    "What?" Phoenix furrowed his brows. What did that young punk mean?


    Cameron shook his head, toozy to continue wasting his breath on Phoenix. He said, "Vice Commander Phoenix, why are you here in Yrando?"


    "I don''t report to you." Phoenix looked condescending.


    "Did Laura Jones send you?" Cameron asked calmly. This was the only possibility he could think of. Was Laura still caring about his life?


    Phoenix''s expression changed a little. He never thought that Cameron would guess it so easily.


    "Heh, who the hell do you think you are?" Phoenix immediately sneered. He looked at Cameron with mockery and jealousy. "Let me tell you, you are not good enough for Ms. Jones to do all this for you!


    "You''re just an abandoned kid of the Morgan family! You only coincidentally appeared right when Ms. Jones needed someone. Do you think just because you got lucky, you''ll always be in her favor? You can dream on!" Phoenix spat as if trying to release his many years of anger and jealousy.


    Ever since Laura was born, she has been a prouddy. She had countless pursuers in Leving, including Phoenix, of course.


    Yet, Laura was famously aloof and cold. She had never shown her gentle side to anyone, except Cameron!


    Phoenix initially thought that Cameron would die in the hands of the Zimmer family or Roger that day.


    He neverthought that Cameron would get lucky and survive again! And, it was all thanks to another woman!


    Phoenix was instantly filled with jealousy and rage. He wanted to use his words to attack Cameron, to let him know who he really was!


    However, after his words, Cameron was unexpectedly calm. He looked at Phoenix and could clearly see the jealousy and resentment in his eyes.


    Cameron immediately smiled faintly and said, "Well, it''s not up to you to say, but... it seems like you''re really jealous of me?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    What Cameron said had struck a nerve! Phoenix clenched his fists tightly. Yes, he was indeed jealous of Cameron.


    He had tried his best, but he still could not even get Laura to look at him. Cameron, on the other hand, had done nothing, but Laura constantly thought about him.


    That drove him mad with jealousy! But, so what? Laura would still belong to n in the end! "Why do I need to be jealous of you?" Phoenix sneered.


    "Are you not?" Cameron smiled faintly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Phoenix clenched his fists even tighter. He red at Cameron.


    Cameron was just a useless loser, yet by luck, he had gotten Laura''s favor. How dare he act all high and mighty in front of him! "Dude, do you think that just because Ms. Jones favors you, I won''t dare to touch you?" Phoenix said through gritted teeth, anger raging in his eyes. "Lettell you. I can kill you off as easily as I kill an ant!" "Is that so?" Cameron looked at Phoenix''s murderous gaze. He smiled, somewhat coldly, dare you to try then, Vice Commander Phoenix." It was just nice. He could settle the score they had the previous time.


    "You punk! Just die!" Phoenix yelled. He could no longer hold back his anger! Cameron had truly provoked him! He was going to make that loser a cripple that day! After all, Laura was in Leving, she would not know about this! Besides, he had n supporting him! Phoenix took one step forward, vital energy forming around his fists. He was going to tell Cameron what it meant to be a real man! Not just someone who uses his mouth to get out of things! Cameron still looked calm.


    Seeing Phoenix gathering vital energy, he had no reaction at all.


    "Dude, you really can put on an act!" Phoenix was infuriated. He leaned forward about to attack.


    "Phoenix, what are you doing? How dare you fight in front of me! Do you have no regard forat all?" Lena suddenly yelled.


    Phoenix stopped.


    He turned to look at Lena next to Cameron. When he saw her icy expression, his brows could not help but twitch. He never thought that Lena would stand up for Cameron! Although he was unhappy about it, he did not dare to offend Lena at all. He immediately cooled down and chuckled.


    He said, "Hehe, Colonel Bailey, don''t get angry. You saw what happened just now. You saw how arrogant he was. I was just trying to see if he really had what it takes." "Street fighting? Are you a thug or what?¡± Lena berated.


    Although Phoenix was a little bit of an asshole, Lena had to admit that he was quite powerful bing the Vice Commander of the Jones family at such an age.


    If Cameron ever fought with him, he would be at a disadvantage! "Colonel Bailey, what are you saying? I''m the Vice Commander of the Jones family. I''m no thug," Phoenix said with a smile.


    "Then, you will stop this nonsense at once!" Lena chided.


    "Hehe, since you already requested it, I''ll naturally listen to you," Phoenix chuckled before looking at Cameron mockingly. "You''re off the hook today, punk, but you ever only know how to hide behind a woman!" "Isn''t it a skill to have luck with the womenfolk?" Cameron chuckled as if he did not hear Phoenix''s mockery.


    "You-" Phoenix was infuriated. He knew that since Lena was there, he would not be able to do anything that day. He quickly calmed himself down and looked at Cameron. He sneered. "Forget about it. After all, I''m here today not to go down on your level. I initially thought you would die in the hands of the Zimmer family.


    "I never thought that Colonel Bailey would be here. You got lucky and survived. But, since you''re not dead, I have a message from Mr. Xander.


    "He toldto tell you to know your ce. Don''t ever think of reaching for the stars. Just because you got lucky once, doesn''t mean you''ll be lucky forever. You''re still a loser in the C end. You will never be able to climb up.


    "Of course, Mr. Xander knows that you will never give up, so he will give you another chance. A chance to witness him and Ms. Jones entering into marriage. "Ten dayster. Noon at the Emperor Hotel. He wees you to attend. Whether the guts to attend is another matter!" "n Xander," Cameron muttered to himself, smiling.


    "What? Are you afraid just by hearing his name?" Phoenix sneered, looking at Cameron, Wanted to see What he was exactly how much of a loser Cameron can be. "Afraid?" Cameron''s eyes gleamed coldly. He looked up to see Phoenix''s smug smile.


    What he said next made the smile on Phoenix''s face stiffen. "Where do you see that I''m afraid? You on the other hand, Vice Commander Phoenix, keep talking about n Xander.


    Since when has the vicemander of the Jones family b Xander''spdog?"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "What the heck did you say?" Phoenix roared, furious.


    Vital energy flowed uncontrobly out from his body.


    "Was I wrong?" Cameron met Phoenix''s angry gaze with a cold nce.


    "You punk, do you really think I can''t hurt you just because Colonel Bailey''s here?" Phoenix''s eyes were red from rage as he glowered at Cameron.


    He cracked his knuckles and said, "Believe it or not, I can pulverize you right now!" "I think that you don''t have the ability to do so," said Cameron, stroking his chin.


    Phoenix cracked his knuckles. His fists tightened until his knuckles turned white. He was so pissed that he started trembling with rage.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing who relies on Ms. Jones all the time. It makeswonder just e you got your courage from!" He forced the words gritted teeth.


    He added, "Anyway, you were abandoned by your family. Your mom''s a shameless bitch, and she influenced you into leeching off others. I can see why you''re acting this way..


    Cameron stiffened at those words. His gaze turned ice-cold.


    "What''s wrong? Did I hit "Shut up, he bull''s-eye?" Phoenix sounded very pleased with himself.


    Phoenix!" Lena snapped.


    Phoenix sneered. "Colonel Bailey, I was just stating sfacts," Pheonix said with a shrug "You''d better shut up and leave with those men of yours," she warned as she stared daggers at him. "Otherwise, you''ll be charged with affray, and I''ll bring all of you back there to face your punishment!" Phoenix was atrocious for rubbing salt on Cameron''s wounds.


    Phoenix sniggered. "Alright then, Colonel. We''re leaving." He sounded as if he''d won the fight and was pleased with himself again. When he nced at Cameron again, Cameron was silent and kept his eyes lowered.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoenix assumed that his words just now had pierced right through Cameron''s fragile heart. A smug smile hung on Phoenix''s lips.


    He spat, "You''re going to stay as a useless piece of shit who leeches off women for the rest 2/2 of your life. Mark my words. After ten days, if you''re still not satisfied with it, you should just head over to Emperor Hotel and attend the marriage." He added, "When the es, you won''t be as lucky as you are today, though. Neither Colonel Bailey nor Ms. Jones could you by then." That said, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Let''s go!" His men followed him out of the  "Wait!" Cameron shouted.


    "What now?" Phoenix turned with eyes that belittled Cameron.


    Cameron slowly raised his head to look at Phoenix, who stood before him, but he didn''t reply.


    However, the air of uncanny chilliness he exuded made Phoenix frown in uneasiness.


    Lena knew something was off.


    Hastily, she said, "Cameron, don''t fall into Phenix''s trap!" "Don''t worry, Colonel What he said doesn''t really affect me," said Cameron, shaking his head. He then turned to look at her and added, "It''s just that I have something to tell him."!


    "Vice Commander Phoenix, could we head over to the woods? There''s something we need to talk about," he said, his gaze locking on to Phoenix''s.


    Initially, he didn''t want to bother about anything. s, Phoenix just couldn''t keep his mouth shut and even started making snide remarks about his mother. Phoenix had to pay for his words.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "We need talk, you say?" Phoenix sniggered. "What makes you think you have the right to?" He stared at Cameron with eyes full of disdain as a smirk formed on his lips.


    Since when did a good-for-nothing who leeched off women like Cameron has the right to talk to someone like Phoenix? "What is it? Are you afraid?" Cameron met Phoenix''s gaze equally.


    "It seems tothat you won''t realize your mistake until I teach you a lesson!" Phoenix roared, his gaze dark. "I was magnanimous enough to let things slide, but you insist on making things worse." He continued, "Well then, I''ll grant you your wish!" He had no idea why Cameron wanted to talk to him in private, but he couldn''t stop the exhration he felt at the idea that he could beat Cameron up.


    "Phoenix, can''t you just shut up for a second or two?" Lena reprimanded, after realizing the crazed look on Cameron''s face.


    "It''s not my fault, Colonel," Phoenix responded, spreading his hands with his palms upward as if he were innocent. "That punk''s the one who suggested it.¡± Lena was pissed beyond words. If Phoenix hadn''t made those derogatory remarks about Cameron''s mother, Cameron wouldn''t have made that suggestion.


    "Let''s go, Vice Commander Phoenix," said Cameron. His tone was calm, yet the wave of emotions that surged within him was nowhere near calm.


    "Sure!" Phoenix didn''t notice anything off about Cameron.


    There was even a glint of malevolence in his eyes as he said that. In fact, he couldn''t wait to teach Cameron a lesson.


    "Don''t act rashly, Cameron!" Lena yelled anxiously after them as Phoenix and Cameron walked off into the distance.


    Cameron saw Lena''s gaze and knew that she was concerned about him. He was grateful that she was worried about him.


    Still, his gaze turned sharp and grim as he said, "Colonel, I know you''re worried for me, but I''ll beca good- for-nothing for real if I choose to bear with what Phoenix said about my mom. You wouldn''t wantto becsomeone like that, right?"


    He added, "Besides, the one I''m going to face is just Phoenix. It''s no big deal." His tone was light when he spoke thest sentence. That said, he headed straight for the forest in the distance.


    Stunned, Lena was rooted to the spot. Her gaze shifted as she stared at Cameron.


    She couldn''t believe that he''d say something like that. He wasn''t usually like this. The feeling he gave off this twas totally different than what he appeared to be most of the time.


    It was as if he''d turned into apletely different person.


    "Wait forto return!" Phoenix told his men.


    Then, with a sneer, he went after Cameron.


    When Lena finally snapped out of her daze, she quickly called out, "Cameron But Cameron and Phoenix had already walked into the forest.


    Overwhelmed with anxiety, she stomped around. "Cameron, you fool! Why are you always so stubborn?" ckheart, who stood not far away from her, saw how frustrated she was. However, he knew how powerful Cameron was.


    So, he tried tofort her by telling her, "Colonel, don''t worry about him. He''s going to be just fine. We should head back into the car to wait for him." "Okay..." Although Lena was still concerned about Cameron, there was nothing she could do about it except wait for him.


    She truly hoped that Cameron would return in one piece.


    In the forest 500 feet away from Lena, Cameron and Phoenix stood in a clearing. It was tranquil here, so they wouldn''t be disturbed by anyone at all.


    Cameron seemed particrly satisfied with the ce they picked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Crossing his arms, Phoenix nced around and sniggered. "Well, well. You really know how to pick a spot to get yourself beaten up so that you wouldn''t embarrass yourself in front of others, don''t you?" "Cto think of it, have you always been this full of yourself?" Cameron asked.


    He looked right into Phoenix''s eyes. There was a shade of iciness in his gaze when he opened his mouth to speak again.


    "How are you so sure that I didn''t choose this spot for you instead?" Chapter 32 1/3 Chapter 320 Phoenix''s pupils shrunk as he stared back at Cameron, his expression darkening as he did so.


    "To be honest, I''m really curious just who gave you the courage to talk tolike that," he spat. "Anyway, what I''m telling you is that you should get away from Ms. Jones because you''re a nobody!" He added, "I don''t get it. Just what did she see in you?" Cameron replied, "You''ll get your answers very soon." When he stared at Phoenix, his eyes were as cold as ice. It wasn''t because Phoenix mentioned Laura.


    The reason for his wrath was that Phoenix degraded his mom.


    "Oh, really?" Phoenix snapped, gritting his teeth as his eyes spewed fire. "You''d better not kneel beforeto beg for mercyter!" Cameron let out a bark ofughter and smiled. "I don''t think you have what it takes to makekneel and plead for mercy." "Damn you!" roared Phoenix.


    The next instant, the vital energy within him exploded. The air surrounding him seemed to flicker a little as a result.


    He seemed to be on the Intermediate level of the Martial King stage.


    Despite what he''d seen, Cameron simply raised his eyes to take a nce at Phoenix.


    Martial arts is categorized into six stages. From the weakest to then strongest, it went like this: the Martial Artist stage, the Martial Master stage, the Martial King stage, the Martial Emperor stage, the Martial Sage stage, and finally the Martial Saint stage.


    Each stage is divided into three levels, namely the rookie level, the intermediate level, and the advanced level.


    However, there was also an extra stage which was stronger and more powerful than the Martial Saint stage. Eny It was called the Martial Deity stage.


    However, a Martial Deity had never been born in the past five thousand years.


    That was why it turned into a legend.


    Most of the time, those who om managed to reach the Martial King stage were considered the best fighters already.

 Chapter 329

    <strong>Chapter 329</strong>


    Phoenix''s pupils shrunk as he stared back at Cameron, his expression darkening as he did so.


    "To be honest, I''m really curious just who gave you the courage to talk to me like that," he spat. "Anyway, what I''m telling you is that you should get away from Ms. Jones because you''re a nobody!"


    He added, "I don''t get it. Just what did she see in you?"


    Cameron replied, "You''ll get your answers very soon."


    When he stared at Phoenix, his eyes were as cold as ice. It wasn''t because Phoenix mentioned Laura.


    The reason for his wrath was that Phoenix degraded his mom.


    "Oh, really?" Phoenix snapped, gritting his teeth as his eyes spewed fire. "You''d better not kneel before me to beg for mercyter!"


    Cameron let out a bark ofughter and smiled. "I don''t think you have what it takes to make me kneel and plead for mercy."


    "Damn you!" roared Phoenix.


    The next instant, the vital energy within him exploded. The air surrounding him seemed to flicker a little as a result.


    -


    They could kill a bull with just a single punch. If they used all their strength, they''d easily smash a boulder into smithereens.


    Coming back to the question, Phoenix was at the Martial King stage already.


    The fact that he managed to get to this stage made him one of the best out there and he was admired by many. Still, to make Cameron get down on his knees and beg for mercy was just out of the question. Phoenix had a long way to go before he could make Cameron kneel.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As of now, Phoenix didn''t know what Cameron had in mind.


    Vital energy buzzed around Phoenix, and he raised his chin and let out his breath.


    Later, he looked at Cameron with a smug smirk and said, "Hey, punk! I only used thirty percent of my strength on the day of the ceremony because Ms. Jones was present," He continued, "That was why you didn''t die on the spot. Apparently, you''ve gained your confidence because you didn''t die. However, you won''t be so lucky this time!" Cameron sneered. "Oh, really?" He stroked his chin and smiled a cold and unnerving smile. "Laura was there that day, so I didn''t make you lose your arm.


    "You bastard!" Phoenix roared.


    "You " The next instant, he stamped his foot on the ground.


    Bam! It was like an explosion happened right underneath his foot as cracks appeared and started to spread on the ground.


    Then, he moved as swiftly as a shadow and dashed in Cameron''s direction.


    Swoosh! When he reached Cameron, he raised his fist and threw it in the direction of Cameron''s temple. There seemed to be an ominous air of foreboding as he did so.


    However, Cameron looked unperturbed. He could feel the wind that brushed past the side of his face as he nimbly dodged the attack.


    Phoenix''s attack might have packed a punch, but Cameron managed to dodge it easily.


    "Aren''t you a lucky fellow?" Phoenix sniggered when he realized that his fist had hit nothing but air. Chapter 329 3/3 Immediately after that, he began sending punch after punch at Cameron, who kept on backing away from him.


    It appeared as if Cameron was no match for Phoenix. But in truth, Cameron was analyzing and predicting Phoenix''s every move.


    "Is dodging all you can do?" Phoenix mocked.


    The longer he spent trying to punch Cameron, the prouder and more confident he felt of his abilities.


    Although none of his punchesnded where he intended them to, Cameron of them didn''t have the guts to counter them and could only back away. Cameron didn''t respond to that jibe. He continued backing away from Phoenix.


    "It seems tothat you aren''t as good as you im to be!" Phoenix snickered, the gloat in his eyes more evident than ever. "It''s a shthat Ms. Jones isn''t here to see this.


    He continued, "Otherwise, I''d let her see just how useless and squishy you aren''d be able to prove to her how blind she''d been.'' That said, he threw another punch in Cameron''s direction.


    But this time, Cameron opened a hand and wrapped his fingers around the fist. He caught Phoenix''s fist easily. "What?" Phoenix''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Cameron, on the other hand, looked at Phoenix calmly and asked, "Are you done yapping?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The air around them seemed to freeze all of a sudden.


    Cameron stared at Phoenix, whose face was just inches away from his.


    Phoenix nced down at Cameron, so he couldn''t make out much of an expression on thetter''s face.


    Still, Phoenix, heart palpitated in the chest.


    "Are you done yapping?" Cameron asked calmly as he stared back up at Phoenix.


    Cameron didn''t strike back at Phoenix because he''d been observing Phoenix''s moves.


    Phoenix''s attacks were slow. Not only was his footwork nasty, but his breath was also ragged.


    If this was what the people call a fighter in the Martial King stage, it surely seemed like Phoenix had gained the title through indecent means.


    Cameron didn''t feel like watching or analyzing Phoenix''s moves anymore. It wasn''t worth it, That was why, he should quickly end things. This fight was meaningless.


    hoenix''s "You, punk, are so dead!" eyes seemed to spew mes as he gritted his teeth." Don''t think you can act all high and mighty just because you managed to stop my blow!" "I was lucky, you say?" Cameron mumbled.


    The corners of his mouth lifted in a smile as he said, "Well then, why don''t you give it your all this time? Otherwise..." He paused for suspense. "I''m afraid that I''d identally kill you." Phoenix narrowed his eyes at those words. His gaze turned sharp and savage.


    A wave of murderous intent spread out and about from deep inside his heart. He shivered at the sudden urge to kill.


    "Splendid!" he bellowed. "You''re the first person who dares to say that to me!" Phoenix clenched his jaw. It was as if by doing so, he could dismiss the atrocious and humiliating thought of trying to kill Cameron with his bare hands.


    When he finished his sentence, disdain rose in his eyes once again.


    Vital energy, more violent and turbulent than before, exploded within him. He wrung his 212 hand free from Cameron''s grasp and moved backward so that he was around ten feet away. from Cameron.


    The vital energy that coursed through his body flowed out and surrounded him, making the air around him buzz and his clothes billow from the energy. His hair moved in the air, making him look like a madman.


    Phoenix stared unblinkingly at Cameron, the hatred in his eyes as clear as day. ¡°I admit that you''re better than what I''ve expected, but do you really think I''ll acknowledge your worth just because of that? No way!" My worth?" The corners of Cameron''s lips tilted upward into a smile.


    Raising his eyes, he looked at Phoenix and said, "You must''ve gotten something wrong." "What is it?" Phoenix asked, scowling.


    "I don''t recall asking you to acknowledge my abilities," Cameron spoke slowly and clearly in ice-coldltoney an m ice coldtone "You, on the other hand, think too highly of yourself. I don''t understand what you say. Don''t you find yourself much too noisy and annoying?" "You-" Phoenix''s glowered at Cameron.


    The humiliation he felt was like a sharp de that sliced through his heart. It was as if his confidence had been trampled on, and he started trembling out of rage.


    The hatred in his eyes deepened, and his voice becdangerously low.


    "Well done, punk! You''ve pissedoff real badly!" he growled. "To repay you, I''ll break every single bone in your body!" The moment he finished his sentence, he stamped his feet on the ground and leaped into the air at lightning speed.


    This time, he was quicker than before. His punches were more rapid and had more force behind them. He seemed more threatening than before.


    Despite that, Cameron looked nonchnt. He stared as one of the m puncheslose to him. Then, with a light flick of his hand, he grabbed Phoenix''s fist and closed his fingers around it.


    Ayer of vital energy started to condense on top of Phoenix''s fist. It didn''t seem like much, but the power behind it was a hundred times more overwhelming than Phoenix''s.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gusts of wind blew like crazy in the forest.


    Phoenix''s barrage of attacks did nothing to the indifferent-looking Cameron. Phoenix''s gaze darkened.


    "You''re a useless piece of shit!" he spat. "How dare you put on an act at such a critical moment? Get down on your knees now!" That said, he unleashed the force in his arm and directed his fist right at Cameron''s chest. There was a resounding thud from the impact.


    However, Cameron didn''t react to it at all. He simply raised his eyes to look at Phoenix calmly.


    The next instant, Cameron made a simr attack. His punch, packed with vital energy, was just inches away from Phoenix''s chest when the air surrounding his fist seemed to warp and distort all of a sudden.


    Phoenix''s eyes widened in astonishment. How did Cameron manage to do that? However, before he could cup with an answer, Cameron''s fist collided with his, causing a resounding thump.


    Crack- There was the sound of the cracking of bones. Both of them heard that loud and clear.


    Phoenix''s entire right arm was split into three parts as he stared, horrified, at the grotesque, sight.


    He screamed in agony. The impact of their colliding fists sent him sprawling a few feet away. He crashed into a tree on his back, and the leaves rustled and fell to the ground as he did so.


    The next thing he knew, he coughed up blood. He slid to the ground as if he''d lost the will to live.


    "So, Vice Commander Phoenix," Cameron said. "How much do you think I''m worth now, huh?" He stared at Phoenix, his eyes cold.


    A corner of Phoenix''s mouth twitched. He''d never admit defeat! Cameron must''ve used skind of secret trick to improve his strength! It was foul y! It must be!


    The longer Phoenix thought about it, the more frustrated and infuriated he became. He was so overwhelmed by these emotions that he couldn''t care less about the searing pain in his right arm.


    In a hoarse voice, he yelled, "You good-for-nothing, you must''ve used skind of trick to increase your strength. I didn''t lose! I''d never lose to you!" "You''re still stubborn, eh?" Cameron quirked an eyebrow.


    "Stubborn? Since when was I stubborn?" A vein on Phoenix''s temple pulsed. Raving mad, he roared, "Who do you think you are? You used sshameful means and cheated to boost your strength! You''re still a useless piece of shit!" "Me? Useless?" Cameron sneered.


    His smile was unnerving when he said, "You lost to me. Does that make you worse and more worthless than shit?" "You-" Phoenix seethed, his eyes bloodshot.


    He was the Vice Commander of the Jones family and a role model for many of his age. He''d rarely tasted defeat all these years.


    However, today, he''d just lost to a person he''d always thought wasn worthless. It was the useless and wor worst kind of humiliation he''d ever experienced. He wouldn''t admit it! He wasn''t convinced! His body started to tremble uncontrobly as his gaze turned immensely vicious.


    "It''s foul y. You used a trick to win the fight this time. You must be so pleased with yourself!" he said.


    "So, what? To me, you''ll always be a useless persam and that will never chang If I''d taken things seriously, I''d have easily squashed you into oblivion!"


    "Really?" Cameron let out a bark ofughter.


    Phoenix was still as stubborn as a mule. Cameron shook his head with a wry smile.


    Even though he wasn''t exactly mad at Phoenix, he''d lost started walkingestemper.fle Phoenix, who sat limply on the ground. The gaze he had was so terrifying that it made Phoenix''s heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "W-What are you trying to do?" Phoenix''s heart leaped into his mouth as he watched Cameron approach him. Cameron didn''t reply. His gaze seemed to turn icier as the tpassed.


    Phoenix''s eyes widened in fear when he sensed the murderous air about Cameron. Quickly, he shouted, "You don''t have the guts to kill me!"


    "Of course, I do." A hint of a smile appeared on Cameron''s lips. He nced at Phoenix''s right arm, then at the left arm.


    Phoenix swallowed subconsciously. He could feel Cameron''s gaze on his arms and knew what Cameron was going to do.


    In his current condition, he couldn''t resist or struggle against anything Cameron wanted to do to him. Still, he was the respectable Vice Commander of the Jones family! How could he allow himself to submit to someone like Cameron?


    His gaze sharpened. ¡°I''m the Vice Commander of the Jones family, you can''t do this" His own screams pierced through the air before he could finish threatening Cameron. Cameron stepped hard on Phoenix''s left arm, making the bones inside shatter.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Phoenix wailed in agony. His eyes turned bloodshot from the searing pain.


    "Do you still think I don''t have the guts to?" Cameron asked once again after ruining Phoenix''s left arm. "You hurt me! I won''t let you go after I head back to the Jones family''s residence!¡± Phoenix seethed with rage, his body trembling from wrath and pain.


    He never thought that Cameron would actually hurt him!


    "It seemed tothat you still haven''t learned your lesson," Cameron stated inly with a shake of his head.


    That said, he stepped hard on m Phoenix''s right ankle.


    Crack! Again, there was the sound of bones cracking


    Phoenix''s body contorted under immense pain. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat by now.


    "What do you think now?" Cameron asked.


    "You''ll die... a horrible death, punk." Phoenix didn''t give in. He continued ring at Cameron.


    In his hoarse voice, he said :" Just you wait! Once I go back to the Jones family''s residence, I''ll make sure you dia an unsightly death and go into the underworld to keep your mompany!"


    Cameron''s eyes turned menacingly dark. He said nothing, but the air he exuded caused the water in the air to condense on the leaves of the nts in the surroundings.


    A child ran down Phoenix''s spine. Yhe aura Cameron gave off was petrifying!


    Phoenix raised his head to look at Cameron. There was nothong but cold and emptiness in those eyes.


    Just then, Cameron opened his mouth to speak.This time, his tone was chilling to the bone.


    "To be honest, I didn''t want to kill you at first," he said. "I couldn''t care less when you talked shit about me or said that I don''t deserve Laura"


    He continued , "But,Why? Why did you have bring up my deceased mother? What make you think you have the right to even mention her?


    You are nothing but a lowly guard working for the Jones family! You''re just n''s ve!"


    "What did you say?" Phoenix snapped, but his voice faltered soon enough.


    He could see the vital energy converging into gusts of violent wind around Cameron''s fist.


    At that moment, an ominous feeling shrouded his heart. Cameron was really going to kill him!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Phoenix roared, furious and astonished at the same time.


    Cameron''s gaze was as cold as ever. Vital energy condensed in his palms and turned into churning des of wind. All of a sudden, Phoenix felt his hands and feet go cold.


    He could sense the murderous intent in Cameron''s eyes, and he stared back at them with eyes of horror mixed with anger.


    "I''m the Vice Commander of the Jones family!" he threatened, forcing the words through his gritted teeth.


    "The Jones family won''t let you go if you kill me!


    Mr. Xander also won''t let you go! However, his threatening did nothing but make the iciness in Cameron''s eyes increase. "You make so much noise," he said.


    The des of wind in his hands were now as sharp as they could ever be. They were moving so quickly now that there was even a buzzing sound in the air.


    Then, Cameron reached out to grab Phoenix by the neck. Phoenix''s pupils contracted. It was at this moment did he feared death. Fear gripped his heart, and he finally gave in.


    He shouted, "You can''t kill me!" Cameron ignored Phoenix, his hand still reaching out to grab Phoenix''s throat. "No!" Phoenix screamed. He was terrified.


    Just then, Cameron heard someone talk from behind him. The hoarse and elderly voice said, "How dare you try to kill the Vice Commander of my family!"


    "It''s Mr. Hector!" Phoenix''s eyes lit up at the sight of the old man, Hector.


    Hector was here to save him! Still, Cameron seemed indifferent even after hearing Hector''s voice. He continued reaching for Phoenix''s throat.


    "Stop!" Hector hollered.


    Just then, a gust of wind swept through the clearing, and the shadow of a person¡ªHector, suddenly swooped in and stood in front of Phoenix.


    Hector had a foreboding aura. He suddenly stepped forth and threw a punch in Cameron''s direction. Cameron''s gaze looked as calm as ever. It didn''t seem like he was going to dodge it. His des of wind crashed with the person''s fist. Their fists collided, and vital energy seemed to explode around them.


    Cameron was as expressionless and unmoving as a great mountain. Hector, on the other hand, seemed shocked. He stumbled a few steps backward. As he did so, he quickly grabbed Phoenix by the waist and dragged him away so that they were a safe distance away from Cameron.


    Cameron''geyes were cold and ruthless.He wasn''t going to let Phoenix yet away today. He tapped the gr?und with one foot, progelling himself into the air at lightnifyg speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he''d closed the distance between himself and the two men. Then, the vital energy in his palms startedto? condense once again, H¨¦ aime?dthis fist at Phoenix''s che$t and thr¨ºw it squarely at Phoenix''& chest.


    "Don''t do it!" Phoenix cried, his eyes widening in terror.


    "Don''t you dare!" Hector growled, furious.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Cameron wasn''t about to stop. His punch hit home. Phoenix started coughing up blood.


    There was a mark on his chest that was one inch deep where Cameron''s fist hit him. The impact from the punch caused Hector to stumble several steps backward with Phoenix.


    He had to steady himself. He ncegat Cameron before x. quickly l¨®oking down to check on¡± Phoenk, who had blood stainson his raouth. Phoenix looked like he woldn''tst long.


    Hector''s face fell. It never crossed his mind that Cameron would wound Phoenix so badly despite his attempt to stop this dilemma.


    Even if Phoenix didn''t die, he''d definitely be handicapped!

 Chapter 334

    "You''re so cruel!" Hector seethed after taking a look at Phoenix, whose life was hanging by a thread.


    When he nced at Cameron again, his eyes were full of wrath.


    "He deserved it" Cameron stated inly. He wouldn''t allow anyone to insult his mother.


    "Ridiculous! How dare a nobody like you injure the Jones family''s Vice Commander?" Hector roared.


    The vital energy in his body seemed to burst out of his body, making the air around him buzz with tension and energy.


    He was on the intermediate level of the Martial Emperor stage! His strength was truly extraordinary!


    "You''re on the intermediate level of the Martial Emperor stage, aren''t you?" Cameron asked. Still, there wasn''t much of a change in his expression.


    Slowly, he took a step forward. The vital energy that leaked out of his body condensed around him and turned into countless wind des.


    "Are those created from vital energy?" Hector''s heart skipped a beat. "Are you on the advanced level of the Martial Emperor stage?"


    Cameron''s strength was in no way inferior to Hector''s!


    "The Martial Emperor stage?" Cameron repeated the words with a tinge of an indifferent smile ying on his lips. His voice was too soft for Hector to


    hear, though.


    "I''ll let you go for now!" Hector shouted, and the vital energy around him seemed to dissipate after that.


    He simply came here today to bring Phoenix back to the Jones family''s residence under Ms. Jones'' orders. He shouldn''t cause more problems.


    Besides, if he didn''t bring Phoenix back right now, Phoenix would be disabled even if he was saved.


    It wasn''t easy to find someone as talented as Phoenix at his age. Besides, training a Vice Commander like Phoenix who was this young also requirec


    lots of time and resources.


    If Phoenix were to die just like this, i''td be a huge loss for the Jones family.


    Hector had to bring Phoenix back to Leving and call for the best physician to treat Phoenix. Perhaps there was still hope to save Phoenix!


    With this thought in mind, Hector decided there was no time to waste. He kept quiet and quickly transferred a small amount of vital energy into


    Phoenix''s body.


    Phoenix, who was already unconscious, started coughing profusely. After some time, he finally woke up.


    "M-Mr. Hector!" Phoenix''s eyes lit up in delight to see Hector''s familiar face before him.


    "Don''t talk," warned Hector in his hoarse and deep voice. "You''re gravely injured. I''ll bring you back for treatment."


    "You can''t let Cameron go, Mr. Hector!" Phoenix said. He still had the time to be mad at Cameron.


    Cameron had injured him so badly, after all. How could Hector leave Cameron alone after what he''d done to Phoenix?


    "Shut up! Isn''t this embarrassing enough?" Hector hissed, his face furious.


    It wasn''t T?o want to kill


    Cameron toe! owever, Ms. Jones


    had giverrhim orders. If Cameron >


    was hurfh any way, Phoenix so


    wouldnt be the only one who Would


    ¨¢ ¨º xExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    get. finished upon their retumm to the


    L¨¢Pho m


    So


    As Phoenix''s superior, Hector himself would have to face the music for hurting Cameron. He''d even be sacked!


    "But, Mr. Hector... "Phoenix didn''t want to give in.


    ¡°Just shut?p! Ms. Jones found out,


    that you Went to see n. Should


    you bedhinking of a way to exin


    yourself after we get back todhe


    city?" Hector reprimanded.Phoenix.


    Phoenix was an idiot! Instead of helping them with something, he created trouble for them!


    It was fineif Cameron was Killed of.


    ao. : 2


    lost a ligdb. However, his punch <>


    causedinternal damage to Phaenix.


    NovpHector even had to clean up


    this mess!


    2


    "What?" Phoenix''s eyes were as wide as saucers. "She knows about it?"


    "Yes." Hector''s expression was dark.


    A chill ran up Phoenix''s spine, and his face turned even paler than before.


    "Laura Jones?" Cameron mumbled with a frown at the name.


    So, it was Laura who ordered Phoenix to bring the Jones family''s Guards over to Yrando.


    Just what was she nning?


    "That''s why you should return with me as soon as possible!" Hector told Phoenix in a lowered voice.


    With that said, he grabbed Phoenix by the shirt and started to leave.


    However, they heard Cameron''s voice from behind them.


    "Did you get my permission to leave?" Cameron asked all of a sudden, his voiceced with frost.

 Chapter 335

    "What do you mean by that?" Hector stiffened briefly before turning to re at Cameron.


    "Exin. I want to know all about it before I let you leave," Cameron said coolly. "Why did Laura send you people here?"


    Hector sneered. "This has nothing to do with you. I don''t have to tell you anything about it! You, on the other hand, injured Phoenix. I haven''t gotten


    the chance to teach you a lesson, but don''t you dare be too full of yourself!"


    "He started it. He deserved it." Cameron''s eyes were cold when he said that.


    "You¡ª" Hector was so livid with rage that he couldn''t finish his sentence. Furious, he flung a hand in the air as if to dismiss Cameron and said, "I


    don''t have the time to argue with you!"


    Now, he had to bring Phoenix back to the Jones residence to recuperate.


    "I said," Cameron started. "You can''t leave until you exin everything to me."


    His voice wasn''t that loud, but it was forceful and resolute.


    "Don''t be too full of yourself! You''ll regret it otherwise!" Hector warned. Then, in a slightly hushed voice, he said, "l admit that you''re quite the strong


    opponent, but you''re nothing in the eyes of the Jones family!"


    Cameron''s gaze turned colder. "I''m not sure just how affluent that family is, but I think that you don''t have the right to talk to me like that yet."


    Back then, Laura and Cameron broke up right in front of the Jones residence. Of the many people who insulted him, Hector was one of them.


    That was exactly why Cameron wouldn''t let things slide.


    "You, bastard!" Hector seethed.


    Phoenix piped in, "Mr. Hector, you''ve seen just how arrogant that worthless man is! Quick! Kill him!"


    His bloodshot eyes showed how much he loathed Cameron.


    "You''d better shut up!" Hector roared.


    Laura wouldn''t agree to him killing Cameron. Besides, Hector would be on the losing end if he actually went against Cameron.


    Only seven years had passed, yet Cameron''s growth hugely exceeded Hector''s expectations.


    Still, Cameron was a long way away from going against the Jones family and the Xander family.


    After all, he was only in the Martial Emperor stage. He couldn''t affect the two families by much.


    Just then, an idea emerged in Hector''s mind.


    ncing at Cameron, he said, "l know you still can''t forget Ms. Jones. You should stop daydreaming. She didn''t send Phoenix here because she was


    worried about you."


    He continuedx<x''she simply="" wanted="" to="" know="" how="" lof¨¦g="" you''d=""st="" after="" finding="" out="" that="" you''ve="" gotten="" on="" the="" j="" bad="" ¡ª="" zimmer="" family.="" &="" howevgt,="" disappointed="" per.=""pa¨¢red="" mr.="" xander,="" youyre="" just="" a="" ¨²seless="" man="" who="" leechesoff="" ¡°="</p"></x''she>


    Wemen."


    "Did Laura say all of that?" Cameron asked, doubtful.


    Hector let ut a bark of scornful


    laughter.<ywhy would="" i="" lie="" to="" you="" &*="" about="" that?="" otherwise,="" why="" wo¨²ldn''t="" phoenix="" help="" out?="" don''t="" reed="" remita="" who="" he''s="" working="" for,="" right?"="" content="" belongs="" to.="" swnovel="" s="" cameron="" fell="" silent.="" he="" subconsciously="" clenched="" his="" fists.="" upon="" noticing="" this,="" a="" sliver="" of="" glee="" shed="" across="" hector''s="" eyes.="" it="" seemed="" like="" he''d="" seeded="" in="" driving="" wedge="" between=""ura="" and="" cameron.="" if=""pletely="" gave="" up="" on="" her,="" the="" jones="" family="" certainly="" have="" brighter="" future!="" ten="" dayg''time,="" n<nff379=""> </ywhy>


    s ? fm


    would hage their wedding at VU


    Empergr Hotel. By then, these tio


    descendants of the Jones fanfily


    and&the Xander family wouldfinally


    tie&he knot.


    sWnovel o


    With the Xander family''s support, the Jones family would achieve greatness! And Hector would rise in status in Leving too!


    Even if Cameron attended the wedding, he wouldn''t be able to stop the marriage from happening.


    However, as one of the older generations in the Jones family, Hector needed to get rid of all the foreseeable problems. That way, the wedding would


    go on as nned!


    "That''s why," Hector said. "You should forget all about Ms. Jones. Her heart belongs to Mr. Xander already."


    He wanted to give Cameron the final, strongest blow.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 336

    "To n, you say?" Cameron muttered, a shadow flitting across his eyes.


    "You know your ce now, don''t you?" Hector said, his eyes lighting up at Cameron''s reaction.


    To him, he''d managed to subdue Cameron for good with his words.


    "That''s all I have to say," Hector eventually concluded. "So, be mindful of what you say and do."


    That said, he helped Phoenix up and started to leave.


    "Hold on." Cameron stopped them.


    "I''ve told you everything I know. What else do you want from me?" Hector was annoyed now. Frowning he said, "Do you really think the Jones family


    would do whatever you say?"


    Cameron let out a bark ofughter. "You said it.¡±


    Something dark shed in his eyes when he stared at Hector. He added, "Did you really think I''d believe you?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Hector''s heart skipped a beat despite the annoyance in his tone.


    "Listen up, old man. I admit that you were quite good at fabricating lies," said Cameron. "But I believe in Laura more than I do you."


    He spaced out the words in thest sentence and stared right into Hector''s eyes as he spoke them slowly and clearly.


    Based on his knowledge of Laura''s personality, Cameron didn''t think she''d do something like what Hector just said.


    Hector felt his eyelid twitch. He felt a pang of guilt, and lowered his gaze for a split second before rposing himself and appearing indifferent once


    more.


    Meeting Cameron''s gaze, he purposely lowered his voice to sound grim and said, "There''s nothing I can do if you insist on deceiving yourself!"


    He added, "Just remember that you don''t deserve Ms. Jones. In the end, she wouldn''t even choose you to be her partner anyway! So, just give


    up!"


    "Is that so?" Cameron''s eyes turned cold. "You don''t have a say in that. It''s between me and Laura only."


    He continued, "If you insist on putting on an act in front of me, I won''t hesitate to make you two stay here for eternity.¡±


    "What did you just say?" Hector''s eyes spewed fire.


    However, before he could say another word, Cameron started walking in Hector and Phoenix''s direction.


    The look in Cameron''s eyes was as cold as ever as he approached the two of them. Hector stiffened.


    A shiver ran up his spine, and he let out his breath slowly to calm himself down. He swallowed the snide remarks he was about to toss at Cameron.


    Instead, he said, "Splendid! You''re the first person who has ever had the guts to threaten me! Apparently, I''ve underestimated you back then!"


    He nodded several times as he said so. It was as if he could save himself from embarrassment by doing so.


    "Get lost before I really get mad at you!" he roared.


    To his chagrin, Cameron didn''t seem to bother with his hollow words.


    "VOU" Hegtor''s face was livid with


    rage. Stillkhe knew that he couldat


    . Es


    win against Cameron in a fight here.


    There¨¤vas also the fact that h¨¦ was


    here''Dn Laura''s orders, so ho


    conldn''t harm Cameron. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org &


    Hence, Hector could only bear with it for now. His voice wasced with utter disdain when he said, "Splendid! I won''t forget this!"


    "Noted. Just get lost," Cameron said curtly.


    He Sonae ro gravely injured


    Phoenix and. aid, "As for you,


    Phoenix..Xt''spare your life today. ?>


    I''m not d¨¦ing this because of that


    old mam, Hector, though. I wantyou


    to h¨º¨¤d back and pass onao


    Message to n." Content¨ªBelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org o


    He continued, "Tell him that a deputy general like him is nothing in my eyes and that he should stop being so conceited and full of himself."


    "Ml show up at the wedding since he


    wants m¨¦¨ºto attend it so badly,'' o


    Camergh added. However, he. hust


    mentally prepare himself for v¨ªbat is


    to ceme. I''m afraid that the wedding


    watt go smoothly." Content belongs


    t¨®oNovelDrama.Org o


    To conclude, he said, "That''s all I have to say. Remember what I told you, Phoenix. Now, get lost!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 337

    Ridiculous! How utterly ridiculous!


    Phoenix was so infuriated that his eyes turned red from anger. The corners of Hector''s mouth even started twitching after hearing Cameron''s words.


    How dare someone like Cameron be so impudent to Hector, an elder of the Jones family?


    How dare he insult Hector in such a way in front of Phoenix?


    "I won''t let you go for what you said!" Hector seethed after taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, his face still red from the anger rising in his chest.


    "I don''t know if you actually have what it takes. But heed my words, the Xanders are more powerful than they seem."


    He added, "If you have the guts to show up at the wedding ten dayster, you''ll be the enemy of both the Jones family and the Xander family!


    You''d better watch out!"


    That said, Hector brought Phoenix away with him. And this time, Cameron didn''t stop them.


    lt was some time after they left when the frost in Cameron''s eyes faded away. He looked up at the sky.


    In the vast, blue sky, he could see lots of fluffy clouds. A soft breeze blew, bringing along with it a tinge of refreshing coldness to the air.


    Cameron took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    What was Laura thinking? He couldn''t help but wonder about it.


    She was so cruel and heartless when she left on the day of the grand ceremony. Even now, she didn''t tell him that she was going to get married.


    Why was she concerned about him now? He was confused.


    "Are you alright, Cameron?" He heard Lena''s anxious voice calling out for him not far away.


    "Colonel Bailey? Why are you here?" Cameron froze when he saw her running over to him in a hurry.


    "Did you even have to ask that? I was worried about you, of course!" she yelled, rolling her eyes at him.


    Then, she scanned the surroundings. Knitting her eyebrows, she asked, "That''s strange. I sensed an unfamiliar flow of energying from here just


    now. When did it disappear?"


    "An unfamiliar flow of energy?" Cameron wondered aloud. "Do you mean Hector?"


    "So it was him!" Lena''s breath hitched in her throat. The unfamiliar flow of energy that she''d sensed was even quite potent. She started to worry, so


    she came here to see what was going on.


    It never urred to her that Hector woulde all the way here to meet Cameron.


    "Are you hurt?" she asked, her eyesced with worry.


    "No," replied Cameron, shaking his head.


    "Where are they?"


    "They left.¡±


    "They left? Did they let you go just like that?"


    "What did you expect? They can''t beat me anyway." Cameron chuckled lightly.


    "They couldn''t beat you...?" Lena was stunned to hear that.


    Hector was an elder in the Jones family. He should, at the very least, be at the Martial Emperor stage. Howe he couldn''t defeat Cameron?


    "Yeah," answered Cameron with a grin.


    "In your dr¨ºams maybe!" Lena didn''t


    believe h¨ªtn one bit. She rolled her¡°


    eyes athim again and said, "If you


    Wereso good, you wouldn''t have let "


    Phoenix go."


    o


    She thought that Hector hade to take Phoenix away.


    Cameronughed. "I let him go because I wanted him to pass on a message to n."


    Lena shook her head helplessly. "l look forward to the day you stop bragging."


    As an elder in the Jones family, Hector was already at the Martial Emperor stage.


    Meanwhile; Cameron was much x


    younger, So if he was actually as


    strong?s he imed to be, he''d''be


    known as the best among the


    geniuses already! Content.Belongs


    (f?  ¨¦


    And talent¨ºd geniuses like these ES


    were paiffully hard toe by. Th¨ºy


    were s¨¦en as the cream of theCtop


    and&ould be highly regardedand


    acknowledged on the natiohal level.


    Gontent belongs to swnorel


    Even n, who was 28 and was called a genius in Andura, couldn''t reach the intermediate level of the Martial Emperor stage.


    He was just given the rank of "general" a few days ago.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 338

    For someone to be a general at the age of 28, in the entire 5000 years of Andura''s history, it was amendable achievement. Even though


    n was an annoying person, his talents were admirable.


    If Cameron could achieve the state of martial master at the same age, Lena would be genuinely happy for him.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but sigh loudly.


    "What''s the matter, Colonel Bailey? What made you sigh?" Cameron asked, puzzled.


    Taking a look at him, she answered, "Sometimes, I wish you''re not bragging. Then, maybe one day you''ll have what it takes topete with the


    Xander family.¡±


    Cameron''s eyes glinted when he realized what Lena was concerned about. He was touched, and his eyes crinkled warmly as he smiled. "Thanks for


    your concern, Colonel Bailey."


    "You seem to be taking it easy." Seeing that the smile had returned to his face, Lena shook her head softly.


    Smiling, Cameron exined no more and said instead, "Let''s go back, Colonel Bailey."


    "Okay." She nodded gently.


    Back at Aquarine Residence, Cameron said to Lord ckheart with a smile, "ckheart, please drop Colonel Bailey home."


    "Sure, Mr. Morgan," Lord ckheart replied politely.


    "I''m going now. Thanks for the ride," Cameron thanked, opening the car door before hopping out.


    Without wasting a second, he headed for the apartment building and entered No. 302.


    Meanwhile, Dakota was pacing around the living room anxiously. Several times, she wanted to dash out and look for Cameron, but every time,


    Charles stopped her.


    "Are you sure Cameron is fine, Captain Jordan? He''s been gone for almost two hours!" Dakota faced Charles, her heart torn with anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Jennings. With Lord ckheart by his side, Mr. Morgan will be fine," Charles offered her words offort.


    Dakota breathed out heavily. Even though she knew that Lord ckheart was around, the Zimmers had a general from the military on their side this


    time.


    In addition, Cameron had killed Max''s grandson, Kelvin. Undoubtedly, the Zimmers would extract their revenge from Cameron in a frenzy.


    At the thogght of the brutal methods


    they wo¨²ffd execute on Cameron and


    the incfedibly bloody scene, Dakota


    turn¨ºd pale and decided thateshe


    Cs ¨¤ : N


    ceuldn''t sit around anymor¨º.


    "Captain Jordan, please take me to the Zimmers''. ''m begging you!" she pleaded.


    Should Cameron be in trouble, she would beg them to let him go¡ªif that was what it took¡ªeven at the cost of her life!


    Charles seemed to be in a dilemma. "Ms. Jennings, Mr. Morgan has instructed¡ª"


    "Captain Jordan, take it as a plea from me! Please take me to the Zimmers''"!" Tears welled up in her eyes, and she wanted to drop to her knees.


    "Ms. Jennings, please don''t do this!" Charles rushed to help her up as he trembled in surprise; she was Cameron''s girifriend!


    "Captain, please take me to the Zimmers'', then."


    "But..." Charles was caught between a tight spot¡ªon one side, Cameron had given him instructions, but on another hand, Dakota was pleading with


    him.


    It was at this moment that Cameron''s voice echoed from the door, "Dakota, I''m back!"


    Dakota quivered and paused. After a few seconds, she jerked her head to look at the door. The moment she saw Cameron''s face, tears welled up in


    her eyes. "Cameron!"


    "Mr. Morgan!" Charles'' eyes lit up, and he released Dakota.


    "I''m back, Dakota. Sorry that I caused you worry." Wearing a warm expression, Cameron paced toward her.


    "Cameron..." she choked.


    For a minyte earlier, she thought she


    would neger see him again. Seeing


    that head appeared before hef¡±


    again-she forgot about the pr¨¦sence


    e) everyone else around anddashed


    int¨º his arms.


    sWnovel i.


    With arms Ee open, Cameron


    caught heriR. is embrace, basking


    in her care.and concern. The o


    tendern¨¦Ss in his eyes grew so


    stronger, and thest shred of &


    o in his heart gradually faded


    av y. s"


    So


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 339

    "Is that Cam? Is Cam back?" Hearing the noises in the living room, Jane scurried out of her room anxiously.


    "Hey, Mrs. Jennings!" Cameron greeted, turning to her.


    "Cam!" Jane''s eyes flickered emotionally. Cameron had made it back! Seeing that he had returned, she finally rxed.


    The next thing Jane realized was that Cameron and Dakota were locked in an embrace, and she cleared her throat. "Ahem... It''s great that you''re


    fine. Looks like I came at a wrong timing."


    "Nothing of that sort, Mrs. Jennings." Awkwardly, Cameron scratched his head.


    Meanwhile, Dakota turned stiff. After she snapped back to her senses, she broke away from Cameron as though electrocuted.


    Embarrassment crept over her eyes as she nced at her mother and Charles. She had forgotten that there were others around them.


    Charles cleared his throat as well and said awkwardly, "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving now, Mr. Morgan." Thest thing he wanted was to sta


    behind and y the gooseberry.


    Cameron smiled politely at him. "Thank you, Captain Jordan."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Morgan!" Terrified, Charles quickly turned to Dakota and Jane. "Ms. and Mrs. Jennings, goodbye."


    "Bye, Captain Jordan!"


    "Alright!" After giving them a courteous nod, Charles left with the ck g Army, leaving only Cameron, Dakota, and Jane in the living room.


    "Are you hurt, Cameron?" Dakota asked in concern.


    Ih reply, Cameron shook his head. "No."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then... What about the Zimmers? Didn''t they do anything to you?"


    "They''re annihted," Cameron answered. At the mention of this, iciness returned to his eyes.


    "Are they dead?" Taking in a sharp breath, Dakota gaped at him with shocked, wavering eyes. "Did you do it?"


    Cameron nodded. "Yes."


    "H-How did you do it?" Dakota was in utter shock because the Zimmers had found themselves a general from the military!


    "ckheart gave me a hand," he replied.


    "Lord ckheart?" Dakota sank into thought and quickly came to a conclusion. Given Lord ckheart''s financial power and authority, he could easily


    deal with the Zimmers.


    "This time, it''s all thanks to Lord ckheart!" she eximed, full of gratitude.


    "Yes. After he learned about what the Zimmers had done, he rushed over to help out without hesitation. It''s all thanks to him this time," Cameron said


    feigning gratitude.


    After listening to their conversation, Jane asked in surprise, "Dakota, why did the Zimmers target us? Did you offend them?"


    "Well..." For a moment, Dakota was at a loss for words; she couldn''t possibly tell that it was because of Cameron.


    "Mrs. Jennings, I was the one who offended them and dragged you guys in," Cameron admitted.


    Jane was stunned. "Did you offend them?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Jennings. I had some


    feud withethem, but I didn''t expect¡±


    that they would be so despicable


    and target you guys. I''m sorryavrs.


    JEn?os. I was the one who


    implicated the Jennings." Content


    b¨¦longs to  O


    Guilt washed over Cameron''s face. If only he had considered this, the Zimmers wouldn''t have their opportunity to get back at him.


    "You''re not to me, Cam. It''s all the fault of the Zimmers! They''re a detestable bunch who kicked others around because they had power!" Jane


    hissed through gritted teeth.


    Knowing Cameron''s personality, she was sure that he wouldn''t start a fight without a reason. Therefore, it must be the Zimmers who started it first.


    Furthermore, the Zimmers had a bad reputation in the capital, especially Kevin, who was a prime example of a scum.


    "Thank you for being so understanding, Mrs. Jennings," Cameron thanked sincerely.


    Jane dra her understanding.


    "You don''t Ra e to thank me, Cam.


    We''ll eventually be a family. ?>


    SIN?e ev¨¦rything is fine now, you


    shoulgspend more time with


    DakSta. She was in quite a shock


    eamer "


    a.


    o


    "Okay." Cameron nodded and asked, "Were you hurt, Mrs. Jennings?"


    "I''m not hurt. Only Dakotaiis..."¡±


    VSEE: T¨º¨¢king a deep breath, he


    took a logk at Dakota andthe ¡ª


    bruisegzon her. With a pang in his


    heart-he said, "Dakota, go backto


    Yourrdom first. Let me applethe


    medicine for you." Contentbelongs


    t¨®oNovelDrama.Org 2


    "Okay," she answered with a soft nod.


    They retreated to the bedroom and closed the door. While Cameron was picking up the special balm on the table for her injuries, something suddenly


    came into Dakota''s mind.


    Her eyes quivered for a second, and she said, "By the way, Ms. Jones'' secretary called me earlier."


    "Laura''s secretary?" Cameron''s expression changed, and he asked in concern, "When did she call you?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 340

    "Hmmm... About two hours ago," Dakota answered after recalling for a second.


    "Two hours ago?"


    The look in Cameron''s eyes shifted. Two hours ago happened to be the time he was having a confrontation with the Zimmers. Just as he thought,


    Phoenix was sent by Laura.


    "Cameron... Should I return her call now?" Dakota asked.


    At that time, she was still unclear of the situation and wanted to call Cameron to ask him about it. However, the Zimmers barged in with their men


    before she had the opportunity.


    Breathing in softly, he replied, "We''ll speak about thatter and attend to your injuries first. It will be bad if they leave scars.¡±


    The utmost important thing now was to treat Dakota. As for Laura, he decided to set her aside for now. Moreover, he didn''t kKhow what exactly was on


    her mind.


    Ih the meantime, in the penalty room of the Jones family, the atmosphere was so oppressive that it was hard to breathe.


    Laura wore a deadpan face, and the iciness she was emanating could almost freeze a person''s soul.


    Severely injured, Phoenix sprawled on the floor with his head hanging, not daring to meet Laura''s eyes. Next to him, the elder who saved and brough


    him back, Hector, looked equally pale and didn''t dare to utter anything.


    The pin-drop silence and oppressive atmospherested for a long time until Laura finally spoke, her tone especially cold, "Answer me, Phoenix. Why


    did I send you to Yrando this time?"


    Phoenix shook violently. "Y-You ordered me to assist Cameron."


    "What did you do, then?" Laura asked next.


    "Il..." Phoenix stuttered, unable to form a sentence. He was clearly aware of the consequences of going against Laura''s orders.


    "Answer me!" Laura''s tone was stern andced with an iciness that sent a shiver down Phoenix''s spine.


    Phoenix was still shaking like a leaf in the wind. "I-I... watched from the side and didn''t help him."


    "What else?" The coldness on Laura''s face intensified.


    "After that, I gave Cameron... a little lesson." With his head lowered, Phoenix stuttered even harder. He didn''t dare to lie because he knew that Laura


    already knew everything.


    "Who instigated you to do this?"


    "l-lt was Mr. Xander."


    Suddenly, Laura''s voice went a few notches lower. "So, you dared defy my orders?"


    ''No, Ms. J¨ºnes!" Phoenix''s heart


    skipped beat, and he hurriedly &/


    exin¨ºd, "-lt was Mr. Xander.iho


    appro¨¤ched me and... asked ne to


    teach Cameron a lesson. It Was Mr.


    Xatder''s idea!" Content belengs to


    sWnovel ¡±


    "Let me ask you, do you belong to the Jones or the Xanders?" Laura questioned.


    The dominance in her voice was


    strong, ad Phoenix could hardlyo¡±


    breathefrom the stress of it. ''M Ms.


    Jones realize my mistake!"


    Dregehes in cold sweat, he Was


    se to a mental breakdown.


    C?ntent belongs to swnoYel


    Beside them, Hector jumped in to smooth things over. "Ms. Jones, don''t me Phoenix anymore. He did this out of consideration for the Jones family


    "Moreover, Cameron is rather cocky and didn''t even show me any respect. He hasplete disregard for the Jones family and almost killed Phoenix


    "Silence!" Laura snapped coldly, cutting him off.


    Familiar with Cameron''s character, Laura knew that he wasn''t the kind to start a fight; Phoenix must have said something overboard that made


    Cameron mad.


    However, what triggered her the most was Phoenix informing n in private and defying her orders. She sent him over to help, but he was a


    bystander and did nothing instead!


    "Yes... Ms. Jones." Hector dared not say more, aware that Laura was furious right now.


    Laura''s current position in the Jones Family was far from it used to be. If she wanted to dismiss an elder, nobody would have the guts to say


    otherwise.


    "Ms. Jones, I''m really sorry. Please give me another chance. I won''t do it again!" Seeing that not even Hector could save him, Phoenix trembled in


    fear uncontrobly.


    "Do you think there''s a next time?" The coldness in Laura''s voice was deeper than ever.


    If Lena hadn''t arrived with help, Cameron might have died at the Zimmers'', right under Roger''s ws! Did Phoenix think that he could get away with ?


    mere apology?


    "M-Ms. Jones*vit was not my idea. lt


    was all Mr X6hder''s idea. H-He even


    wanted meto pass a message to q >


    Camero(f. "When it dawned on


    Phoenix that Laura wasn''t goirfg to


    for him, he brought up Atan as


    theunstigator. Content belergs to


    ¡ª=


    NovelDrama.Org o


    "Did he ask you to pass a message?" A light shed past Laura''s eyes, and her face turned somber. "What did he say?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 341

    "M-Mr. Xander... He..." Phoenix stuttered but couldn''tplete his sentence. He was drenched in sweat.


    Laura''s fury burned even more. "What did he say?"


    "M-Mr. Xander... wants me to tell Cameron t-that he''s only a toad and n-not good enough for you..."


    "What else? Out with it!" Laura got angrier, clenching her fists so tightly that they were shaking; even her veins were popping at the back of her


    palms.


    "He also said... if Cameron can''t ept it, h-he should... attend your wedding in ten days..." The sweat on Phoenix''s back kept trickling because he


    had never seen Laura this furious before.


    "Then, what did Cameron reply?" Laura was trembling from anger, and it was as though the coldness in her eyes had turned into ice.


    "H-He wanted me to tell Mr. Xander that he will attend the wedding... And also... maybe your wedding with Mr. Xander isn''t going to proceed as


    nned..."


    "What?"


    Laura''s chest tightened. She had expected Cameron to act recklessly, which was why she had kept the truth from him the whole time.


    Once he learned about the truth from seven years ago and knew that she had never forgotten about him, he would do anything for her sake.


    "This idiot," she thought. "Why is he always doing silly things? I''ve already told him that I don''t love him anymore. Why is he still so dumb?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she quickly shoved her emotions aside.


    Looking at Phoenix sprawled on the floor, she uttered in her coldest tone, "Remember this, you better bring Cameron''s words to the grave with you.


    anyone else knows about this, I won''t let you off!"


    Then, she turned her attention to Hector. "You too, Hector!"


    "Yes, Ms. Jones," both of them answered, trembling.


    "Good.'' With steely eyes, Laura


    added, "TakePhoenix to have his


    wounds treated first. After that, put


    ¨¦ ; . ¨¤ LO


    him in e confinement for three


    months and strip him off his titi?as


    vicegommander. If he makes¡±


    another mistake next time,he''ll be


    &Saled from the Jones facaily!"


    "Yes, Ms. Jones." After Hector acknowledged her instructions, he hurriedly brought Phoenix to have his injury treated.


    "Thank you for sparing me, Ms. Jones." Phoenix hung his head as he expressed his gratitude, but a strong spite was brewing in his eyes.


    He had been loyal to Laura.


    However&this time when he Was¡±


    injuredBy Cameron, not only did''she


    not ask about his injuries, but.fhe


    onhething on her mind was O


    Catneron, an outsider! Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org O


    Furthermore, she even ordered his solitary confinement and removed him from his vicemander position for Cameron''s sake.


    He couldn''t ept this and was full of resentment, especially when he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    He was going to tell n about this, including everything that Cameron said. He wanted Cameron to meet his doom on the day of the wedding!


    A shiver ran down Phoenix''s spine. At that moment, all the jealousy and menace he had in his life was rampaging in his heart.


    Meanwhile, L?ura didn''t know what


    was on Prosnics mind. All she was


    concernes about was Cameron. ?>


    Given hispersonality, she was sureCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    that hewould hold onto his wofds,


    but. She wouldn''t let him do anything


    - Content belongs t&


    ¡ª


    NovelDrama.Org o


    After both of them left, she called Peggy. "Prepare quickly, Peggy. We''re going to Yrando now," she said anxiously.


    She had to meet Cameron and stop him from attending the wedding. This was a trapid by n!

 Chapter 342

    "Yes, Ms. Jones!"


    Peggy shuddered. She knew who Laura wanted to meet in Yrando. Hurriedly, she packed her stuff and boarded the private ne with Laura, flying


    toward Yrando.


    "Does it still hurt here, Dakota?"


    In the bedroom, Cameron carefully applied the medication on Dakota. His eyes shed with concern and pain at the sight of the bruises on her arms


    and back.


    Facing her back to him, Dakota shook her head. "No, it doesn''t.¡±


    With Cameron by her side, happiness was all she felt despite the burning pain from her injuries.


    "You sillyss." Aware that Dakota was silently tolerating the pain, he gently stroked the skin around the injury. Although he appeared calm, his heart


    was wrenching in pain.


    "Hmph, you''re the one who''s silly." She wriggled her petite nose, her eyes gleaming brightly with an adorable, dreamy light.


    Cameron took a deep breath andposed himself quickly. Gently, he spread the special balm on her bruises.


    A burning pain emanated from her injury the moment the balm made contact. She winced but didn''t make a sound.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    From the way her body stiffened a littte, Cameron reckoned that she was bearing the pain, and the guilt in his eyes deepened. "I''m sorry, Dakota. It''s


    my fault¡ª"


    "Don''t be stupid. It''s not your fault. Aren''t you a victim, too?" Dakota said gently.


    "Phew..." A deep breath escaped Cameron''s lips. If it had urred to him earlier that the Zimmers were that scheming, Dakota wouldn''t have to


    suffer so badly because of him.


    "Cameron, I forbid you to be sad anymore!" Sensing that he was ming himself, she suddenly spun around and gazed at him solemnly.


    "Dakota, ¡ª" he choked.


    "That''s enough. Don''t me yourself anymore. I''m fine." She squeezed his hand, trying her best to conveyfort and warmth to him.


    Still, guilt was apparent on his face. "But¡ª"


    Dakota put on a stern expression. "If you keep pulling a long face, I won''t let you apply the medicine on me and will do it myself."


    Thest thing she wanted was Cameron ming himself when she knew that he didn''t want something like this to happen, either.


    Seeing that she was miffed, Cameron gathered himself together. "No... I''m not sad anymore!"


    "That''s the way to be! We should be happy now that the problem is solved." Dakota beamed, touching his heart with her encouraging smile.


    This girl hathalways been so Kind.


    No j-. A what she encountered.¡±


    she w¨¦uld always consider othes


    firsteeven when she was already so


    terribly injured. What a silly¨ªgirl!


    swnoel


    Sniffling, Cameron said in concern, "Yes, ''m happy!"


    "That''s the way to go!" Dakota smiled and turned around.


    Afterposing himself, Cameron continued applying the balm on her.


    Maybe it o o the


    conversatioa, ey just had had


    pumped strength into their hearts dr


    maybe the medication was s?.


    beginning to work. Whatever it¨¢vas,


    DaksSta felt that the bruises qn her


    bo¨ºy weren''t hurting anym?te.


    C¨®ntent belongs to swn¨®vel


    Cameron was serious in his task at


    applying the medication on Dakota.


    However; he couldn''t reach sonfe


    because they were located at.fer


    lower back, which was covefed by


    thesskirt of her dress.  O


    "Um... Dakota, there are a few bruises on your lower back... I think the skirt... has to be removed," his voice, tinged with embarrassment, echoed in


    the room.


    Despite the fact that his rtionship with her was more than friends, what he was about to do next was still a little intimate.


    Upon hearing his words, Dakota quivered and closed her eyes. After taking a few breaths, she said with a flushed face, "Then... I''m sorry to trouble


    you."

 Chapter 343

    Cameron took a deep breath. As he stared at Dakota''s beautifully arched back, he tried to suppress the excitement in his heart while slowly unzippinc


    the dress further.


    Since it was his first time undressing a girl, his hands couldn''t help but tremble, and his untrained fingers would identally touch the skin on her


    back while unzipping the dress.


    Every time it happened, Dakota would tense up. They held their breaths until, finally, Cameron pulled the zipper to the end.


    With the zipper undone, the dress Dakota was wearing slipped off until her waistline. Instantly, the bruises on her back were in full disy to


    Cameron, whose eyes welled up with tears as his heart wrenched.


    "Cameron... Finish it quickly," Dakota urged in a small voice, sounding especially embarrassed.


    Only then did Cameron jerk back to his senses. Dakota was almost half-naked at the moment, and perhaps it was the first time she was showing it to


    a man, her cheeks blushed and her ears burned brightly.


    "Okay," Cameron answered. Grabbing a nket at his feet, he then ced it over Dakota''s chest.


    With that, Dakota''s heart rate slowed down a little, a sense of security washing over her heart.


    "I''m going to start now," he gently said.


    She nodded. "Okay."


    Picking up the balm, he smeared some on his fingertip and carefully spread it on her injuries. His fingers glided on her skin; because it was her back,


    it was more sensitive. All of a sudden, she became stiff, as if she had been electrocuted.


    Noticing her reaction, Cameron hurriedly finished the task at hand while his forehead broke out in beads of sweat. Although he had only spent a


    minute applying the medication on her, this one minute felt like forever to them.


    "Phew... It''s done!" After Cameron had finished, he was greatly relieved.


    Hearing that, Dakota quickly pulled the top up, and they slipped into silence. Even with her back facing Cameron, she blushed softly.


    At the same da Cameron was


    also feeling? Ittle embarrassed. The


    scene of him applying the OT


    medicatf6h reyed in his mind, 8nd


    he rermmembered the way her sifooth


    skinfelt when his fingers brushed


    past it.  o


    The next second, he shook his headCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    to clear ts mind of the o


    inappropriate thoughts. Then, he


    brokethe silence, saying, "U he.


    We''f&done here. Are you thi€sty,


    Dakota?" Content belongs.to


    sWnovel o


    "A little." Dakota nodded and bit her lip shyly.


    "I''ll get you a ss of water," he offered and scurried off.


    After hanging tn the kitchen for a


    couple of ras¨¢¨ªres to recollect


    himself, Gameron returned to the ?>


    room wifhr''a ss of water. By Q¨®W,


    Dakotawas already properly CC


    dressed, but the blush on herface


    yet to fade.  o


    Cameron passed the ss to her. "Dakota, here you go."


    "Thanks." She took the ss, had a few sips, and looked at him. "Aren''t you thirsty, Cameron?"


    He chuckled awkwardly. "Now that you mention it, I am a little thirsty."


    "You''re silly," she said in a soft, cutesy tone, blinking her bright eyes.


    Just a casual disy of coquetry from her was enough to stun Cameron.

 Chapter 344

    "What''s wrong, Cameron?" Seeing that Cameron was in a daze, Dakota waved her hand in front of him.


    Jerked back to reality, Cameron met her eyes, and his cheeks reddened. "Nothing. Something suddenly popped up in my mind."


    "What were you thinking about?" She stared at him curiously. The way he was in a daze earlier made her wonder if he was thinking about Laura.


    "Uh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about some stuff," he answered sheepishly.


    "Stuff?" Suddenly, she squinted her eyes in scrutiny. "Did I hit the bull''s-eye?"


    "What did you guess?" Cameron''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Were you thinking about Ms. Jones?" Dakota asked. After all, she had just mentioned Laura earlier.


    "Laura?" At first, he was taken aback, then he chuckled adoringly. "Dakota, are you jealous?"


    "N-No, I''m not." Pouting, she puffed her cheeks and glowered at him angrily.


    Seeing this, Cameron simply thought that she was adorable. He said with augh, "I''m not thinking about Laura."


    This just made Dakota even more curious. "Then, what were you thinking about?"


    Heughed and tried to shrug off her question. "Something very mysterious."


    "What''s so mysterious?" However, Dakota couldn''t be more eager to find out what it was.


    "I can''t disclose any more," he answered secretively. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell her, but rather, he couldn''t.


    "Stop being so secretive and tell me. Pretty please..." Dakota pleaded gently, dying to find out the truth.


    However, Cameron wanted to fudge the situation and chuckled. "I''ll tell you next time.¡±


    "No!" Dakota was persistent. "Please tell me... Okay?"


    In the end, Cameron couldn''t handle her coquettish attack. "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    "Great!" The next second, she looked ready to listen, grinning wide.


    "Promise me you won''t get mad after I tell you." He made a disimer before proceeding.


    "I promise I won''t," she answered confidently.


    "Okay, then I''m going to tell you. I was just thinking that, if you have a daughter in the future, she will probably have eyes as beautiful as yours."


    "Huh?" Dumbstruck, Dakota turned scarlet after the words sank into her. Then, she punched his chest lightly. "You''re annoying. I''m being serious


    here!"


    "But I''m being serious!" Cameron said with augh, attempting to hide his embarrassment with hisughter.


    Dakota sngrted softly, thinking that,


    he was kidding with her. &


    Nevert¨¢eless, her cheeks turned¡±


    pinkcDid he justplimented that


    she had beautiful eyes?  O


    Doused in embarrassment,


    Cameron took a nce at the sky


    turning darkceutside and came up "


    with an exp¨²se. "It''s gettingte. I


    gotta g¨¢ now, but I''ll visit you n?


    tomofrbw. Just leave the balm¨¦on


    ?o Tomorrow morning) I


    , ¨² Fo ad


    apply it for you again and.you''ll


    recoverpletely in ab¨®ut three


    days."


    After saying that, he got up and wanted to leave, but Dakota stopped him, saying, "Wait a minute, Cameron."


    Turning around, he nced at her. "What''s the matter, Dakota?"


    "Well..." e eat: quivered, and sheExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    bit her lip. r a short moment of


    hesitationshe mustered her e


    courage Shd said what was on her


    mind, CYWell... I feel bad that yotfre


    malkitg this trip. Why don''t you stay


    fordinner before leaving?" Gontent


    belongs to  &

 Chapter 345

    Cameron paused for a second before asking, "Are you... asking me to stay?"


    "Yeah." Dakota nodded, fluttering her longshes. She didn''t want Cameron to leave just yet and would like to spend more time with him.


    "Sure," he agreed.


    In all honesty, he wanted to stay by her side and take care of her. However, it was so awkward earlier that he came up with an excuse to leave.


    Dakota''s eyes lit up. "That''s great!"


    "Sillyss." Looking at her beautiful face, Cameron smiled warmly.


    "You''re the silly one. You didn''t drink despite being thirsty." She snorted softly, looking incredibly adorable.


    "That''s because I was focused," Cameron answered with augh.


    "Here, drink from mine," she offered, passing the ss to him.


    Cameron chuckled. "Okay."


    Without delving deeper, he took the ss from her and dranks gulps of water while Dakota watched the rolling movement of his throat. Then, her


    gaze shifted to the cup rim where his lips were touching.


    That was the spot where she had drank from earlier. Was this an indirect kiss between them? While her thoughts were running wild, blood rushed to


    her cheeks.


    Just then, Jane knocked on the door. "Dakota, Cameron! Get ready for dinner. Your dad ising home soon."


    Dakota jumped and took a few breaths to calm herself before saying, "Okay, Mom. I got it." Still blushing, she turned to Cameron. "Let''s go, Cameron


    Let''s get out of the room.¡±


    "Sure." Cameron set down the ss and didn''t notice the embarrassment on her face, assuming that she was flushed because the room was a little


    warm.


    After dinner, the friendly Jane invited Cameron to stay for the night. This time, he agreed readily. As Dakota was injured, he could take better care of


    her if he stayed.


    Jane smiled when he agreed without hesitation. It seemed to her that this couple was about to take the next step in their rtionship soon.


    "Dakota, the breeze today is cool. Why don''t you go for a walk with Cameron?" Jane suggested.


    Being yougg once, Jane knew that a


    stroll afterdinner could help to &


    foster grloser rtionship between


    couples. Back then, this was How


    she¨¢nd Leonard got to kKhnoweach


    other better.


    sWnovel 2


    "Okay, Mom." Although Dakota had no idea about any of that, she did want to have a stroll alone with Cameron.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    So, she brougkt him to the park in


    the neighbordooa. As they


    sauntered ¨¤ ng the path lined with


    : &


    trees, sh¨ºmwas a little nervous ¡ª-&


    Wo this was the first time?she


    wasdaking a walk with him. Fis


    was probably their first dat¨ºas a


    d¨®uple.


    Next to her, Cameron was equally nervous. "Dakota... it''s really a little cold today...¡±


    In order to lessen the awkwardness in the air, Cameron initiated a conversation. However, the topic he had chosen was very forced, as he didn''t have


    any experience in this aspect.


    "Yes... Itis a little cold," Dakota replied, her eyes wavering.


    "Should we go that way? It looks like something is happening there."


    "Alright."


    Chatting casually, they walked toward the corner of the park where most of the people were.


    At the same e. a private ne


    Laura disembarked with an anxious¡±


    face. At¨¦? hopping into a limous¨ªfe


    with Reggy, they headed toward


    e sl Residence, where O


    Ca eron was.  So

 Chapter 346

    At the heart of the park where there were the most people, Dakota was immediately attracted by a balloons-shooting booth. "Look, Cameron! That''s ?


    huge stuffed bear!"


    "Would you like it?" Cameron asked, staring at her excited face.


    "Yes!" Dakota nodded her head.


    "Hello, would you like to give it a go?" the booth owner greeted, sensing potential customers.


    "Hi, what are the rules?" Cameron asked.


    "Sir, ten dors for ten shots. If you hit the target nine times, you get a first grade prize," the booth owner answered.


    "What if I hit them all?"


    "Then, you get an extra prize!" A cunning smile spread across the owner''s face as he didn''t think that anyone could hit the bullseye ten times in a row


    The toy gun had been specially adjusted. Even for a discharged special forces military personnel, the most they could hit was seven targets.


    However, every young man thought of themselves as gifted and wanted to show off in front of their girifriends.


    That was why the three couples at the side hadn''t even won anything even though the boyfriends had spent about a thousand dors. Every round,


    they could only get four or five urate shots.


    "Alright. I''ll pay for ten shots, then." Grinning, Cameron took out a ten dor bill and gave it to the booth owner.


    "Sure!" After epting the payment, the booth owner immediately passed him a rifle loaded with stic pallets.


    Cameron picked up the rifle and felt the weight of it in his hand. Then, he aimed at a balloon and pulled the trigger.


    Pop!


    The balloon burst; he had hit it right in the middle.


    "Not bad, young man," the booth owner praised, a little surprised.


    Nevertheless, he simply thought that Cameron was lucky. After all, countless people could get a hit on the first shot.


    Aiming for another balloon, Cameron fired the second shot, followed by the third, fourth, and fifth shot; all without stopping.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    All five shots were urate, and the booth owner''s heart skipped a beat.


    Dakota jumped in excitement. "You''re amazing, Cameron!"


    The people around were intrigued by the scene and stopped in their tracks to watch, gushing, "This guy has skills!"


    "Yeah, and he''s gotten all five shots in a row!"


    "Wow, that''s impressive!"


    The couples who were ying the same game put down the rifles in their hands for a moment and turned to Cameron, who pulled the trigger again a


    this time.


    Pop!


    Just as before, the pallet hit the balloon.


    "That''s six shots!" the crowd eximed, and Cameron pulled the trigger once more.


    Pop, pop!


    The seventh and eighth shots both hit the bullseye.


    Dakota clenched her fists in excitement. "Cameron, only one more shot to go!"


    Smiling, Cameron nodded. "Yep!"


    "Do your best, young man!" The crowd started to cheer for him and were even more nervous than when they were ying the game themselves.


    Cameron raised the rifle and fired.


    Pop!


    The shot hit another balloon.


    "Wow, he got it!" the crowd gasped, and Cameron fired thest shot.


    Pop!


    And the tenth shot hit the target as well.


    "You''re amazing, young man!" the crowdplimented in amazement.


    The booth o r''s lips twitched


    violently, ane¨ªblood drained from his


    face. Since Re started the booth, it?>


    was the first time he had SO


    encountered such a O


    situ¨¢tionsomeone had actually


    gore all the shots in a roi  &


    "Wow, Cameron! You''re great!" Realizing what had happened, Dakota bounced in excitement.


    "Take a look and see what else you like, Dakota. I''ll get them all for you," Cameron said, grinning wide.


    After hearing that, the booth owner


    broke outin cold sweat. Scurrying to


    Camergh, he whispered, "You ndoExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    man, fl give you this doll and fefund


    yourmhoney. Please y at ¨¢hother


    bosth, will you?"


    sWnovel i.


    He was rughing a small business, io


    which couldn''t withstand Camereof''s


    skills. Eseemed to him that. >


    ee) N


    Cameron wasn''t here for funcbut to


    clean out his booth!  3


    "Sir, you can keep the money. Just give the doll to Dakota." Cameron chuckled and didn''t want to make things difficult for the booth owner.


    "Thank you so much!" After repeatedly thanking Cameron, the booth owner retrieved two huge stuffed dolls from the back and passed them to


    Dakota.


    "Oh, wow! They''re huge!" Dakota gasped, unable to hold one doll in each hand.


    Cameron smirked. "Are you happy?"


    In reply, she nodded. "Yes!"


    "I''ll hold one for you. Let''s take a walk elsewhere."


    "Okay!" Dakota passed a doll to him and ced both arms around the other one, leaving in delight while everyone watched.


    Just then, a girl turned to her boyfriend. "Look what her boyfriend is capable of!" she grumbled, filled with envy in her eyes.


    Her boyfriend chuckled sheepishly and paid the booth another ten dors to try again.

 Chapter 347

    While strolling in the park, Dakota eximed in excitement, "Cameron, your marksmanship is incredible earlier! You really gave the booth owner a


    scare!" She was still amazed by the perfect marksmanship Cameron disyed earlier.


    "It''s alright, I guess." Smiling humbly, Cameron said, "If you like it, I''ll win another bigger stuffed bear for you the next time we go to an amusement


    park."


    "Sure!" she agreed happily, silently mourning for the next booth owner for three seconds.


    "Deal!" Cameron answered with a smirk. At the sight of Dakota cheering and jumping in delight, his eyes were full of adoration and tenderness.


    Dakota gave him a firm nod, hugging the stuffed doll in her arms tighter. This was Cameron''s first present for her!


    "Let''s take a seat at the pavilion in the front. The scenery there looks good."


    Cameron pointed to a nearby pavilion, which was surrounded by a pond. Water lilies with pink buds awaiting to bloom covered the surface of the


    pond.


    "Alright!" Dakota was all full of delight.


    They took a seat in the pavilion. Rxed and relieved, Dakota felt the evening breeze on her face, saying, "Cameron, wouldn''t it be great if everyday


    is as rxing and free as today?"


    "Yes. lt feels great to go for a walk after dinner and feel the breeze." Cameron couldn''t help but sigh.


    Ih his memory, he hadn''t enjoyed such a rxing time for a long time. Thest time happened when he was six years old.


    During that time, his mother would take him for a walk after dinner, holding his hand. Sometimes, they went to the nearby park, other times on the


    streets.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Whenever he saw a toy he liked, his mother would buy it for him. That was a beautiful time of his life.


    Just then, Dakota''s gentle voice echoed softly into his ear. "What are you thinking about, Cameron?"


    "Recalling my childhood." Smiling softly, he looked up and took a nce at the starry night.


    "You must be very happy at that time," she said softly. Earlier, she had seen happiness in his eyes.


    "Yes." He nodded. As far as he could remember, that was the happiest as well as the most well-protected time of his life.


    "What happened afterward?" Dakota asked curiously.


    ''Afterward; just as I told you before,


    was exil¨¦d from the Morgan family


    becauge I was mediocre." At the¡±


    mention efthis, self-depreciation


    shed in his eyes. Content belongs


    (f? NovelDrama.Org .


    "Those people are too much!" Dakota felt indignant. "They must be in deep regret now should they find out how outstanding you are now."


    Cameron''s eyes glimmered with coldness. He still had some scores to settle with the Morgans!


    Seeing the expression on his face, Dakota med herself. "''m sorry that I identally mentioned your sore spot...¡±


    "Silly, that''s all in the past now." Tenderness returned into his eyes as he changed the topic. "That right, do you have any dreams you would like to


    fulfill?"


    She gazed at him. "Dreams to fulfill?"


    "Yeah," he confirmed with a nod.


    "Well..." Speaking of this, Dakota


    hesitated for& moment before


    saying, "Wellmy initial dream was to


    be!pany well for NO


    parents Then, I''ll work hard and


    makeB lot of money so that our


    family could be one st top


    fegmilies of Yrando. I thought that


    was the only way that p¨¦Bple


    wouldn''t belittle them anymore."


    "What about now? Is that still your dream?"


    "Now..." Pausing, she gazed at him with shimmering eyes. "Now, after going through so much, making moneyes in second."


    "What''s the most important, then?"


    "The mostim portant thing is the


    health ant safety of my family, &


    includigg you." The end of her


    sentefce was uttered very sof¨¦ly,


    and-¨¢fter she finished, her ckeeks


    turbed bright red. Content Selongs


    t¨®oNovelDrama.Org o


    Fortunately, it wasn''t obvious in the night, but Cameron was stunned. He didn''t even think that he was included in her dream.


    "I got it." Taking a deep breath, Cameron felt more certain in his heart.


    "What about you, Cameron? What''s your dream?" she asked softly.


    "As for me..." Staring at the dark, starry night, he then turned to her and smiled. "My dreamis the same as yours."

 Chapter 348

    Dakota pouted. "Don''t copy my dream!"


    "But that''s my dream!" Cameron was all serious again.


    He only wished to see Dakota healthy and happy as he helped her to achieve all of her dreams.


    Dakota felt her heart galloping, and her face turned a shade deeper in red after seeing his earnest face.


    "Then... Do you have any other dreams besides this?" Dakota tried to shift to another topic, her eyes wavering.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After giving it a thought, he answered, "Ih the future, I may have to leave Yrando for a short period."


    lt was only a matter of time before he told her some things, so he might as well just make things clear to her when he had the chance now.


    Hearing that, Dakota instantly became anxious. "Are you going to leave Yrando?"


    "Yes," he replied with a nod.


    She suddenly felt nervous. "How long will you be gone?"


    "At least one month," he answered solemnly.


    The trip to Leving this time wasn''t only to attend Laura and n''s wedding. More importantly, it was to find out the murderer who killed his mother back then.


    ording to the leads from the Zimmers, his mother''s death was rted to the eight prestigious fam¨ªlies of Leving, including the Xander family.


    Hence, his first stop would be the Xander''s. Starting from there, he might sessfully uncover more leads.


    The next stop would be the Morgan''s. Despite finding nothing suspicious after asking Lord ckheart to investigate all these years, Cameron still couldn''t forgive his father abandoning his mother and marrying his mistress.


    This trip, he wanted to seek justice on his mother''s behalf and find the culprit who poisoned him back then. He was sure that the culprit was hidden in the Morgan family.


    Anxiously, Dakota nced at Cameron. "Is this... because of the Morgan family?"


    Cameron nodded. "Yes."


    As for other matters, he decided to keep it from her lest she be worried. After this, the people he would be facing were the five most prestigious families of Leving.


    "Please be careful and don''t push yourself, okay?" Dakota''s heart was in turmoil.


    As she knew that she would only be his burden if she tagged along, so she didn''t suggest this.


    As for Cameron, he didn''t want her to be in danger with him because he would be facing extraordinary opponents this time.


    To ease her concern, Cameron promised, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    "At that time, give me a call to let me know you''re safe when you''re free," she said, still worried.


    "Okay!" he agreed.


    "Remember, don''t push yourself!" Dakota reminded once more as she simply couldn''t stop worrying about him.


    "Fret not. I not one to push myself.


    Moreovefs I''m just going to take cafe of sonfe small issues. It''s not that dangerous," Cameron said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    After hearing his assurance, Dakota rxed a little. Out of the blue, something came up in hermind. That''s right, I haven''t returned


    Ms Lee''s call. I should call her since I''mfree now."


    "Sounds good," Cameron said.


    Dakota took out her phone and called. However, she was notified that Pegyy''s phone was switched off.


    "This is weird. Ms. Lee''s phoneswitched off,'' she mumble do frowning.


    "Maybe she goes to bed early," Cameron guessed.


    "Maybe," Dakota said. "Cameron, it''ste. Let''s go back."


    After the conversation earlier, she was no longer in the mood to hangout.


    "Sure." He nodded, and they headed back.


    On the way, Dakota seemed to be lost in thought. Noticing this, Cameron asked gently, "Are you still worried about me?"


    "Yeah," she admitted, nodding.


    "Rest assured. I promise I''ll be fine. I''ll video call you everyday at that time. What do you say to that?"


    "Will you really do that?"


    "Okay!" Dakota''s spirits took a turn for the better, and they resumed toward her apartment building.


    However, when they were about to reach the building entrance, Cameron''s steps came to an abrupt stop; he had just caught sight of two familiar figures.

 Chapter 350

    "Am I someone who can''t distinguish right from wrong in your eyes?" Cameron sneered.


    The sight of Cameron''s self-deprecating smile made Laura feel a pang in her heart.


    She knew Cameron misunderstood her words. But wasn''t this the result she wanted?


    She couldn''t tell Cameron the truth. She was afraid that if she let slip, Cameron would disregard everything else.


    Therefore, she could only treat him colder. "You should know how important this wedding is for me and my family. Besides, this is just n''s


    provocation."


    "I know it''s a provocation, but so what?" Cameron replied.


    He knew it was a conspiracy, but he had enough strength to crush the Xander family.


    However, Laura didn''t know about that.


    "Why do you always have to act so tough?" Seeing him being stubborn, she couldn''t help but clench her teeth in worry.


    "Whether I''m acting tough or not shouldn''t be your concern, Ms. Jones." Cameron looked coldly at Laura.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t concern me. I shouldn''t have bothered to care about your life!" Laura retorted angrily.


    "You can leave now, Ms. Jones. After all, we have nothing to do with each other anymore." Cameron frowned, feeling an unidentifiable surge of


    emotion within him.


    His resolute words caused Laura''s heart to tremble violently.


    She could feel Cameron''s emotions. Her pain was no less than his, but she had no choice.


    "I''m sorry...¡±


    Laura took a deep breath and continued, "Il shouldn''t have hidden my rtionship with n from you before, but the development of my family reliesCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    on the Xander family, so I had no choice."


    "Is that so?" Cameron looked at Laura and chuckled coldly. "But I can also give you what the Xander family can. You just never believed in me."


    Laura also looked into Cameron''s eyes, which were still as determined as before.


    She knew that if Cameron made a promise, he would do everything in his power to fulfill it, even if it meant hurting himself. However, this was exactly


    what she didn''t want to see.


    Moreover, some things couldn''t be achieved just through effort.


    She just hoped that Cameron could live his life peacefully.


    She took another deep breath and.


    said, Eu I know you''ve beef


    working ard all these years, bat


    some things can''t be obtained just


    through hard work." Content belongs


    f? NovelDrama.Org o


    "Such as?" Cameron looked at Laura.


    "Power and status," Laura replied.


    "So, are they the only things you pursue?" Cameron asked.


    "Yes." Her cold answer ended the conversation.


    "I got it. I hope you''ve made the right choice." Cameron''s gaze also returned to being indifferent.


    "Promise me that you won''t show up at my wedding."


    Looking at Cameron, she said with a


    hint of esg¨®dn her tone, "I want a


    everyon¨¦to know that I was on?¨º¡±


    with adbodyguard. If this gets cut, bi


    bec¨®me aughingstock in the city


    ars bina shame to my family."


    ¡ªX


    C¨®ntent belongs to swn¨®vel


    She knew these words were cold and could deeply wound Cameron. But she had to do this to stop him from being foolish.


    She didn''taant to see Cameron


    ing in.aPool of blood at her ¡ª *


    weddirfg, especially when she c?uId


    imagine the cruelty n would show


    toward Cameron then. Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org O


    She just wanted to do everything she could to protect Cameron.


    However, Cameron suddenly smiled. It was a very bleak smile.


    He knew that Laura never begged anyone. But this time, she was bowing her head to him for this matter.


    At this moment, a suffocating feeling lingered in his heart, making his voice tremble. "Laura, you really don''t want me at your wedding?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I do go?"


    "I''ll hate you for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Cameron''s heart trembled violently. His body froze in ce, and his fists clenched tightly, then rxed.


    After repeating this several times, he finally expelled the suppressed emotions from his heartpletely. And his gaze finally turnedpletely


    indifferent.


    Atthis moment, hepletely understood Laura''s determination and his position in Laura''s heart.


    lt was no different from seven years ago...


    "Did youe all this way just to tell me these things?" Cameron asked for confirmation onest time.


    "Yes," Laura answered decisively, fearing that Cameron would detect anything from her hesitation.


    "Okay, I got it," Cameron said, giving uppletely.


    His tone became incredibly indifferent. "l won''t appear at your wedding, but I have unfinished grievances with the Xander family. I can''t guarantee tha


    I won''t cause trouble for them in the future. Anyway, congrattions on your wedding."


    "Thank you, Cameron," Laura forced out, suppressing her heartache.


    "You''re wee. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now." After saying that, Cameron turned and left. His figure was resolute.


    Seeing that, Laura trembled fiercely. She knew that Cameron had made up his mind when he congratted her.


    From now on, he would forget about their past rtionship, and they would be true strangers.


    She watched Cameron''s figure recede further and further, until itpletely disappeared at the corner.


    Before she realized it, tears were flowing down her face. She crouched weakly on the ground.


    Her entire heart seemed to shatter into countless pieces at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Cameron returned to the entrance of the building.


    Dakota and Peggy, who were waiting, could clearly feel the chill emanating from Cameron.


    "Cameron, are you okay?" Dakota asked with concern.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah, let''s go back." Cameron managed to force a smile on his face.


    "Are you really okay?" Dakota was still worried. She wondered what Laura and Cameron had talked about to make him look so terrible.


    "I''m really fine." He smiled again.


    Just as he was about to walk into the building with Dakota, his steps suddenly paused.


    He sensed that there were two figures behind the wall not far away, monitoring him.


    Immediately, his tone turned stern as he addressed the other side of the wall, "Just show yourselves."


    "What?" Dakota and Peggy, hearing Cameron''s icy tone, couldn''t help but follow his gaze.


    Under the dim light, there was a wall, with no one in sight.


    However, Cameron spoke again. "Do you want me toe to you?" After saying that, he started walking toward the wall.


    "Haha, you''re quite something, huh?" A coldugh came from behind the wall.


    The next second, two figures in ck masks easily leapt over the wall and appeared in front of Cameron.


    "There really are people there!" Dakota and Peggy were surprised.


    Cameron''geyes were filled with


    coldnessas he looked at two metin


    front oEhim. "Did n send yo? He


    coulo feel that they were theXander


    eo


    family''s men. Content bfgs to


    NovelDrama.Org 2?


    "Oh, you''re quite clever too."


    Since theipzidentities had been


    exposed;&the two didn''t n to keep


    ita seca anymore. Theyughed


    coldly="Mr. Xander received y¨®ur


    Words and sent us to teach You a


    lesson." Content belongs te¡±


    sWnovel *


    "Teach me a lesson?" Cameron murmured, his gaze tinged with gloom.


    "Yes!" The men were arrogant. "Since you know Mr. Xander sent us, be smart and get on your knees. We''ll go easy on youter."


    "What are you two doing?" Peggy suddenly intervened.


    "Oh, it''s Mg. Lee." The men showed


    no fear. lfstead, they said with ao¡±


    smile, Were here at Mr. Xandefs


    order-We hope you''ll show M¨º


    Xander some respect and nat


    interfere." Content belongsto


    sWnovel -


    "You..." Peggy frowned, not expecting those two to disregard herpletely. But today, she wouldn''t allow them toy a finger on Cameron.


    Just as she was about to speak again, Cameron had already stepped forward and looked at the men with a chilling gaze.


    His voice was unusually low. "I''m in a bad mood right now. If you don''t want to die, you better get lost now."

 Chapter 352

    "What did you just say, punk?" The men''s eyes red with anger.


    "I told you to get lost." Cameron''s voice was deep and menacing. He was about to lose his patience.


    "You asked for it." The men''s eyes showed a hint of ferocity as they prepared to teach Cameron a lesson.


    "What are you two doing? How dare you start a fight in front of me? You''re disrespecting Ms. Jones!" Peggy intervened when she sensed trouble.


    She didn''t know how n found out about what happened. Laura had clearly instructed Phoenix and Hector to keep it a secret.


    It seemed those two jerks had betrayed Laura''s trust again.


    Peggy was furious.


    Just then, the two men said, "Ms. Lee, you saw it too. We''re not trying to disrespect you and Ms. Jones, but this punk is just too arrogant! If we don''t


    teach him a lesson today, he''ll think he''s some big shot!"


    "But he''s Ms. Jones¡¯ friend," Peggy retorted coldly.


    "But Ms. Lee, we work for Mr. Xander. Everyone has their responsibilities. If we don''t take care of him today, it''ll be hard for us to exin it to Mr.


    Xander."


    The two men mentioned n, showing no fear for Peggy.


    In just ten days, Laura would marry n. From then on, everything would be under his control.


    "You guys..." Peggy''s face turned red with anger.


    They were already disrespecting Laura before she even married n. Peggy wondered what would happen in the future.


    "Now, Ms. Lee, I''d appreciate it if you could step aside. It wouldn''t be good if you got caught in the crossfire.¡± The men smiled faintly, their eyes


    brimming with satisfaction.


    "You two!" Peggy''s chest heaved with anger.


    Ignoring Peggy, the men focused back on Cameron. "Ewan, make sure to go hard on him."


    "Kian, should you go first, or should I?" Ewan was eager to get his hands on Cameron. His eyes glinted with malice.


    "Cut the nonsense ande together,¡± Cameron interjected impatiently.


    "You asked for it." The men''s eyes glinted with ferocity.


    The next moment, two fierce bursts of vital energy erupted. Their strength reached the level of an advanced Martial King.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Their energies surged.


    The two locked eyes, both seeing the ruthlessness in each other''s gaze.


    Then they stamped the ground hard, creating a loud thud. A deep, muffled sound echoed from beneath their feet.


    With fierce determination, the two charged at Cameron, one after another.


    "Cameron, look out!" Peggy and Dakota both shouted.


    But before their cries could be heard, they froze in shock.


    They watched as Cameron''s right hand, which had appeared out of nowhere, pressed firmly against Kian''s head with a calm expression on his face.


    Then he mmed Kian into the ground.


    A thunderous crash echoed.


    Kian''s head was violently driven into the ground. It sent pebbles flying and created a pit on the ground.


    The shocking scene brought Ewan to a halt. His shoes nearly burst into mes before he managed to stop his momentum.


    Dakota covered her mouth in shock, while Peggy was shaken.


    She had some knowledge of martial arts, so she knew the men''s skill far surpassed that of the Jones family''s Deputy Commander, Phoenix.


    Yet, Cameron had effortlessly defeated an advanced Martial King with a single blow.


    Peggy couldn''t help but wonder when Cameron became so powerful.

 Chapter 353

    The air fell silent.


    Kiany on the ground, barely breathing. His head was deeply embedded in the earth.


    Peggy''s eyes flickered with shock and astonishment as she looked at Cameron.


    Cameron remained expressionless as he slowly approached Ewan.


    Ewan swallowed audibly.


    He looked at Kian''s motionless body on the ground, then back at Cameron. Fear shed in his eyes. "D-Don''te any closer!"


    Cameron remained indifferent.


    "I-I have Mr. Xander on my back! If you kill me, he won''t let you off!" Seeing Cameron unmoved, Ewan turned pale with fear and had to mention n.


    "n, huh," Cameran muttered.


    In the next moment, his eyes narrowed. He reached out and grabbed Ewan by the throat, lifting him up from the ground.


    Ewan, caught by Cameron''s grip, turned red in the face. He desperately released his vital energy, trying to shake off Cameron''s arm.


    However, he was horrified to find that Cameron''s body, even his arm, was immovable.


    This was the overwhelming dominance of absolute power. Thest time he felt such pressure was from n.


    "Don''t kill me." Ewan struggled frantically, iling his legs in the air.


    Cameron''s gaze turned icy as he tightened his grip on Ewan''s throat.


    Veins bulged on Ewan''s face, and his eyes started to roll back.


    "No, Cameron!" Dakota shouted when she realized what was happening.


    Cameron''s heart softened, causing him to release his grip.


    At once, Ewan copsed to the ground. He clutched his neck and breathed heavily.


    The sensation of narrowly escaping death left his heart racing wildly. Even his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    Cameron looked down at Ewan with a chilling gaze. "Consider yourself lucky. I''ll spare your life today.


    "Go back and tell n that I''m not in the moodtely, so don''t bother me. I''lle looking for him soon. Alright, take this guy with you and get lost.¡±


    "U-Understood." Trembling, Ewan got up from the ground.


    He didn''t dare look Cameron in the eyes. After carrying the severely injured Kian, he turned and ran away.


    Only when Cameron watched Ewan disappear into the darkness did the coldness in his eyes slowly dissipate.


    Then he turned to Dakota with a hint of apology. "Sorry for frightening you..."


    "It''s okay." Dakota''s eyes flickered before she quickly shook her head.


    "Let''s go back." Cameron returned to his usual soft tone.


    "Wait, Cameron!" Peggy called out.


    "Yes, Ms. Lee?" Cameron looked at Peggy.


    "Just how strong are you now?" Peggy swallowed nervously.


    He was strong enough to defeat an advanced Martial King in a single blow.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She could only think of n who had such terrifying strength at this age. But at this moment, she started to wonder if Cameron also had such


    strength.


    "It''s nothing worth mentioning in the eyes of the Jones family,¡± Cameron replied casually.


    "Let''s go, Dakota." With that, he and Dakota turned and walked into the building.


    Their footsteps echoed as they climbed the stairs.


    It was then that Peggy finally reacted. "Why so mysterious? That despicable guy!"


    Peggy stamped her foot in anger and then went to find Laura. She wanted to tell her everything that had just happened.


    However, as Peggy reached the corner, her heart sank. Laura seemed to be crying.


    "Ms. Jones, are you okay?" She hurried over nervously.

 Chapter 354

    "I''m fine... Don''t worry about me." Laura gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her cold demeanor slowly returned.


    Peggy''s heart sank.


    Indeed, Laura had just been crying.


    When Peggy recalled how cold Cameron had been when he returned, she couldn''t help but suspect that he might have done something to Laura.


    "Ms. Jones, did that jerk Cameron bully you just now?" She was furious.


    "No." Laura shook her head before slowly closing her eyes.


    Recalling her words to Cameron earlier, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. However, she had no choice. She could only pretend to be cold and


    ruthless.


    "He didn''t do anything." Laura opened her eyes again. Her tone had returned to its usual coldness. "And don''t tell anyone what you just saw."


    "Okay, but Ms. Jones..." Peggy hesitated.


    Even though Laura''s tone had returned to normal, Peggy could still sense Laura''s unusual emotion.


    It obviously had something to do with Cameron.


    "Let''s go back, Peggy." Laura snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "Yes, Ms. Jones."


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was solemn.


    Peggy clutched the hem of her skirt tightly.


    After being by Laura''s side for so many years, she hade to think of herself as Laura''s closest person.


    However, she had never seen Laura like that before.


    She wanted to ask Laura the reason, but she was afraid of causing her more pain.


    "Peggy, if you have something to ask, just go ahead," Laura said when she noticed Peggy''s hesitation.


    Over the years, she hade to think of Peggy as her younger sister.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Ms. Jones... what did you say to Cameron? He came back looking as cold as ice..." Peggy finally asked what was on her mind.


    "I told him not toe to my wedding," Laura replied.


    Peggy''s eyes widened as she realized what had happened.


    That must have been the reason for Cameron''s chilly demeanor.


    Having heard something like that from a former lover must be difficult for anyone.


    She felt like she could finally understand how Cameron felt now.


    Based on her understanding of Laura, she was sure that Laura did that to protect Cameron. That was why she had said mean things to him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted that way.


    Laura had always been tough on the outside but soft on the inside.


    Though she cared so much for Cameron, she always put up a cold front. It only deepened the misunderstanding between them.


    Still, Laura seemed unaware of Cameron''s current strength.


    If Peggy hadn''t just witnessed Cameron''s move, she would have been equally in the dark.


    Who would''ve thought that he could defeat an advanced Martial King in just one move?


    His strength might even rival n''s. Not to mention that Cameron was a year younger than him.


    It meant that his talent surpassed n, making him even more terrifying than n.


    Peggy couldn''t believe that Cameron had hidden his strength so well.


    At this thought, her eyes flickered. She began to sense that Cameron wasn''t as simple as he seemed.


    She remembered him talking about going to Leving to look for n. Those words couldn''t have just been empty talk.


    Peggy wondered if she should be honest with Laura about it.


    She feared that telling Laura in her unstable state would only worsen things.


    Laura was already worried enough about the wedding. Peggy didn''t want to add to her worries.


    "Peggy, is there something you want to tell me?" Laura asked as she noticed Peggy''s hesitation again.


    "Ms. Jones, I..."


    "It''s okay. Just tell me." There was a hint of gentleness in Laura''s tone.


    Peggy had been with her for many years. She was one of her few trusted assistants.


    "Well, Ms. Jones..." Peggy hesitated but finally decided to speak.


    After a deep breath, she said, "Ms. Jones, Mr. Xander had sent people to deal with Cameron just now."


    "What?" Laura''s expression soured.


    Her body immediately tensed up, and she sat upright. "Is he okay?"

 Chapter 355

    "He''s fine..." Peggy''s gaze wavered as she looked at the tense Laura. "And... he actually defeated them."


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief before immediately asking, "Why did n send someone?"


    "Mr. Xander... seems to have found out that Cameron wants to attend your wedding," Peggy replied.


    "What?" Laura''s eyes widened in shock, but she quickly realized the reason. Her expression became extremely grim.


    "That damn Phoenix. Does he really think that I won''t do anything to him just because n is protecting him?"


    Only Phoenix and Hector knew about Cameron.


    As a member of the Jones family, Laura understood Hector''s limits and knew he wouldn''t dare do such a thing.


    That left only Phoenix, who held a grudge against Cameron.


    "Peggy, when we get back, pass my words. I want Phoenix expelled from the Jones family immediately.¡± Laura''s tone was cold.


    "Understood, Ms. Jones." Peggy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Whenever it came to matters involving Cameron, Laura''s emotions always fluctuated wildly.


    Peggy wondered why couldn''t that fool Cameron see it. If Laura really didn''t care about him, why would shee all the way to Yrando to tell him


    those things in person? It was out of concern, of course.


    Peggy decided to start with Laura as she probed. "Ms. Jones, actually, you don''t have to keep everything from Cameron.


    "He''s actually quite skilled. He managed to defeat an advanced Martial King sent by Mr. Xander with just one move. I think his abilities are on par wit


    Mr. Xander."


    "Really?" Laura''s interest was piqued, but she quickly regained herposure.


    She had always known that Cameron wasn''t weak. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to protect her in the chaos of battle.


    Noticing Laura''s intrigued expression, Peggy thought she might have a chance. She feigned annoyance at Cameron. "Hmph! He never showed any


    signs. He hid it from us so well. Ms. Jones, do you think he might be hiding other abilities or identities?"


    "I don''t know." Laura shook her head.


    However, none of that mattered.


    Even if Cameron were hiding other abilities, they would pale inparison to the overwhelming power of the Xander family, who held absolute


    dominance in the Leving Military Region.


    Moreover, if Cameron were to attend her and n''s wedding, he would have to face the Jones family as well.


    With thebined strength of the two families, he would have no chance of survival.


    "So, Ms. Jones, are you going to ask Cameron again?" Peggy finally revealed her intentions.


    "No." Laura shook her head firmly.


    "But Ms. Jones¡ª"


    "Enough, Peggy. I know you mean well, but the matter is settled,¡± Laura interjected, then added, "Besides, after I marry n, I won''t be able to see


    Cameron."


    "So you''re just going to let him resent you forever? But you care so much for him..."


    "It''s okay, Peggy. Maybe one day you''ll understand. I just want him to be safe," Laura replied with a hint of tenderness in her eyes.


    She understood Peggy''s intentions, but she knew Cameron''s character better.


    She would never allow Cameron to risk himself for her again.


    Even if the chances of danger were slim, she would do everything in her power to protect him.


    That was Laura''s way of loving someone. She wouldn''t mind beingbeled domineering or cold-blooded.


    She had be a bird in a cage anyway.


    She hoped that Cameron would always be free to do whatever he wanted without being restricted by her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the resentment Cameron harbored toward her, she believed it would fade with time.

 Chapter 356

    Peggy could tell how much Laura cared about Cameron.


    She didn''t press further, but she had secretly made up her mind that she couldn''t let Laura bear this pain alone.


    She had to get justice for Laura and let Cameron know that Laura had always cared for him.


    She wanted to rid him of any hatred toward Laura and let him know that she wasn''t a cold-hearted person.


    Peggy was determined to find an opportunity to tell Cameron the truth.


    In the bedroom, Dakota looked at Cameron with concern. "Cameron, are you okay?"


    As she recalled Cameron''s cold demeanor when he had returned, she couldn''t help but wonder what Laura had said to him.


    "I''m fine, Dakota. Sorry to have worried you." Cameron managed a faint smile as he looked at Dakota.


    "You don''t seem fine at all." Dakota bit her lip forcefully. Her eyes were filled with resentment.


    Cameron let out a deep sigh, feeling guilty. "Sorry for worrying you again, but it''s all in the past now."


    "Cameron, why did Ms. Jonese to see you? And... why did n send someone to find you? It must be rted to Ms. Jones, right?" Dakota''s


    mind was now filled with concern for Cameron.


    Her woman''s intuition told her that things were much moreplicated. Especially since n had sent someone after Cameron.


    "It''s nothing. Ms. Jones came to tell me about her uing wedding.¡± Cameron smiled wryly.


    "And what about n? Why did he send someone to bother you?" Dakota continued to inquire.


    "Probably because I offended him at the grand ceremonyst time, so he sent someone to retaliate," Cameron lied.


    He didn''t want Dakota to worry.


    "Isn''t it too coincidental?" Dakota was somewhat incredulous.


    The timing of Laura''s and Peggy''s visit and n sending someone after Cameron was too perfect.


    "Maybe n found out about Lauraing to Yrando to find me. You''ve met him. You should know how petty that guy can be," Cameron continued


    to make excuses.


    "That makes sense," Dakota murmured, starting to believe Cameron.


    She had seen n at the grand ceremony before, and Cameron had indeed offended him.


    If Lena hadn''t intervened, n would have retaliated against Cameron long ago.


    "So, Dakota, don''t worry too much about me," Cameronforted Dakota when he noticed she was beginning to believe him.


    "But you beat up his men this time. I''m afraid he''lle back for revenge." Dakota was still worried, especially considering n''s obvious resentment


    toward Cameron.


    "If he wants toe, let him," Cameron said with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    He wouldn''t mind if n came to Yrando. In fact, he hoped n would do so, so he could teach him a lesson.


    "But he has the Xander family backing him." Dakota was surprised.


    "It''s okay. I have ckheart helping me," Cameron said with a smile.


    "But... we can''t keep troubling Lord ckheart, can we?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, sometimes you have to resort to certain measures. Anyway, Dakota, don''t worry. n doesn''t pose a threat to me."


    "Really?"


    "When have I ever bragged?"


    "Well, you haven''t..."


    "So, trust me. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Okay." Dakota nodded. Her initial worries were alleviated by Cameron''s words.


    However, she soon thought of another question.


    Her eyes flickered as she looked at Cameron. "Cameron, will you be attending Ms. Jones¡¯ wedding?"

 Chapter 357

    "The wedding?" Cameron was taken aback, then chuckled self-deprecatingly. "Laura didn''t invite me to her wedding. She specifically asked me not tc


    go."


    "What?" Dakota was shocked.


    Initially, she had thought that Laura hade all the way to Yrando to personally invite Cameron to her wedding. But the result was much different.


    Given their past rtionship, this shouldn''t have been the case.


    "Why?" Dakota asked, puzzled.


    "She probably thinks my presence will embarrass her," Cameron said with a hint of self-mockery.


    "I see... I''m sorry..." Dakota trembled with guilt as she looked at Cameron.


    Bringing up this matter was undoubtedly rubbing salt into his wound.


    "It''s okay. I don''t care anymore," Cameron said with a dismissive smile.


    "Are you really not upset?" Dakota asked with concern.


    Having such news delivered face-to-face by a woman he once deeply loved must be really painful.


    "I''m fine." Cameron looked up at the ceiling of the bedroom.


    If it weren''t for the incident with the Zimmer family, he wouldn''t have nned to attend Laura''s wedding.


    Marrying n was Laura''s choice for happiness after careful consideration.


    Back then, at the end of the grand ceremony, Laura had already given him her answer. He had chosen to respect it.


    However, after what had happened to the Zimmer family, Cameron realized that his mother''s death was somehow connected to the Xander family.


    If his future investigations revealed the Xanders involvement, he would definitely crush them to avenge his mother.


    He didn''t want Laura to be widowed because of this, let alone marry into such a politically astute family.


    If she did, her future would be filled with endless pain and restrictions. She might even be trapped in the consequences of the Xanders'' actions.


    But what surprised him were Laura''s words.


    At that moment, he truly felt an unprecedented coldness from her, like she was a stranger.


    Their past affection seemed to havepletely vanished at that moment.


    If Laura felt he wasn''t worthy, then he wouldn''t disturb her life anymore.


    As for the Xander family, he had already spoken to Laura about it.


    He would go.


    By then, no one could stop him.


    Dakota looked at Cameron''s somber expression. Her eyes filled with concern. "Cameron, are you really okay? If you''re upset, you can tell me. It''s


    okay."


    "Silly, I''m really fine." Cameron''s gaze softened as he ruffled Dakota''s hair.


    "Really?" Dakota still seemed unconvinced.


    "Yes," Cameron replied without hesitation.


    "Are you really not upset inside?"


    "Upset?" Cameron''s eyes flickered.


    He took a deep breath and said, "It would be a lie if I say I''m not upset at all, but... it''s just a temporary feeling."


    He had already let go of Laura and their past rtionship.


    He was going to leave it up to time to help him forget about it all.


    "Alright, Dakota. It''s gettingte. Get some rest. You still need to recover from your injury," Cameron said after taking a deep breath.


    "Okay..." Noticing that Cameron didn''t want to talk about it any further, Dakota didn''t want to push the matter.


    After a simple wash-up, the two got into bed.


    In the dark bedroom, Cameron had no desire to sleep.


    His mind kept drifting back to Laura and her cold indifference.


    At the same time, he couldn''t understand why Laura had sent Phoenix over to help him.


    Perhaps, as Laura had said before, she didn''t like owing favors to others.


    He had saved her twice, so she helped him twice.


    Cameron couldn''t sleep.


    Dakotay beside him, unable to sleep too.


    Meanwhile, far away in Leving, Laura and Peggy were also awake. They both had their own thoughts and couldn''t get any rest.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 358

    The next morning, as the sky was just starting to lighten, Dakota opened her eyes and prepared to freshen up.


    "Dakota, you''re up so early." Sensing Dakota''s movements, Cameron also opened his eyes.


    "yeah." Dakota nodded lightly, looking troubled after a sleepless night.


    "Still thinking about yesterday?" Cameron asked softly when he saw her expression.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Dakota nodded. "Yeah."


    Cameron took a deep breath. He sat up in bed and looked at Dakota. "Is it because of Laura?"


    "Partly," Dakota admitted.


    "I''m sorry..." Cameron seemed to realize something as a wave of guilt surged through his chest.


    How could he not have realized how distressed Dakota would be seeing him upset about Laura?


    He knew that what happenedst night must have caused Dakota great emotional pain.


    After all, no woman would want to see her boyfriend still have feelings for another woman.


    Cameran med himself for not controlling his emotions when he returned after talking to Laura.


    "Dummy..." Dakota suddenly found his guilty look adorable. It dispelled yesterday''s gloom.


    "How did I suddenly be a dummy?" Cameron was puzzled.


    "I wasn''t upset about that incident,¡± Dakota said quietly.


    She knew the special bond that Cameron and Laura had.


    It was impossible for Cameron topletely disregard it. If he were that indifferent, he wouldn''t be the Cameron she liked.


    Although she asionally felt a tinge of jealousy, she had never med Cameron for this matter.


    What truly saddened her was the gap between her and Laura.


    Every time Cameron faced difficulties, all she could do was worry. She wasn''t like Laura, who could assist Cameron.


    Cameron didn''t know what Dakota was thinking, but he noticed her low spirits and asked with concern, "So, what''s bothering you? Can you tell me?"


    "I..." Dakota hesitated.


    Cameron stared at her intently.


    "Cameron, do you ever feel like I''m useless?" Dakota suddenly asked.


    "Useless?" Cameron was taken aback, then chuckled as he shook his head. "Why would you think that?"


    "Cameron, I want you to answer me seriously." Dakota was serious.


    Cameron paused, his demeanor bing serious as well. "Dakota, I''ve never thought of you that way. Why would you suddenly say that?"


    "I just feel like I''m really useless. Like I''m pulling you down." Dakota bit her lip gently.


    As she spoke, she looked away. Her vision began to blur.


    "How could you say that?" Cameron''s expression softened, and he sat up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Every time you get in trouble, there''s nothing I can do to help." Dakota med herself. "Like when n bullied you at the grand ceremonyst time,


    and this time too..."


    If it were Laura in her ce, she would have found a way to resolve the situation easily.


    "Silly, so you''re upset about this?" Cameron felt touched.


    "Am I wrong?" Dakota bit her lip tighter.


    "Yes, you''re wrong. You''re not useless." Cameron shook his head.


    His gaze was determined as he looked at Dakota. "Silly, don''t be upset about this anymore. Maybe you can''t help with the Xander family''s matters,


    but your help to me goes far beyond that.


    "In my heart, there''s no one who can rece you."


    15 years ago, on that bitterly cold night, if it weren''t for the girl''s piece of bread and her encouragement, perhaps there wouldn''t be the Cameron of


    today.


    It was the girl''s kindness that kept him alive and apanied him through every difficult moment in life in the years that followed.


    So no one could ever rece Dakota.


    The words "There''s no one who can rece you" made Dakota''s heart flutter violently.


    She looked at Cameron. She admired the depth and strength in his eyes as a shy blush colored her cheeks.


    Then she asked softly, "So, what do you... like about me?"

 Chapter 359

    " like everything about you. You''re irreceable,¡± Cameron replied with eyes full of determination and adoration.


    "Hmph! You have to do a hundred push-ups if you''re lying!" Dakota huffed, but her heart felt lighter than before.


    Cameron quipped, "A hundred? That''s too easy. Make it a thousand!"


    "Dummy," Dakota yfully scolded. Her eyes gleamed.


    "You''re not upset anymore, right?" Cameron smiled.


    Dakota shook her head. "Nope."


    "Then, let''s get up and freshen up. I''ll apply the ointment for youter." Cameron''s gaze softened.


    "Okay." Dakota nodded lightly.


    After freshening up, Cameron applied the ointment for Dakota.


    After a night of treatment, the bruises on her arm had almostpletely faded, with only a few marks remaining on her back. In another day, they


    would bepletely gone.


    "Dakota, does it still hurt?" Cameron asked with concern.


    "Not really." Dakota shook her head.


    "That''s good.¡± Cameron finally felt relieved.


    "Dakota, are you awake?" Jane asked when she heard themotion as she passed their bedroom.


    "Yes, Mom," Dakota responded.


    "Then,e out and have breakfast with Cam. I''ve cooked some spaghetti.¡±


    "Okay."


    The two of them cleaned up and went into the living room.


    Despite Cameron''sck of sleep, he was still in high spirits due to his years of training.


    But Dakota didn''t seem to be the same as she had faint dark circles under her eyes.


    Noticing Dakota''s tired face, Jane smiled knowingly. She seemed to have gotten the wrong idea about them.


    "Mom, what are you smiling about?" Dakota couldn''t help blushing at Jane''s smile which clearly hinted at something.


    Jane knew Dakota was shy, so she pulled her into the kitchen and whispered, "Tell me. Did you and Cam do anythingst night?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about? We didn''t..." Dakota''s voice trembled. She couldn''t bring herself to finish her sentence because it was too


    embarrassing.


    "Dakota, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. I''ve been in your ce, so I fully support you." Jane thought Dakota was just shy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, we really didn''t..." Dakota stamped her foot in frustration, her face reddening even more. She didn''t know how to exin things to Jane.


    At that moment, Cameron, who was eating spaghetti in the living room, suddenly choked violently upon hearing Jane''s words.


    He had an incredible sense of hearing, so he heard Jane and Dakota''s conversation in the kitchen.


    Jane clearly misunderstood him and Dakota.


    "Cam, be careful not to eat too quickly." Jane poked her head out of the kitchen upon hearing themotion, thinking Cameron had choked on the


    spaghetti.


    Then she looked at Dakota again, giving her a meaningful smile. "Dakota, you and Cam should try harder. I hope to have a grandchild soon.¡±


    "Mom, it really isn''t what you think!" Dakota was a bit annoyed.


    "Alright, let''s have breakfast first. Cam''s waiting for you." Jane stopped the conversation when she saw that Dakota was getting angry.


    When Dakota returned to her seat, she looked at Cameron, who was busy eating spaghetti across from her. Her face turned several shades of red at


    the thought of Jane''s words just now.


    She wondered if Cameron had heard her.

 Chapter 360

    Cameron pretended that he hadn''t heard the previous conversation.


    While eating his spaghetti, he said, Dakota, this spaghetti prepared by Mrs. Jennings is delicious.¡±


    "Really? I''ll try some too." Dakota responded with her gaze trembling slightly.


    To prevent Cameron from suspecting anything, she also picked up her te and pretended to start eating.


    The atmosphere became somewhat strange for a moment.


    Dakota''s father, Leonard, walked out of the bedroom at that time. He saw Cameron and greeted him warmly. "Cameron, good morning!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Jennings!" Cameron replied politely.


    "Dad, Mom made some spaghetti. Let''s eat it while it''s still warm."


    Dakota breathed a sigh of relief internally as someone finally broke the awkward silence.


    "Sure," Leonard smiled and sat down. Soon, the family was all seated together.


    Leonard spoke up after thinking of something. "By the way, dear, Dakota, don''t forget about the dinner party tonight. Zack messaged mest night to


    remind me, insisting that our whole family must attend.¡±


    "Cameron, do you want toe along?"


    "Ugh, what''s so good about such parties?" Jane suddenly scoffed. She said, "What intentions could Zack''s family possibly have? Don''t you see it?"


    "Dear, he is my old ssmate, and now he''s the Minister of Taxation. His wife is a high school principal. It wouldn''t be polite of us to snub them,"


    Leonard argued. "Who knows, maybe in the future, we might need their help with some tax matters for ourpany."


    "Need their help?" Jane raised her eyebrows. She said, "Don''t forget, those government officials underestimate business people like us.


    "At first, their son pursued Dakota, but they acted like we were climbing up to them. After Dakota rejected him, they started ndering her behind her


    back, calling her arrogant and ipetent. And look at their son, there''s nothing special about him!


    "This dinner invitation is probably just to show off their son returning from studying abroad with a new girlfriend! Otherwise, with their stingy nature,


    would they ever be so generous to invite us?"


    "Dear, please, keep it down. Cameron is here..." Leonard felt embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong with saying the truth? Cameron understands such situations very well! Jane said proudly.


    "Yes, yes, dear. So, about tonight..."


    "No, we''re not going!" Jane was adamant.


    "But he''s my old ssmate. It wouldn''t be nice to turn him down..."


    "You always ce too much importance on such rtionships. You show them respect, but they might not do the same!"


    "Consider it a favor to me, dear," Leonard pleaded with his hands pressed together.


    "Fine, but this is an exception," Jane conceded, as she didn''t want to make things difficult for Leonard.


    "You''re the best!" Leonardplimented her.


    "Enough with that," Jane rolled her eyes and added, "But we''re going, and let me make it clear¡ªif they start acting all high and mighty, showing off in


    front of us, we''re not going to let our guard down! I want them to see how great Dakota and Cameron are!"


    "Dear, let''s not make a fuss. They''re just old ssmates..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard tried to calm her down. He didn''t want the situation to be too tense.


    "Why should we always have to y second fiddle?" Jane was displeased.


    She felt Leonard was remarkable in many ways, but he cared too much about such so-called schoolmate friendships, which wasn''t beneficial to him.


    "But this might trouble Cameron a little..."


    "It won''t," Cameron spoke up with a slight smile. He said, "I think Mrs. Jennings is right. We shouldn''t let ourselves be overshadowed.¡±


    He had already understood what Jane meant.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t let Leonard, Jane, and Dakota be humiliated.


    "See! Cameron gets it!" Jane gave Leonard a stern look and then turned to Cameron with a smile full of affection.


    She felt that the more she looked at him, the more she liked him.

 Chapter 361

    Leonard shrank his neck sheepishly and chose not to speak further. He was worried about angering Jane further.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The family dressed formally at dinner and arrived at the Caesar Hotel. It was avish seven-star establishment.


    Cameron felt a familiar sensation wash over him as he entered the hotel. After all, he was the hidden owner of this ce. Unbeknownst to Jane, the owner of the hotel was right beside her.


    Looking around the opulent hotel, Jane was surprised. "Dear, when did Zack''s family be so generous to invite us to the Caesar Hotel for dinner?"


    She knew well that the average spending here was over a hundred thousand dors!


    "Uh... I''m not sure. Zack didn''t mention anything to me."


    Leonard was also unclear about the situation.


    They were then guided by a waiter and arrived at Suite 3002. Upon entering, they saw Zack''s family.


    Zack was dressed in a wool suit. His hair was meticulouslybed, disying a typical bureaucratic presence.


    His wife, Tina Saunder, wore a ck dress and a valuable diamond bracelet. She was exuding elegance.


    "Zack, Tina, sorry to have kept you waiting," Leonard greeted them warmly.


    "You''re here, take a seat wherever you like," Zack replied with superficial courtesy.


    Tina merely nodded. Her gestures exuded an air of superiority.


    Once Leonard''s family was seated, Zack looked at Cameron as if he was new to him and asked, "Leonard, is this the young man you''d mentioned on the phone, your future son-inw?"


    "Yes!" Leonard responded with a warm smile and then introduced Cameron to Zack. "Zack, this is my daughter''s boyfriend, Cameron. Even his name itself means strong and majestic."


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell," Cameron greeted them politely.


    Zack merely nodded slightly.


    He scrutinized Cameron and asked, "Young man, what do you do for a living?"


    "I run a small business," Cameron replied with a smile.


    "So, like Leonard''s family, you''re also a businessman," Zack nodded.


    His gaze revealed a hint of disdain. To him, businessmen were second-ss citizens-wealthy but powerless. Whenever they needed something, they woulde begging.


    "Yes, Zack, he''s a businessman like us, but Cameron is far more formidable!" Leonard attempted to add a shine to Cameron''s reputation. "What''s the use of expanding a business? In society, it''s power that really matters," Zack shook his head while disying an air of superiority. Hearing this, Leonard''s smile stiffened.


    However, Cameron kept smiling as if unfazed. "You''re right. Having money isn''t enough in society. Having power is indeed important."


    "Young man, it''s good to see such


    awareness in someone so young but not everyone can wield power," Zack spoke slowly while disying a sense of arrogance in his tone.


    "Yes, indeed, not just anyone can wield power." Cameron gave a smile that carried a deeper meaning.


    He was unaware and uninterested in discerning the subtext.


    However, Jane was seething and angry deep down. She was disgusted by Zack''s pretentious demeanor. She thought that he was just a minister of taxation! To those unaware, they might think he was the mayor!


    She had said earlier that they shouldn''t havee to this dinner. Zack''s family was clearly out to embarrass them! The more she thought about it, the angrier She became.


    Under the table, Jane kicked Leonard hard. It was her way of saying, "You insisted oning, and now here we are, just sitting around and being lectured!"

 Chapter 362

    Leonard chuckled nervously to himself.


    Eager to keep the peace and spare Cameron any difort, he quickly changed the subject. "By the way, Zack, where''s Miles and his girlfriend? | haven''t seen them around."


    "My son?" Zack brightened up at the mention. "Miles just went to the restroom with Fiona. You know how it is with young couples. They''re inseparable."


    He added, "Both my wife and I are really pleased with Fiona, our soon-to-be daughter-inw. Not only is she tall and majestic, but she also studiedw and just graduated from an internationalw school this year!"


    "Really? Well, congrattions then!"


    Leonard responded with a heartyugh.


    "Thanks," Zack nodded, continuing, "Fiona is quite talented, and my wife and I n to use our connections to get her a job in the courts after they marry. Not to mention, securing a position as a chief inspector shouldn''t be a problem."


    At this, a proud smirk crossed Zack''s face. He wanted to remind Leonard that this was the influence of power, something a businessman couldn''t hope to match!


    "Well, let me congratte you in advance!" Leonard feigned agreement.


    Zack saw right through him. He was convinced that Leonard must regret his daughter''s previous rejection of his son.


    "Ah," Zack sighed pretentiously, "It''s a pity, really. If our families had been united through marriage, I could have looked out for your family as well." "Why even mention this to them? There''s no use crying over spilt milk," Tina chimed in. Her sense of superiority was evident. She thought that anyone would think Leonard''s family was desperate for their daughter to marry into the Campbell family.


    Leonardughed awkwardly while Jane was on the verge of exploding with anger. She felt that no one cared about the Campbell family''s measly assets!


    Just as she was about to retort, the door to the suite suddenly opened.


    A young couple walked in. It was Zack''s son Miles and his girlfriend Fiona.


    Barely 5.4 feet in height, Miles was around 200 pounds and wore gold-rimmed sses. His suit seemed ready to burst at the seams from his bulk.


    Though Fiona''s face was in, sheThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was exceptionally tall and dressed in designer clothes. Her makeup was done up delicately, and she was carrying a new Chanel bag that Miles had recently bought for her.


    "Miles, long time no see. Looking handsome, huh!" Leonard greeted him warmly.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Jennings, I''m so d that you could make it," Miles replied enthusiastically.


    His eyes lit up when he noticed


    Dakota,


    who was even prettier ant


    more graceful than he rememed


    from six months ago. S


    But he wondered who the man beside her was.


    Miles frowned momentarily, then forced a smile and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Miles, this is Dakota''s boyfriend, Cameron," Leonard introduced.


    "Dakota''s boyfriend?" Miles paused. There was a wave of irritation rising within him.


    He couldn''t believe the woman he''d pursued tirelessly was now with another man!


    "I run a small business," Cameron replied with a genuine smile.


    Miles raised an eyebrow as his tone wasced with mild hostility.


    He didn''t want to engage in any debate on the matter.


    Miles misunderstood, thinking Cameron was just making excuses for not having much money. He puffed out his chest and adopted a lecturing tone, adding, "Young man, that''s not the right attitude. As a man you should have either money or power, right? Otherwise, how will you provide happiness for your wife and children in the future? Or do you think that what you have is enough since that''s all you can say?"

 Chapter 363

    When Miles made that remark, he felt incredibly smug, believing he had ultimately wounded Cameron''s pride. However, Cameron merely responded with a light smile, "It seems you''re not really in a position to lecture me, are you?" "And why wouldn''t I be?" Miles replied arrogantly, feeling superior.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then please, enlighten me, what achievements do you have to your name?" Cameron continued as he was still smiling.


    "Achievements? I graduated with a master''s degree from Merricania Financial University! I''m set to take over my father''s position as the next Minister of Taxation!" Miles dered with pride.


    He was relishing the chance to show off.


    "So, aside from riding on your parents'' coattails, you haven''t really achieved anything on your own, have you?" Cameron said with a light chuckle. "You!" Miles'' eyes twitched in annoyance, but he quickly retorted with a sneer, "Having parents to rely on requires having parents worth relying on. Are you just jealous of me?"


    "Do I need to be jealous of you?" Cameron shook his head, amused.


    "I think you are!" Miles insisted, "Besides, even without my parents, I''m still a graduate of Merricania Financial University!


    "Isn''t that the university where admission can be bought with money?" Cameron pierced right through Miles'' pretense.


    With his extensive global connections, Cameron knew Merricania Financial University was considered a diploma mill with little academic credibility. Its financial graduates were essentially just buying a gold-ted degree.


    "You!" Miles'' cheeks quivered with rage, not expecting Cameron to be so well-informed.


    "Cough cough! Alright, stop arguing!"


    Seeing his son flustered, "Zack coughed deeply to intervene and naturally sided with his son.


    He turned his gaze to Cameron and lectured, "Kid, I know my son''s words have unsettled you. However, dignity isn''t something you can argue for with words. Ites naturally once you have money and power."


    "Did you hear what my dad said?" Miles gloated while looking at Cameron.


    Cameron ignored Miles and looked directly at Zack. He responded,


    believe I understand that


    tter than you do." Co


    far


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    W


    Frankly, a mere director of the tax department in Yrando was hardly impressive to him. He felt that if it weren''t for this family constantly picking on Leonard and Jane since they entered the suite, he really wouldn''t bother engaging with them.


    Yet, this simple statement made Zack''s eye twitch violently, with anger surging.


    "What an arrogant young man!" Zack''s tone grew menacing.


    "I am merely stating a fact," Cameron replied calmly.


    "You-"


    Zack was seething with rage. He was unustomed to being schooled by someone younger. Turning to Leonard, he challenged, "Leonard, is this how your future son-inw treats his elders?"


    "Zack, Tina, please don''t get upset. Cameron didn''t mean it like that....."


    "Then what did he mean?"


    ustomed to dominating


    conversations, Tina wasn''t about to


    vel


    let the matter slide. She felt that Zack and her a high school principal and a director of


    taxation-were used to lecturing others, not vice versa.


    "Well..." Leonard was sweating profusely.

 Chapter 364

    "I said those words. Please direct any issues towards me and not make it difficult for Mr. Jennings," Cameron said calmly with a cool gaze.


    "Big talk for someone with little to show for it." Tina scoffed disdainfully. "Direct it towards you? Do you even deserve it?"


    "I haven''t even asked if you have the right to lecture me," Cameron replied with a mild smile while looking at Tina.


    "You!" Tina was visibly upset.


    "Cameron, please, that''s enough..."


    Leonard saw the situation escting and quickly stood up to intervene.


    He then turned to the agitated couple, "Zack, Tina, I apologize on behalf of Cameron!"


    "Hmph!" Tina huffed.


    "Let it go. The younger ones wouldn''t understand. We''re old ssmates. Let''s just order the food."


    Zack waved his hand while trying to show some kindness despite his irritation.


    "Thank you so much, Zack, Tina!" Leonard kept thanking them.


    "I hope you''ve learned something from his generosity, young man!" Tina red at Cameron.


    Cameron remained silent with a neutral expression, choosing not to respond. He didn''t want to make it difficult for Leonard.


    "Yes, yes!" Leonard sat down again while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Jane looked visibly distressed. She felt that their family was destined to take grievances today.


    Dakota whispered in Cameron''s ear, "I''m sorry, Cameron, for dragging you into this..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay, let''s just eat first. We can talk about other thingster," Cameron said with a gentle smile.


    "Okay." Dakota nodded lightly.


    "Waiter, I''d like to order!" Zack called over a waiter to take their order.


    Soon, the table was filled with dishes. Though there were eight people, only seven dishes were ordered.


    This included a bowl of savory beef soup, a serving of slow-cooked


    braised beef and two chilled


    appetizers-one with jellyfish and et


    another with preserved eggs-and the remainder of the dishes


    consisted of various seasoned vegetables.


    The Caesar Hotel''s signature dishes were absent, like the Emperor Crab and Rainbow Lobster as well as the seafood tter. Instead, some of the cheapest home-style dishes were served.


    In total, the cost was surprisingly under ten thousand dors. This was unprecedented for a ce like Caesar Hotel, which had been open for seven years. Usually, patrons here were real tycoons and dignitaries, where a meal typically cost over a hundred thousand dors. Otherwise, they would opt for other star-rated hotels.


    Seeing the dishes served, Zack spoke nonchntly, " We just got back from a vacation abroad. We overate greasy food and opted for something lighter."


    "Why even tell them that?" Tina spoke with a hint of arrogance. "We didn''t need to pay for this meal. Remember, Mr. Campbell gave you a credit card for Caesar Hotel a while back, right?"


    "Yes, but it wasn''t much. There was just around 20 or 30 thousand dors inside," Zack responded, his tone casual but clearly intended to brag. It was a credit card gifted by someone else, after all.


    Jane suddenly realized why, despite their stingy nature, Zack''s family would invite them to the Caesar Hotel.


    Unaware of their realization, Zack feigned contemtion and said, "That''s the thing about having power; people are always eager to curry favor with you."


    "Yes, Zack, here''s a toast to you!" Leonard yed along, not wanting to contradict his old ssmate.


    Jane kicked Leonard hard under the table, silently chiding him for cozying up to people who didn''t respect him.


    Jane sighed internally, not wanting to make it difficult for him. She decided to swallow her pride and thought about leaving right after dinner. After putting down his ss, Zack casually asked, "By the way, Leonard, I heard yourpany''s been having some debt issuestely. How''s that going? Are they resolved?"


    Leonard understood the implication and was about to respond that the issue had already been resolved.

 Chapter 365

    "I was just asking casually. I was just checking on how an old ssmate''s family is doing." Zack waved his hand andughed.


    "I see," Cameron said while smiling warmly at Zack. His smile made Zack''s expression be momentarily uneasy, as if his true intentions had been seen through.


    Jane felt a surge of anger inside. She could clearly see through Zack''s motives. It was nothing more than an excuse to belittle them and show off his own status.


    Noticing her difort, Leonardughed and tried to smooth things over. "It''s been resolved, Zack."


    "Is that so? Well, that''s great," Zack said, but he was quite surprised.


    He hadn''t expected the Jennings family''s significant debt crisis to be resolved.


    Jane was nearly driven mad by Leonard''s demeanor. She pinched Leonard hard under the table, signaling why he didn''t let Cameron continue speaking and always had to be the nice guy.


    "Dear. let it go. He''s an old ssmate, and it wouldn''t be nice to embarrass him," Leonard whispered in her ear.


    "Did they show you any respect?" Jane responded as she was clearly displeased.


    "Let''s just leave it at this," Leonard said, trying to calm her down.


    He felt that it would not be good to offend someone like Zack, especially when he was a government official and an old friend.


    Zack noticed the family whispering among themselves and chuckled. "Hey Leonard, Jane, what are you all chatting about?"


    "Zack, it''s nothing¡ª" Leonard started to reply, but Jane cut in.


    She said, "Nothing much. We were just discussing some recent developments at thepany. We''re considering acquiring two smallerpanies." "Acquiringpanies?" Zack appeared surprised. "Jane, are you saying the Jennings family business has been doing well recently?"


    "Yes, Zack. Speaking of which, we owe a lot to my son-inw here. Without him, we wouldn''t have escaped our difficulties and secured a contract worth over a billion dors," Jane said with a beaming smile.


    A contract worth over a billion dors?


    Zack was inwardly shocked.


    He knew that if it was managed well, a project of such scale could generate profits in the hundreds of millions of dors-money that he could only ever dream of earning!


    Indeed, as the Director of Taxation,


    he could skim plenty off the top, and many business owners would bribe him with gifts. But he could still only make seven to eight million dors a year, even with his rank. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Billions of dors were beyond his wildest dreams. When wealth umted to a certain level, it could indeed make people envious.


    "Yes, over a billion dors." Jane saw the jealousy in Zack''s eyes and felt a wave of satisfaction.


    "Dear, that''s enough..." Leonard said in a low voice, not wanting his wife to provoke Zack.


    "I''m just going to say it!" Jane red at Leonard.


    She wondered why she should continually suppress her spirit just to elevate others.


    Leonard shrunk his neck and fell silent.


    Thinking that the Jennings family was exaggerating and didn''t want to be exposed, Zack felt reassured and said, "Leonard, that''s a contract worth over a billion dors. Do you even realize what you''re saying?"


    In Zack''s view, a second-tier family like the Jennings couldn''t possibly secure such arge contract. The idea that Cameron had helped them was even more far-fetched. He wondered what future Cameron, who was engaged in just a small business, could possibly have.


    "Zack, it''s actually true," Leonard said while forcing a smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This made Zack frown. "Leonard, we''ve known each other for over 20 years. I''ve always thought that you were a straightforward man. When did you start bing so vain? A contract worth over a billion dors, do you know what that implies?"


    She thought it wasughable that a second-tier family imed a billion-dor project.


    "Look at you, Leonard. You''re still so concerned about pride at your age," Zack interrupted.


    Zack shook his head and sighed. "Look at you. Even you can say that it sounds a little fantastical. How do you expect us to believe it?"

 Chapter 366

    "This..." Leonard''s face stiffened.


    Zack continued, "Leonard, honestly, there''s no need to be so concerned about appearances. I know the standing of the Jennings family in Yrando quite well, given that I''m your old ssmate and the Director of Taxation here."


    "Zack, you''ve misunderstood. The Jennings family doesn''t have the capability to coborate with Darth Holdings on its own. This contract was secured thanks to Cameron here," Leonard exined, knowing that Zack had misunderstood his point.


    "Your son-inw?" Zack looked skeptical for a moment. Then, his eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, did you just say that you''re coborating with Darth Holdings?"


    "Yes, Zack." Leonard nodded.


    "Leonard, you''re really starting to boast too much." Zack shook his head, feeling amused internally.


    Everyone knew that Darth Holdings was the number one group in Yrando! It had the backing of Lord ckheart, the world''s richest person¡ªan individual that even the city''s Commissioner couldn''t reach.


    Zack wondered how a young man like Cameron could manage such a feat. It sounded like a joke to him.


    "Zack, if you really don''t believe it, why don''t youe over to our house sometime? I''ll have Dakota show you the contract," Leonard offered, attempting to prove his innocence.


    Zack shook his head again. He thought Leonard''s invitation was just a bluff, knowing he would never actually visit their modest apartment in an old neighborhood. He felt that it would be beneath his status.


    "Zack, I..." Leonard started to say more when he saw Zack''s disbelief.


    At that point, Cameron couldn''t stand it anymore and interjected, "Mr. Jennings, let it go. Why bother exining so much to them? If they don''t believe it, let them be. After all, the money will end up in our pockets, not theirs."


    "Cameron, I... Never mind."


    Leonard finally shook his head, conceding that Cameron had a point.


    "Leonard, your family really loves to puff yourselves up," Zack remarked with a hint of disdain, trying to highlight the ss differences starkly.


    "Dear, you should avoid contact with


    such families in the future to avoid


    others mistaking us for fraudsters too, which could tarnish our


    reputa Tina added.ne


    she couldn''t hide her scorn any longer. Content belongs


    "Mrs. Campbell, that''s a bit too much..." Leonard''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    Jane was furious. She was almost on the verge of exploding.


    Seeing her father insulted, Dakota clenched her fists under the table. But remembering Zack''s status and long-standing friendship with Leonard, she forced herself to stand down.


    However, Cameron couldn''t bear it. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he turned to Tina, "Mrs. Campbell, do you always think so highly of yourself?" "Who are you calling self-righteous?" Tina replied with a hostile tone as she frowned.


    "Of course, I''m referring to you," Cameron said calmly.


    "Do you know who you''re speaking to, young man?" Tina''s voice was cold.


    "I called him a fraudster. Did I say something wrong?" Tina challenged Cameron.


    "Wrong! It ispletely and utterly


    wrong! Firstly, Mr. Jennings hasn''t


    deceived anyone," Cameron


    el


    responded. "Secondly, as a highCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    school principal, you should


    frequently teach your students not to make unfounded judgments


    without seeing for themselves. Have youpletely forgotten that?"


    "Kid, who are you to educate me?" Tina''s face turned bright red with anger.


    "I''m not trying to educate you," Cameron said with a coldugh as he stared at Tina. "I''m merely suggesting that while you can choose not to believe Mr. Jennings, you should provide evidence before making your conclusions.


    Otherwise... It only shows


    narrow-minded and ignorant you


    truly are."

 Chapter 367

    Tina''s expression froze. The next second, she was trembling with rage.


    As a high school principal of considerable status, she couldn''t believe a young man was schooling her! She was seething with anger.


    Ignoring her image, Tina snapped back sharply, "Young man, who are you calling narrow-minded and ignorant?"


    "You," Cameron replied coolly and fixed his gaze on Tina.


    Tina was nearly driven to madness.


    "Young man, how dare you speak to my mother like that!" Miles stood up abruptly and mmed his hand on the table.


    "Is there something wrong with what I said?" Cameron looked at the family coldly. "Mr. and Mrs. Jennings have always been polite to you, yet from the moment you walked in, you''ve been trying to belittle and suppress them. Is this what a Director of Taxation does? Gaining a sense of superiority by oppressing others?" Cameron challenged. He added, "Or is it that a principal who has received plenty of education books fails to understand the basic principles of human decency?"


    "You son of !"


    Tina was so flustered by Cameron''s words that she couldn''t speak. Her face turned beet red as she struggled to catch her breath.


    "That''s enough!" Zack shouted angrily.


    His gaze darkened as he looked at Cameron. "Kid, do you really think you''re someone significant enough to talk to us this way?"


    "Today, I''ll overlook this because of my friendship with your father-inw, but you have to apologize to my wife now!"


    "Apologize?" Cameronughed. "She should be the one to apologize first for her disrespectful behavior toward Mr. and Mrs. Jennings.


    "You!" Zack''s voice wavered momentarily before he eximed, "What a downright insufferable young man!"


    "Insufferable?"Cameron''s eyes shed with a cold light. "Isn''t it you who ndered my parents-inw first? How am I the insufferable one?"


    "My wife has seen through countless


    people. Are you suggesting she can''t


    tell if you''re lying? A billion-dor


    w to


    project? Do you even know how differentiate between that and a


    hundred thousand dors?" Zack


    argued vehemently. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "The contract is real," Cameron responded firmly. "Moreover, Mr. Jennings has already mentioned that you can verify it at his home anytime. It''s just that you choose not


    to believe it."


    "How do we know he hasn''t prepared a fake one in advance?" Zack countered.


    "That''s why I say you are being presumptuous," Cameron retorted sharply. "As for the authenticity of the contract, I can have it verified."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have it verified? Who do you think you are?!" Zackughed angrily.


    "I know Lord ckheart. Does that count?" Cameron looked directly at Zack.


    "You know him?" Zack was taken aback, then scoffed, "Yeah, I ''know'' him too, but unfortunately, he doesn''t know me!"


    Unable to stand it any longer, Miles said, "Kid, why don''t you say you own this hotel too!"


    "I actually do," Cameron replied calmly.


    Miles was stunned, thinking he had misheard.


    Zack sneered. Then, he turned to the Jennings family with a serious gaze. "Leonard, is this really your son-inw? Is he always so arrogant and boastful?"


    Everyone with a legitimate status in


    Yrando knew that the owner of


    Caesar Hotel was Lord ckheart.


    So, he was shocked by how


    §Ö


    Cameron had imed that he was


    the owner.


    Leonard and his wife blushed as they felt embarrassed. Feeling guilty, they quickly tugged at Cameron''s sleeve and whispered, "Cameron, please stop talking..."

 Chapter 368

    "This..."


    Faced with Cameron''s statements, the Jennings couple were at a loss for what to do.


    They knew Cameron was speaking up to support them, but....


    "Ha!" Zack watched and couldn''t help but let out a scornfulugh. "Perhaps this is the confidence that ignorance brings."


    "Shouldn''t that be said about you?" Cameron responded coolly.


    "You!" Zack grew angry, then scoffed. "I won''t stoop to your level! Do you even know who owns this hotel?"


    He knew well it was Lord ckheart!


    "I told you, it''s me," Cameron repeated his earlier answer.


    "Ha! Such tant arrogance!" Zackughed while his eyes were filled with anger.


    This was the most shamelessly bold young person he had ever encountered in his life!


    "Dad, why are you wasting your time talking to him? If he says he''s the hotel owner, then just call the general manager here to prove it!" Miles sneered.


    He crossed his arms and gave a mocking look as he felt that now was the perfect time to make Cameron embarrass himself thoroughly! He would never forgive him for insulting Tina. He wanted to make him pay!


    He wanted Dakota to clearly see who the truly exceptional man was, the one with real strength and background!


    "Son, the general manager of Caesar Hotel isn''t someone you can just summon at will."


    Zack was taken aback.


    The general manager of Caesar Hotel directly served Lord ckheart. He was not a significant Director of Taxation like Zack. Even the city''s Commissioner couldn''t just demand to see him at will!


    "So, that''s it!" Miles realized something and gave Cameron a knowing look. "He''s confident that the general manager wouldn''t show up so easily, which is why he dares to make such ims!"


    "That''s right!" Zack''s eyes brightened.


    Cameron coldly watched the father and son duo chuckling and then shook his head. "Since you''re so eager to meet the general manager, I''ll have hime over now."


    With that, he made a phone call to Lord ckheart. "I''m in Suite 3002 at Caesar Hotel right now. Please send the general manager to see me."


    "Yes, sir!" Lord ckheart responded respectfully and immediately called the general manager.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pfft..." Zack nearly burst intoughter upon hearing this.


    He didn''t believe a phone call was


    enough for the general manager toe and see Cameron. He wondered if Cameron really believed


    that he was the hotel''s owner. He


    felt that Cameron was nothing but


    ignorant and foolish. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "Dad, this kid really knows how to act!" Milesughed as well.


    Tina swept a cold nce at Cameron and then looked away. As the principal of a prestigious high school, she didn''t want to stoop to the level of such base people.


    Miles'' girlfriend, Fiona Saywell,


    looked at Cameron and shook her


    head. She couldn''t believe a man


    without status was trying so hard to


    pretend he was something. She would never consider a mandike


    this


    To her, Miles was far superior!


    "Cameron, please stop..."


    Leonard and Jane hurriedly whispered to him from the side.


    They almost couldn''t restrain


    themselve''s from telling Cameron outright that Caesar Hotel was a


    property under Lord ckheart.


    They thought that everyone knew it!


    "Trust me." Cameron gave them a reassuring look.


    Dakota also blinked curiously because she knew that Cameron was not one to make baseless ims.

 Chapter 369

    "You''re really mistaking ignorance for confidence, young man!" Zack sneered at Cameron. "I advise you to listen to your parents-inw. It would save you from bing aughing stockter on." "I don''t think so," Cameron replied with a calm smile.


    "Ha!" Zack could hardly contain himself. He said in a lowered voice, "To be honest, I''ve seen too many young people like you in my years as the Director of Taxation-people with no real talent, but they''re always showing off. Usually, such people don''t end up well."


    "Is that so?" Cameron''s smile was tinged with sarcasm as he looked at Zack. "To be honest, I''ve seen too many people like you too, who aren''t very powerful but always like to unt their authority. They don''t achieve much in life as well."


    "What did you say?"


    Zack''s face instantly clouded with anger as Cameron''sment sharply struck him.


    "Is there something wrong with what I''d said, Mr. Campbell? Have you ever met someone who was genuinely powerful who couldn''t stop boasting about it? Do you think that they''d invite you to dinner but only order a sd and some potatoes while pretending that it''s for health purposes?"


    "You-" Zack was speechless as his body trembled angrily. "Very well! You''ve got some guts, kid! It looks like I''ve underestimated you!"


    Zack''s eyes were full of dark intent as he continued, "Didn''t you say that you''re the owner of this hotel? We''ll wait for the manager, Mr. Yabsley, to get here!" "Alright." Cameron remainedposed.


    Zack was momentarily taken aback, but he then scoffed dismissively, assuming that Cameron was just lying.


    "Alright!" Zack''s face was grave as he nodded. "When will he arrive?"


    "He''ll be here soon, but I''m getting hungry now. I think the same goes for Mr. and Mrs. Jennings. Since we''re at Caesar Hotel, it would be a shame not to try their specialty dishes."


    "Waiter, I''d like to order more dishes please!" Cameron called out to the waiter outside the suite.


    The waiter quickly entered with a smile. "Sir, what would you like to add?"


    "Bring us all the signature dishes here!" Cameron ordered without even ncing at the menu. Then, he added, "And bring a bottle of ''82 Lafite. Mr. Jennings loves red wine."


    "Hey, kid, who allowed you to order


    such expensive things? Bet you


    don''t usually eat like this, huh?


    You''re just here to splurge! Have you even checked the prices of these dishes?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron crossed his legs casually and nced at Zack. "Did I say that you have to pay? You can just eat what you''d ordered. I''m treating my family."


    "How dare you!"


    Zack''s eyes twitched furiously.


    "Cameron, maybe we should stop. It''s really okay..." Leonard whispered hurriedly to Cameron at this moment.


    Leonard and Jane were genuinely touched by Cameron''s gesture. Regardless of whether the manager, Lex Yabsley, woulde, the cost of Cameron''s order would easily start at a million dors. Just the bottle of ''82 Lafite alone would cost over three hundred thousand dors! They didn''t want Cameron to spend so much.


    "It''s okay. We don''te here too often, so we should just enjoy ourselves. Besides, this meal won''t cost us anything." Cameron grinned.


    Then, under the astonished gaze of Leonard and Jane, he told the waiter, "Go ahead with the order."

 Chapter 370

    "Is the order ced?" The Jennings couple snapped out of their shock and quickly asked, "Cameron, what did you mean earlier when you said that this meal wouldn''t cost anything?"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Jennings..." Cameron started to exin, but Miles immediately interrupted him.


    "It wouldn''t cost anything? Kid, are you expecting us to pick up the tab?"


    "Do I need to rely on you?" Cameron raised an eyebrow.


    "What else? Do you have that kind of money?" Miles said with a sneer.


    "The hotel belongs to me. So naturally, I don''t need to pay for my meals here," Cameron responded calmly to Miles.


    "Your hotel? You are really keeping up with the act, aren''t you?" Miles scoffed. "If you really are the owner, why don''t the staff recognize you?"


    "I rarelye to the hotel, so isn''t it normal for the staff not to recognize me?" Cameron retorted.


    "Hmph!" Miles was momentarily speechless.


    "Son, don''t bother with him, let him continue with his act," Zack spoke sternly.


    After all, he would pay for the dishes he had ordered.


    "Alright..." Miles had to relent, but he kept a resentful gaze on Cameron.


    "Dear, you don''t need to argue with that kind of person," Fiona said. "To put it bluntly, if it weren''t for Mr. Campbell''s influence inviting them to Caesar Hotel for a meal, would they even qualify to sit here based on their own merits? Not only do they not appreciate it, but they also criticize him and pretend to be more affluent than they are. They are truly ssless."


    "Haha. You''re absolutely right, dear!"


    Miles was instantly in a better mood.


    "Fiona, you really understand us." Zack and Tina were also delighted by Fiona''s words. They felt that a future daughter-inw like her was indeed likable! "I''m just speaking the truth." Fiona pursed her lips, appearing very sensible.


    However, she was actually just trying to please her elders.


    She knew that she had to make a good impression with a family as influential as the Campbells-it could change her future!


    "Did you all see? My future daughter-inw is a sensible person, unlike your son-inw!" Zack immediately turned to the Jennings couple with a smug look. Leonard and Jane''s faces turned sour. They were angry but couldn''t voice it.


    Seeing her parents being treated this way, Dakota clenched her fists. She was furious at how overbearing this family was.


    "Don''t be upset, Dakota. The real show is about to start." Cameron gently held her hand and smiled reassuringly.


    Dakota''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Cameron and nodded firmly. "Alright!"


    "Sir, your dishes have arrived!"


    At that moment, the waiter knocked on the suite door and entered with a tray full of dishes. A delicious aroma filled the room.


    There was king crab, rainbow lobster, tuna sashimi, and more.


    There were a total of 24 signature dishes.


    "Sir, here''s the ''82 Lafite that you''ve ordered. Would you like me to open it now?" the waiter asked respectfully.


    "Open it," Cameron replied promptly.


    "Wait!" Zack suddenly intervened and looked at the waiter, saying, "Please make him pay the bill first to avoid him escaping without payingter!"


    "Well..."


    The waiter was a bit troubled. At Caesar Hotel, the usual practice was for customers to eat first and then payter.


    "No guest would dare to dine and dash here."


    "I''ve already mentioned it. This kid has no money. Don''t me us if he can''t payter," Zack warned.


    "Sir, could you pleasee downstairs to the service desk to settle the bill first?" the waiter reluctantly followed through.


    "Just wait a little longer. Your general manager will be here soon," Cameron said calmly with a smile.


    "See, I told you that he couldn''t pay!" Zack believed that this was Cameron''s excuse for not having enough money. He gave a smug look.


    "Haha. Dad, you were right!" Miles jumped in, looking at Cameron with disdain. "It''s a million dors, kid! Let me calcte how many dishes you''ll need to wash to pay this off."


    "A thousand, ten thousand... Oh, I''ve lost count. You might as well stay here and wash dishes for eternity! And


    you even dare to im to be the


    hotel owner. I think you''re just a clown!"


    Having said this, Miles felt incredibly satisfied. Meanwhile, Cameron just nced coolly at him.


    "Are you speechless? Weren''t you acting all high and mighty just now?" Milesughed out loud.


    Zack also sipped his tea casually. He then turned to the Jennings couple, advising, Leonard, when you get home, you really need to discipline your son-inw. Don''t let him be like


    you, always vain and full of empty tafk." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    UMS


    "We..."


    Leonard and Jane were so choked up that they turned red.


    Just then, the door to the suite was pushed open again.


    The general manager of the hotel, Lex, appeared. He was dressed sharply as he entered briskly.

 Chapter 371

    "Mr. Yabsley?"


    Lex''s arrival caught everyone off guard.


    Zack and his family hadn''t expected that the general manager of Caesar Hotel would actually show up.


    "M-Mr. Yabsley, why have youe here?" Zack inhaled deeply, suppressing his shock as he asked.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lex answered coldly.


    Then, he turned to Cameron. He bowed respectfully and greeted, "Hello, boss!"


    "Boss?" The single word made everyone''s heart skip a beat.


    Zack''s family nearly jumped out of their chairs. They couldn''t believe Cameron was actually the owner of Caesar Hotel!


    "Mr. Yabsley." Cameron nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, boss!" Yabsley was visibly nervous.


    "It''s me who should apologize for troubling you toe all the way here," Cameron said with augh.


    "Boss, I overheard someone speaking ill of you outside. Was it them?"


    Lex frowned as he nced toward Zack''s family.


    Zack''s family felt their scalps tingle in fear.


    Zack quickly stood up to deny it. "Mr. Yabsley, no... That''s not the case!"


    "That''s right, Mr. Yabsley. It''s all just a misunderstanding!" Tina also chimed in with a forced smile.


    Lex snorted. His expression was unforgiving.


    Zack and Tina felt a chill deep down. Zack cautiously said, "Mr. Yabsley... I thought that the owner of the hotel was Lord ckheart. Why... Why is it Mr. Morgan now?" "No one said that a hotel can only have one owner." Lex gave Zack a sidelong nce.


    Zack''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Tina and the others became pale. Thinking about their previous words about Cameron, they felt as if their faces were being repeatedly pped.


    Miles wished that he could crawl


    into a hole. He felt like a real clown. Recalling how he had mocked Cameron, who had ignored him, he realized that Cameron wasn''t guilty or intimidated but rather indifferent to arguing with a clown.


    Lex knew that they had offended Cameron after seeing the reaction of Zack''s family. He immediately asked Cameron, "Boss, these people are disrupting your meal. Should ask them to leave?"


    Zack''s family tensed up at this.


    "Let them stay. They are Mr. Jennings'' old ssmates," Cameron said with a slight smile.


    He didn''t want to make things too difficult for Leonard.


    "Yes, boss," Lex replied respectfully.


    Leonard looked at Cameron.


    "Boss, is there anything else you need?" Lex asked again.


    "That''s all. You can go now. Thanks for your effort," Cameron responded.


    "Not a problem at all, boss! Just call me if you need anything else!" Lex said as he turned to leave.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he reached the suite''s door, he encountered Harrison, who was also there for a meal.


    "Colonel Larson, what a coincidence!" Lex greeted him politely.


    "Yes, Mr. Yabsley, I''m here for a ssmate''s birthday!" Harrison responded politely.


    Harrison''s gaze shifted to the inside the suite as they spoke, and he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    He thought that he saw Cameron inside, so he said, "Mr. Yabsley, I see an acquaintance inside. I''ll go in and greet him first."


    "Of course, Colonel," Lex replied.


    Harrison quickly walked inside. His presence immediately drew the attention of Zack''s family.


    Zack''s gaze sharpened.


    He recognized him as Colonel Larson of the Yrando Military Region. He recalled meeting him a long time ago.


    Zack wondered if Harrison was here to greet him.


    Thinking this might be his chance to regain his pride, Zack eagerly walked up and extended his hand. "Colonel Larson, long time no see!"


    However, Harrison didn''t even


    acknowledge him. He walked


    straight past Zack to stand before


    Cameron. With a respectful voice that made everyone''s heart tremble, he greeted, "Mr. Morgan!"

 Chapter 372

    "Mr. Morgan?"


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Zack, in particr, turned pale with shock. His eyes darted between Harrison and the others. The fact that a Colonel from the Yrando Military Region was addressing Cameron as Mr. Morgan was astounding!


    Ignoring the astonishment of those around him, Harrison just smiled warmly at Cameron. "Mr. Morgan, are you dining here as well?"


    "Yes, Colonel Larson, what a coincidence," Cameron replied with a smile.


    "You... Do you know each other?" Leonard and Jane asked after recovering from their shock.


    If the arrival of Lex had already shocked them, this was nothing short of astounding. Harrison represented military authority, a power that could crush any ministerial level!


    Even the city''s Commissioner respected him! Yet here he was, greeting Cameron with respect!


    "You can say that Colonel Larson and I are oldrades-in-arms," Cameron exined while looking at the stunned Leonard and Jane.


    "Comrades? You were in the military?" Leonard asked intently.


    "I was, but I''ve retired," Cameron exined.


    "That makes sense!" The Jennings couple nodded while still in shock deep down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They now understood that Cameron had once held a rank higher than a colonel at his young age.


    "Good to see you, Mr. and Mrs. Jennings. I''m Cameron''srade, Harrison," Harrison promptly greeted them.


    "Hello!" Leonard and Jane quickly responded.


    Deep down, their hearts fluttered with excitement. After all, a colonel from the military region was greeting them!


    Zack''s family watched with a mixture of envy and jealousy.


    "Nice to meet you," Harrison said courteously.


    "Nice to meet you too! Leonard and Jane were overwhelmed by the attention.


    Harrisonughed warmly, then turned to Cameron. "Mr. Morgan, I won''t be bothering you any longer. Don''t forget our tea appointment. I''ll be waiting for you." "Of course!" Cameronughed heartily.


    "Mr. Morgan, I''ll be taking my leave now," said Harrison, turning to leave.


    The suite fell silent. Everyone except Cameron seemed frozen in ce.


    Leonard was the first to snap out of it as he looked at Zack''s stunned family. He hurriedly said, "Everyone, please sit down."


    "Huh? Oh!" They finally regained their senses and took their seats, but their expressions were notably awkward, especially Zack''s and Tina''s.


    Their faces were red, all the way


    down to their necks, and they were visibly embarrassed when they remembered their behavior earlier, They thought about how Leonard''s son-inw had maintained such a modest profile despite his


    Love


    significant status. Then, there was them, a mere Director of Taxation


    and a high school principal, who had desperately unted their inferior roles.


    "Zack, Tina, let''s all eat while it''s hot.


    There''s too much food here. We


    can''t finish it, and it won''t taste good


    once it cools," Leonard kindly


    e


    suggested after Zack''s family sat


    there.


    "Okay..." Zack responded dryly.


    He found it difficult even to pick up the cutleries as he stared at the table full of delicacies.


    "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Jennings. Thank you, Mr. Morgan!" Miles kept expressing his thanks with an obsequiously sweet tone.


    Fiona looked disappointed. She


    watched as Miles groveled, then


    nced at Cameron, who remainedposed as he sat across from her at the table. She suddenly became less enamored with Miles.

 Chapter 373

    After what had just happened, Zack''s family was clearly too humiliated to stay any longer. After hastily eating a few bites, they made up some excuses and left.


    Faced with a table full of uneaten dishes, Leonard and Jane didn''t want the food to go to waste. They decided to get the rest of the dishes packed up.


    On the way back, Jane felt a burst of refreshing satisfaction while sitting in the car. "Dear, did you see the look on Zack''s face just now? Let''s see if they dare to bully us again!"


    Having been bullied by Zack''s family so many times, this felt like a triumphant retrieval of their dignity. And this was all thanks to Cameron.


    "Yes." Leonard also recalled the situation as he shifted his gaze toward Cameron. "Cameron, thank you so much for today!"


    "It''s not a problem at all," Cameron replied with a smile.


    "By the way, Cameron, when did you be the owner of Caesar Hotel? You''ve never mentioned it before," Leonard said curiously.


    "Actually, I only hold a small share. The real major owner is still Lord ckheart, so I didn''t mention it earlier-I didn''t want to boast and make youugh at me," Cameron exined, scratching his head. "How could that be? It''s us who should be looking up to you!" Leonard hurriedly said.


    "Our Cameron is perfect in every way. He''s just too modest!" Jane couldn''t stop praising.


    "You tter me," Cameron said, somewhat embarrassed by the praise.


    "I told you, our Cameron is really modest!" Jane beamed, thoroughly satisfied with her son-inw. She felt that he was indeed the perfect son-inw!


    Watching Cameron being deeply cherished by her parents at this moment, Dakota pressed her lips together. A moist gleam quietly swept across her eyes. Once back home, Cameron and Dakota went to their bedroom.


    Cameron applied medicine to Dakota''s bruises. He felt relieved after seeing the bruises on Dakota''s body almost gone.


    "Dakota, the bruises on your body should bepletely healed by tonight," Cameron said happily.


    However, Dakota didn''t react with the joy he expected. Instead, she showed a touch of sadness. "Then, you''ll be leaving soon?"


    "Yes." Cameron nodded.


    "Alright." Dakota''s tone dipped slightly.


    "What''s wrong, Dakota? Are you unhappy?" Cameron asked with concern after he noticed her mood.


    "No, it''s just... The time we spend together seems to go by so quickly," Dakota softlymented as she looked up at the ceiling. "Yes." Cameron sighed as well.


    He knew what was on Dakota''s mind and how he wished he could stay by her side.


    But at the moment, there were still many important matters he needed to attend to. The truth behind his mother''s death was still out there. He felt that it needed to be uncovered.


    "Cameron, when do you n to go to Leving?" she suddenly asked.


    It was what she was concerned about most.


    "In a little while, but it should be soon." Cameron pondered. "Maybe in about two weeks, maybe less."


    He had already instructed Lord


    ckheart to start investigating everything about the Xander family from that time. He believed it would not take more than a half-month to get results. s?novel


    "Then... You must be careful when that timees," Dakota said as her gaze flickered.


    She knew she couldn''t apany Cameron, so she could only ask him to take great care. "Yes, I will."


    Cameron nodded firmly.


    "Good, then I''ll wait for you toe back safely!" Dakota said while she fixed her eyes earnestly on Cameron.


    "Silly girl, I''m not leaving yet. Why are you acting like we''re about to part forever?" Cameron chuckled as he gently ruffled Dakota''s hair.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "No, you have to answer me seriously!" Dakota insisted, somewhat stubbornly.


    "Okay, I promise!" Cameron replied, extending his pinky.


    "Pinky promise! Liars will get their pants on fire!" Dakota held out her finger.


    "Silly girl," Cameronughed warmly as his eyes were filled with a gentle warmth.


    "You''re the silly one. Just remember,


    going back on your Worker,


    will be on fire."


    Snack


    swno


    wrinkled her nose and huffed


    lightly.


    Cameron''s gaze deepened. After so many years of hardships alone, this was the first time he felt such a deep attachment.


    Looking at Dakota''s tender yet stubborn demeanor, a strange emotion surged in his heart.


    He pulled her into his embrace.


    "Uh!"


    And then, he kissed her when she let her guard down.

 Chapter 374

    "Ooh..." Caught off guard when Cameron suddenly kissed her, Dakota''s eyes widened as her mind went nk.


    She gently patted her hands against Cameron, but that only made him hold her tighter. Dakota''s heart raced wildly. She didn''t expect Cameron to kiss her suddenly... Her struggles gradually subsided when she felt the warmth from his body and his broad chest.


    Cameron held her tighter.


    Dakota''s lips were soft. This kiss started to stir the emotions within her. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around Cameron''s neck, surrendering herself to his embrace.


    Cameron closed his eyes and savored the tender warmth of the girl in his arms. He made no further advances, respecting the moment of closeness. Dakota eventually rxedpletely, trusting herself to Cameron.


    After a while, the two slowly parted. Cameron looked at Dakota with his gentle eyes.


    "You ambushed me..." Dakota yfully used, then drew an imaginary line down the middle of the bed. "Tonight when we sleep, your hands better not cross this line."


    "Silly girl." Dakota''s cute antics amused Cameron.


    "Hmph!" Dakota wrinkled her nose as her eyes shimmered with tender moisture. Her cheeks flushed a deep red that spread to her ears.


    Seeing her like this, Cameron''s gaze sparkled with a hint of mischief.


    "No... My parents will hear us." Dakota quickly checked as she darted her eyes nervously.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her parents were just next door. She knew any noise from her and Cameron might be overheard. It would be embarrassing when that happened.


    "So, it''s okay once they''re asleep?" Cameron asked with a mischievous smile on his face as he observed Dakota''s blushing cheeks.


    "No way!" Dakota bit her lip hard as her face turned even more red.


    "You''re horrible!"


    "Either way, it''s not happening! When we sleep tonight, you better not cross this line, or I''ll be mad and never talk to you again!"Dakota said while feeling some heat in her ears.


    "Haha!" Cameronughed heartily. "I was just ying with you, silly girl."


    "I''m not talking to you!"


    Seeing Cameron''s teasing look,


    Dakota realized she''d been tricked


    She


    shy as her cheeks were


    burned.


    "Oh,e on, Dakota, I was wrong," Cameron quickly apologized.


    "Hmph." Dakota pouted as her eyes flickered.


    She knew she must look very embarrassed right now as her face was red.


    "Um... I''ll go take a shower..." Dakota said.


    Then, she quickly got up, pulled a nightgown from the closet, and shyly scurried into the bathroom.


    She didn''t want Cameron to keep seeing her like this.


    Bang!


    The bathroom door shut.


    After a rustling of clothes, the sound of the shower started. Dakota stepped into the shower.


    In the meantime, Cameron felt a warmth in his heart when he heard the sound of water. His lips still held a faint, sweet fragrance as he recalled the intimate moment they just shared.


    Thinking of how Dakota had drawn that line on the bed, he couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head. His eyes were filled with tenderness and affection.


    Ding!


    At that moment, his phone''s messenger app notification broke his reverie.


    Cameron took out his phone to check it. It was a message from Tara.

 Chapter 375

    Cameron opened the messenger app and read the message: "Cameron, are you free tomorrow?"


    "I am, what''s up?" Cameron replied sinctly.


    "That''s great!" Tara responded with a joyful emoji.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow. Feeling uneasy, he quickly sent a "?" back.


    He felt that whenever Tara sought him out, it rarely boded well. Previously, she wanted him as a test subject and, another time, to pretend to be her boyfriend at a party hosted by Kelvin.


    "What now? I haven''t even told you why I looked for you,"


    Tara replied, sending a cute emoji.


    "Just spit it out... What is it this time?" Cameron responded with a heavier tone.


    Indeed, Tara needed Cameron''s help again. Sensing his wariness, she thought it better to speak in person tomorrow to avoid an immediate refusal.


    So, she used an excuse Cameron couldn''t reject. "If you''re free tomorrow, I could really use your help with my grandfather''s illness."


    He thought it was about Dn. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, no problem."


    "Hehe, that''s great. Could you maybee a bit earlier?" she asked.


    "Are you in a hurry, doctor?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Um... A little."


    "Is there a problem with your grandfather?"


    "No, my grandfather is fine."


    "Then why do you seem so urgent?"


    "Do I? Maybe I just really want my grandfather to be discharged from the hospital soon."


    "Alright then," Cameron replied before asking another question. "Are you sure there''s nothing else you need from me?"


    "No..." As Tara typed this, she hesitated momentarily, then quickly changed the subject: "By the way, Lena has been staying with me and my grandfather. When youe, she might have something she wants to say to you."


    "Lena wants to talk to me?" Cameron was taken aback. "What about it?"


    He had sessfully been distracted.


    "I''m not sure, but you''ll find out tomorrow," Tara decided to bait Cameron over.


    "Okay."


    Though Cameron felt it odd, he didn''t dwell on it.


    "See you tomorrow, then."


    "See you tomorrow," Cameron replied as he furrowed his brow.


    He wondered what Lena could want to discuss with him and why she wouldn''t speak directly to him instead.


    Puzzled by this, he put his phone down as the sound of the shower stopped.


    Wearing a white nightgown, Dakota emerged from the bathroom. Her cheeks flushed with the warmth of the steam. Cameron looked up from his phone.


    "I''m done showering, it''s your turn..." Dakota said as she somewhat shyly covered her cheeks with her hands. "Okay."


    Cameron nodded and quickly took a cool shower.


    Dakota had already burrowed into


    the nkets when he came out, leaving only her little head visible.


    She was clearly preparing to prevent any mischief from Cameron.


    Her adorable actions made Cameron chuckle. "Dakota, you look just like a silkworm wrapped in silk right now."


    "Stop saying that." Dakota bit her lip and gave Cameron a yful re.


    "Ha ha!" Cameronughed heartily. "Won''t you feel hot sleeping like that?"


    "I won''t..." Dakota whispered back, though she was already feeling quite warm. Despite the air conditioning, the summer heat made it stuffy under the nkets. "Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t cross the line tonight."


    "Really?" Dakota needed reassurance.


    "Really, a liar will get their pants on fire," Cameron swore by raising his hand.


    With Cameron''s promise, Dakota then opened the nkets for a bit.


    The ripples in her eyes deepened at that moment. It wasn''t that she didn''t want closer contact with Cameron, but she was concerned


    about the noise they might


    being overheard by


    parents next


    UMS


    door.


    After all, Jane''s top concern these


    days was


    would have a child. Lately, she''d been increasingly insistent


    when she and Cameron et


    Maybe Jane was even now eavesdropping on their conversation through the wall...

 Chapter 376

    Sure enough. Jane pressed her ear against the wall. She was anxious not to miss any sound from the next room.


    "It''s strange, why is there no sound at all?" Jane furrowed her brow and asked Leonard who was lying on the bed. "Do you think Morgan and Dakota haven''t done anything yet?" "Dear, isn''t that too much?!" Leonard put down his phone as his face turned red.


    "I''m just looking out for Dakota!" Jane spoke anxiously. "I can tell that Cameron is very responsible. If Dakota takes things to the next level with him, Cameron will definitely take it seriously." "But even if they haven''t, Cameron is still good to Dakota." Leonard shook his head.


    "You don''t understand!" Jane rolled her eyes at Leonard. "In today''spetitive society, a man as outstanding as Cameron is highly sought after. I''m just thinking about Dakota''s future!"


    "Alright, dear. Let''s leave the young ones to handle their own affairs. We shouldn''t worry too much," Leonard said. "Also, I can tell Cameron is deeply in love with Dakota. They are inseparable."


    "How can I not feel concerned?" Jane muttered. "No, I must push Dakota tomorrow to seize the moment. Otherwise, it might be toote..."


    In another room, Dakota and Cameron were lying on the bed.


    Cameron was careful not to cross the "demarcation line" Dakota had set.


    Dakota''s cheeks were red as she thought about Jane possibly eavesdropping. "Dakota, why are your cheeks red?" Cameron noticed and asked with concern. "It''s probably because I just took a shower. It''s a little warm," Dakota murmured. "Should I turn down the air conditioning?" Cameron offered.


    "No, it''ll cool down soon," she assured him.


    "Okay, then let''s chat for a bit," Cameron said with a gentle smile.


    He wanted to make the most of the evening before leaving.


    "Alright!" Dakota nodded vigorously.


    She was also eager to cherish the remaining time they had together.


    "Cameron, you''ll be gone to Leving for about a month, right?" Dakota inquired.


    "Yes, about that long," Cameron said thoughtfully.


    The unresolved issues regarding his mother''s death and his family''s affairs needed his attention.


    "I''ll wait for you to return," Dakota


    said as her eyes were filled with hopeful gleam. "The project with Darth Holdings is nearly ready to start. Hopefully, it will go well."


    She added That way, when I make enough money, I can set up a bigpany, so you won''t have to work so hard. I''ll earn enough for both of us, and you can just manage the


    finances at home." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Dakota, are you nning to keep me as a househusband?" Cameron joked with a wide smile.


    "Hmph, yes, I n to keep you well-fed and happy," Dakota retorted proudly.


    "Then I''ll look forward to your sess," Cameronughed heartily.


    "Definitely!" Dakota was full of determination.


    Dakota snorted with yful pride as her face expressed a touch of coy arrogance.


    "By the way, Dakota, do you need more funds for the project?" Cameron suddenly asked.


    "No, the two billion dors you gave me earlier is enough," Dakota assured him.


    "Good," Cameron nodded.


    He had already decided to set up a bank ount for Dakota the next day for any emergency needs. "And, Cameron, when you get to Leving, will you..." Dakota began but hesitated.


    "What is it?" Cameron looked at her curiously.


    "It''s nothing..." Dakota quickly changed the subject.


    "Dakota, if you need anything, just tell me directly," Cameron insisted after sensing her reluctance.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s really nothing," she reassured him as she shook her head.


    "But I can see there''s something on your mind," Cameron pressed as he looked at her intently.


    "It''s nothing, really... I was just wondering randomly. It''s nothing now." Dakota diverted the topic.


    However, Cameron was not


    convinced. He wondered if Dakota was going to ask if he would meet someone specific in Leving, but she had decided against it. S

 Chapter 377

    Dakota''s body tensed slightly. It was a reaction Cameron had anticipated.


    He gently reassured her, "Silly girl, don''t worry. I won''t go looking for Laura anymore."


    Their rtionship had ended a long time ago. After the night Laura had spoken those words, everything between them had irrevocably concluded.


    "I didn''t mean to imply..." she hesitated, looking uncertain, "Cameron, do you think I''m being petty?"


    "Of course not!" Cameron instantly replied, "Dakota, you''ve been incredibly understanding. If you were any more lenient, I''d be worried about maintaining my status as your boyfriend."


    Dakota''s eyes flickered with emotion. She pressed her lips together slightly and murmured, "Thank you, Cameron."


    "What are you thanking me for?" he asked as he was taken aback.


    "For understanding me," she said with a radiant smile.


    "Silly girl." Cameron felt a wave of affection wash over him. "I should be the one thanking you for your tolerance and understanding. Actually, you''re probably worried that mentioning Laura might upset me, right?"


    Indeed, he had always understood the nuances of Dakota''s feelings.


    "Yes." she nodded softly.


    "Rest assured, it won''t," heforted.


    "That''s good to hear," Dakota said with relief.


    Their gazes met each other, and there was a feeling of understanding between them as they smiled at each other.


    "Alright, let''s try to sleep now. Staying upte is unhealthy for you," Cameron said affectionately.


    "Okay," Dakota agreed obediently.


    Cameron turned off the light, and the room was enveloped in darkness.


    As Dakotay down in bed, she said softly, "Actually, what I''m really worried about isn''t so much you meeting Laura but that you might run into n." "Silly girl, I know." Cameron''s voice was low and reassuring. "Don''t worry, nothing''s going to happen."


    "Alright," Dakota responded softly.


    "Goodnight," he whispered.


    "Goodnight."


    Cameron bid farewell to Leonard, Jane, and Dakota the next morning after breakfast. He arrived at Yrando''s General Hospital and went straight to Room 206. Tara was already waiting at the door. Seeing Cameron, she waved excitedly. "Cameron, over here!"


    "Dr. Smith," Cameron greeted her with a slight smile as he approached.


    Inside the room, Dn was basking in the sunlight by the window. He smiled warmly at Cameron''s arrival. "The miracle doctor, long time no see."


    "Mr. Smith, you''re looking even better these days," Cameron remarked as he noticed the healthy glow on Dn''s face.


    "This is all thanks to you, young man," Dn chuckled heartily.


    "You''re giving me too much credit," Cameron smiled modestly, then turned to Lena, who stood gracefully by the window.


    Her hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail, and she looked radiant in the sunlight.


    "Lena, good to see you," Cameron greeted her.


    "Hello," Lena responded with a nod.


    "Lena, Dr. Smith mentioned you needed to talk to me. What''s up?" Cameron inquired seriously.


    "What? When did I say that?" Lena looked surprised.


    "Oh?" Cameron was equally taken aback. "Wasn''t it you who had Dr. Smith ry the messagest night?"


    "No, not at all," Lena rified, indicating she had no such conversation.


    She indeed had something in mind, and she was hesitating whether she was going to speak to Cameron about it. However, she didn''to mention this to anyone. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Realizing he might have been misled by Tara, Cameron turned to her with raised eyebrows. His expression conveyed clear skepticism.


    Tara was caught off guard by how quickly her ruse had unraveled. She nervously giggled and looked to Lena for help. Lena knew why Tara had summoned Cameron and decided to take this opportunity to speak her mind.


    With a sigh, Lena seriously said to Cameron, "Actually, I have something to tell you. I was hesitant before, but since you''re hered think it''s best I speak up."


    "What is it?" Cameron asked, intrigued by her seriousness.


    "It''s nothing major. By the way, have you been near Global za downtown recently?" Lena asked.


    It was somewhat off-topic.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "The one in the city center?" Cameron rified.


    "Yes."


    "No, why?"


    "You might want to avoid that area for a while."


    "Why?" Cameron looked puzzled.


    "Just trust me on this," Lena advised.


    Her expression was unreadable.


    She couldn''t borate further as she was worried about the potential impact the truth could have on him.

 Chapter 378

    "Colonel Bailey, what''s going on? Why all the secrecy?" Cameron studied Lena, who seemed uneasy.


    "Actually, it''s nothing major. Just heed my advice and steer clear of that ce for the next few days," Lena advised.


    "Alright..."


    Cameron knew pressing further would be futile with Lena''s tight-lipped nature, so he decided to drop the matter.


    "Sir, let''s proceed with the acupuncture. If it proves effective this time, you should be able to go through with the discharge procedures soon," Cameron said while setting aside his curiosity to focus on Dn. "Ha ha, great! I''m quite eager to get out of here," Dnughed heartily.


    He seemed to be in a good mood.


    After a lengthy hospital stay, he was anxious for fresh air.


    "Please lie down first."


    "Alright."


    Dnplied andy down as Cameron prepared for the procedure.


    Cameron retrieved eight fine needles and started the acupuncture on Dn. The sessionsted ten minutes and appeared unremarkable at first nce. However, Dn''splexion improved significantly afterward. His cheeks seemed even brighter with red, and his overall vitality enhanced.


    Even Lena, who was seasoned and well-versed, was taken aback by the transformation. She viewed Cameron with a renewed sense of respect.


    Cameron seemed more enigmatic to them over time. While he tended to overstate his capabilities, his medical skills were genuinelymendable, surpassing even the seasoned traditional doctors in their military district.


    They wonder who his mentor might be.


    "Alright. Try getting up and moving around," Lena said.


    She was still inwardly surprised as Cameron concluded the session with a sessful chuckle.


    "Alright, Dr. Miracle." Dn got up eagerly.


    "Grandpa, be careful!" Tara stepped forward to assist.


    "Don''t worry about me," Dn assured her.


    His feet were firmly on the ground. The solid feeling underfoot


    himugh joyously, "Ha ha made t


    work of a genius!"


    "Grandpa, you can walk by yourself now?" Tara expressed her astonishment.


    "Yes, haha!" Dn was visibly delighted.


    Lena''s


    flickered with curiosity,


    and ldn''t resist asking Cameron, "Did you learn this


    skift from your master?" Cop


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org SThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "That''s right," Cameron nodded.


    "Can you tell me his name?"


    "Uh... My master made me promise to keep it secret, unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless it''s for my future wife. Then I can reveal it to her."


    "There must be such a master like you. No wonder you turned out to be such a frivolous student," Lena rolled her eyes as she couldn''t contain her amusement.


    "Hehe..." Cameron chuckled dryly.


    He remembered his master had indeed been quite the charmer in his youth, leaving behind a trail of romantic entanglements.


    "Leny, you guys can continue chatting. I''ll handle the discharge procedures for my grandpa," Tara interjected.


    "I''ll go instead," Lena suggested. "You mentioned needing Cameron''s help with something. Go ahead and discuss it with him." With that, she headed out of the hospital room.


    "Cameron, could you step out for a moment? I need to ask a favor," Tara turned to Cameron.


    Her hands twined awkwardly as she recalled her ploy to bring him here.


    Cameron''s lips twitched as he observed Tara''s nervous demeanor. He knew she was up to something no good.

 Chapter 379

    Cameron watched Tara outside the hospital room. She appeared awkward and ufortable. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "Alright, Dr. Smith, what do you need?" "Well... Cameron, could you apany me to a high school reunionter?" Tara asked softly.


    "A reunion?" Cameron was puzzled. "Isn''t it your ss reunion? Why should I go?"


    "Juste along," Tara cooed.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow and saw right through her. "Are you using me as a shield again, or what?"


    "Hehe, you guessed right. Just pretend to be my boyfriend for one more time," Tara admitted with a sheepish grin.


    "No," Cameron refused without hesitation.


    He didn''t want to look for trouble.


    "Oh,e on, Cameron, please..." Tara pleaded as she shook his arm to ramp up her charm.


    "No way," Cameron was not swayed by her antics.


    "Cameron, you know I''m just a helpless girl. I''ll surely get bullied by many there," Tara batted her eyshes pitifully.


    She looked so sad that any other men might have immediately given in.


    However, Cameron knew Tara well. He wasn''t falling for her act, so he firmly declined, "I don''t believe that."


    "Juste... You won''t have to say a word there. Just sit and eat," Tara coaxed sweetly.


    "What difference does it make if I''m there or not?" Cameron lifted an eyebrow.


    "It''s different. You''ll see when you get there. I promise it won''t be a bother. Just sit by my side," Tara insisted, trying to coax Cameron into agreeing.


    "I don''t believe it. Find someone else," Cameron was not to be duped.


    "Cameron, please. How about this? If you apany me to the reunion, I''ll tell you a secret," Tara resorted to herst argument.


    "What secret?"


    "It''s about Lena," Tara revealed.


    "I''m not interested in others'' secrets."


    "What if I say it concerns you?"


    "Concerns me? Is it rted to Colonel Bailey and my family''s past?" Cameron''s interest was piqued.


    "Family?" Tara was confused, not following his train of thought.


    "Never mind then." Cameron lost interest quickly.


    "You''re so boring." Tara rolled her eyes and added, "Anyway, it''s a big secret, something that involves you!" "Really?" Cameron was skeptical.


    He felt that Tara was likely hoodwinking him again.


    "Really! I''d never lie to you!" Tara asserted firmly.


    "Fine, fine, let''s go then. But you have


    to apany me to Andura Bank''s


    headquarters first. I need to


    l.n


    withdraw some money." Cameron reluctantly agreed after Tara''s persistence wore him down. S


    "Great!" Tara''s face lit up.


    "When are we leaving?" Cameron asked.


    "Now?" Tara checked the time.


    The reunion was set for 11:00 a.m.


    "So you had this nned all along," Cameron remarked, showing that he wasn''t amused.


    He finally knew why Tara had specifically asked him toe early to the hospital today.


    "Hehe," Taraughed guiltily.


    "Let''s go then. The bank will take some time," Cameron said, then added, "Shouldn''t we take your grandpa home first?" "Lena will handle it," Tara mentioned.


    Lena and she had arranged it the previous night.


    "Damn..." Cameron chuckled bitterly, feeling increasingly like he had fallen into a trap.


    He


    everything in advance. He wondered


    if


    a''s warning about not go toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    za was also a ruse.


    "Let''s go, Cameron. Let''s not dy any longer," Tara urged as she feared he might change his mind.


    Cameron shook his head helplessly, and after bidding Dn farewell, they left for Global za in Tara''s Mercedes-Benz C-ss.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at


    the za. Cameron stepped out of the car and was immediately stunned. He stared at the giant. screen on the za, which disyed a full-screen wedding portrait of n and Laura...

 Chapter 380

    Cameron stood rooted to the spot and stared at the massive screen filled with Laura''s wedding photos.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Lena had advised him against visiting Global za recently. She didn''t want him to see this.


    "Laura, have you gone to these lengths to keep me from attending your wedding?" Cameron murmured to himself as a bitter taste of sorrow filled him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that... Laura''s wedding photo?" After stepping out of the car, Tara noticed the screen filled with wedding images.


    "The guy next to Laura is n, right?" Tara mused. "They do make a fitting pair based on their backgrounds."


    Tara spoke her thoughts aloud, unaware of the connection between Cameron and Laura or the history of animosity between Cameron and n. Cameron''s eyes flickered, but he remained silent. "Cameron, what''s wrong?" Tara looked at him curiously after she noticed something was amiss.


    "It''s nothing," Cameron took a deep breath, though Tara could clearly sense the change in his emotions.


    She observed his somber expression and furrowed her brows in concern.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and gasped in surprise, "You couldn''t possibly be secretly in love with Laura, could you? How are you rted to her, considering she chose you as her representative in Yrando? Could it be... that you were lovers before?"


    This was a suspicion Tara had harbored for some time. Among all the prominent entrepreneurs nationwide, she wondered why Laura chose Cameron.


    "I''m just an ordinary citizen. How could the Jones family''s daughter even notice me?" Cameron''s tone was indifferent.


    His eyes were tinged with self-mockery, though Tara missed the nuance.


    "That makes sense," she nodded thoughtfully. "Besides, Laura is known as the ''Ice Queen'' externally. She''s not one to take an interest in men easily. Even an extra nce is distasteful to her. This marriage with n must be a union arranged between their families," she spected.


    "Dr. Smith, let''s not specte any further. We better hurry to the bank. You have a ss reunion to attend." Cameron cut her off and headed toward the Andura Bank of Yrando.


    "Hey, why are you in such a rush? Wait for me!" Tara hurried after him, muttering as she ran, "You really must be secretly in love with Laura, huh? But then again, who wouldn''t admire a woman as outstanding as her?"


    "Do you guys really all go for that cool, aloof type of beauty?" she continued, slightly out of breath. "Hey, slow down, wait for me!"


    Elsewhere, at the Jones residence.


    Laura stood by the study window and gazed at the clear blue sky. Though the day was bright with blue skies and white clouds, a persistent shadow lingered within her S


    In just eight days, she would officially be n''s wife.


    Peggy stood quietly behind her and kept herpany.


    Observing Laura''s troubled expression, she couldn''t help asking, "Ms. Jones, are you really sure about this? Are you sure you want to marry Mr. Xander?"


    "Yes," Laura nodded.


    She felt she had no other choice.


    "Are you sure you want to let


    Cameron be misunderstood for the rest of his life?" Peggy made onest attempt, Mr. Xander recently had your wedding photos disyed on the giant screen at Global za in Yrando. I think Cameron will be very upset if he sees them." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What? n had our wedding photos disyed at Global za?" Laura''s eyes flickered.


    "Yes, Ms. Jones," Peggy confirmed.


    Laura took a deep breath. She knew that n did this to provoke Cameron.


    "So, Ms. Jones, aren''t you going to take the chance to tell him your true feelings? think he would at least understand your good intentions f he knew. Otherwise, I''m afraid he might think you did it intentionally to make him give up on you," Reggy suggested.


    "No need. It''s better if he''s misunderstood." Laura sighed softly while shaking her head.


    "But..."


    "Enough, Peggy, I know you mean well, but I understand him better," Laura interjected. She softened her gaze and added, "This is the best oue."


    By letting Cameron misunderstand,bined with what she had said a few days ago, she hoped he would finally give up.


    "Yes, Ms. Jones..." Peggy bit her lip.


    She felt hurt to see Laura enduring such suffering daily. She thought that her once vibrant face was bing increasingly haggard.


    She felt that Laura shouldn''t have to bear all this alone. She resolved to go to Yrando soon to tell Cameron how much Laura truly cared for him.

 Chapter 381

    Cameron entered the lobby of the Yrando Andura Bank and took a number from the machine.


    "Cameron, why are you walking so fast? Tell me you''re not really in love with Laura?" Tara followed behind, almost breathless from the pace.


    "Dr. Smith, do you still want me to apany you to your ss reunion?" Cameron turned around to tease her with a faint smile.


    Tara quickly stuck out her tongue yfully and responded, "Okay, okay, I''ll stop."


    Cameron shook his head helplessly. He felt that Tara really loved gossiping.


    "By the way, Cameron, I remember there''s a branch next to the hospital. You didn''t need toe all the way here just to withdraw money, right?" Tara looked puzzled.


    "I need to withdraw arge amount," Cameron exined.


    "How much are you nning to withdraw?" Tara asked curiously.


    "Ten billion dors," Cameron said quietly.


    "Ten billion... What, Ten billion dors?" Tara''s eyes widened in shock.


    She quickly covered her mouth to stifle her exmation as she was astonished by the amount of money Cameron was withdrawing.


    "Cameron, you''re not joking, right? Don''t you need an appointment to withdraw ten billion dors?"


    Tara quickly realized the seriousness of the transaction.


    "No need." Cameron smiled slightly.


    As a premium credit card holder, he didn''t need an appointment to withdraw money at any bank. However, ordinary branches simply didn''t have that much cash on hand, hence the need to visit the main branch.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Is that so? Are you some kind of undercover billionaire?" Tara''s curiosity was piqued even further.


    She looked into Cameron''s eyes and saw a flicker of amusement.


    "No." Cameron shook his head.


    "So you''re just wealthy then? Seriously, who are you?" Tara grew even more curious.


    Cameron turned away, indicating he wasn''t going to answer.


    "Come on, just tell me," Tara teased as she followed closely behind him.


    She really wanted to know!


    Just then, a mockingugh echoed from the entrance of the lobby.


    "Ah, look who it is! Isn''t this Tara, the beauty of our ss? What''s this I hear about chasing a guy? Have you developed a taste for handsome mentely?"


    With thetest LV handbag, a woman in a tight skirt and heavy makeup walked into the bank arm-in-arm with a man in a neatly pressed shirt.


    Tara turned around with her brows furrowed tightly. "Hayley?"


    "Yo! I''m truly honored that our ss beauty still remembers me," Hayley said with a smile, though her eyes were filled with hostility.


    Back in high school, not only was Tara the beauty of their ss and the school but she also excelled academically, attracting the interest of numerous male students. One of them had been the object of Hayley Sanders''s unrequited love.


    When Hayley confessed her feelings, she was coldly rejected, while he continued to write love letters to Tara. Of course, Tara never reciprocated, as she was focused solely on her studies and had no interest in dating anyone.


    This only made Hayley more jealous of Tara''s looks and achievements. She had even once thrown Tara''s study materials into the trash in a fit of jealousy, only to be caught and punished by a teacher. Since then, her resentment towards Tara had only grown.


    Her intention in attending the high school reunion was to embarrass Tara and to show her that she had surpassed her in every way, including having a wealthy boyfriend.


    "You were my deskmate, of course, I remember," Tara replied politely.


    She could feel Hayley''s animosity and knew that Hayley had always seen her as an enemy, even sabotaging her school supplies.


    However, Tara didn''t want to start any conflicts as she believed everyone had grown up and left the past in the past.


    However, just because Tara felt this way didn''t mean Hayley did. Seeing Tara in what appeared to be a submissive state, Hayley felt even more triumphant.


    She nced at Cameron, who was standing by Tara''s side. In her eyes, he was just another unremarkable man, except for being somewhat tall and handsome.


    She let out a sarcastic smirk on her


    heavily made-up face as she said, "I heard in our ss group that our famous ss beauty has found


    herself a boyfriend. Is it him? He


    doesn''t look very impressive. They say he''s a pretty boy, but he might not even qualify to be called ''pretty''. Why has your taste gone so bad after all these years?"

 Chapter 383

    "Ten billion dors?!"


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    Hayley was stunned for a few seconds. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing and turned to Jim, who looked shocked, "Darling, did I hear that right? Tara just said... Ten billion, right?"


    "You heard right, it''s indeed ten billion dors," Jim replied as he swallowed hard.


    Hayley''s heart skipped a beat, but then she quickly snapped back to reality. She assumed that Tara was lying. Setting aside Cameron''s impoverished appearance, she felt it was impossible for him to have ten billion dors!


    One must be a prominent figure to have ten billion dors in a bank.


    She felt that Tara was just boasting because Cameron wasn''t immediately attended to by a teller. She didn''t want to be outdone, so she resorted to exaggeration.


    "Tara, after all these years, I didn''t expect you to be someone who brags like that. Ten billion? Why not make it even more exaggerated and say a hundred billion?" Hayley scoffed as her eyes were filled with mockery.


    "Believe it or not," Tara responded coolly.


    "Oh really? You must be living a callous life now, huh?" Hayley''s sneered.


    "Hmm?" Tara''s eyebrows furrowed. She wondered what Hayley was plotting now.


    "I know you don''t want to be embarrassed in front of our old ssmates. You just don''t wanna admit it," Hayley said with a smug look as if she had read Tara''s mind, "After all, you used to be our ss beauty and the head of the studentmittee."


    She continued, "And now, here you are, hanging out with a man who can''t qualify as a ''handsome,'' watching all your ssmates live better, more affluent lives than you. It must be hard not to feel resentful. I can understand how you feel. There''s no shame in admitting them."


    "Enough, Hayley," Tara''s tone grew colder as she furrowed her brow. "Firstly, I''m telling the truth. Secondly, it won''t be as bad as yours even if things aren''t going well in my life. I''m capable and independent. I don''t need a man to support me. Really, what are you acting so superior about?"


    She didn''t want to stoop to Hayley''s level. After all, they were former ssmates who would have to share a meal in a private room shortly. However, Hayley''s actions were driving her mad.


    "Who needs a man to support them?


    Tara, make yourself clear! You''re just jealous of me! You''re jealous that my boyfriend treats me well and is willing to spend money on me while you have nothing! You''re only fit to be with a guy like that! Hayley pointed at Tara and shouted.


    "Hayley, you..." Tara''s face flushed with anger.


    Before she could respond, Cameron''s deep voice interjected, "Can you please shut up? Don''t you know to keep quiet in public ces?"


    He was already annoyed about Laura''s situation, and now being derogatorily insulted by Hayley was too much for him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt that everyone was trying to piss him off these days.


    Hayley was momentarily taken aback, but then she shouted, "What right do you have to yell at me? Do you know my boyfriend is a VIP here? We''re here to withdraw


    vel.ne


    money, so what if I shout for a bit?


    And you? What right do you have to


    be here?"


    "Are you deaf or something? Didn''t you hear Tara say I''m also here to withdraw money?" Cameron replied sternly.


    "Withdraw money? Ten billion? A loser like you? Hayley scoffed, "If you''re so rich, why don''t you have VIP ess, instead of waiting here in line to get a number? My boyfriend doesn''t have much here, just over ten million, but we''re members and we don''t even need to queue! Also, don''t you even know the basic fact that withdrawing arge amount of cash requires an appointment?"


    "Some things, just because they''re beyond yourprehension, don''t mean they don''t exist. It only shows you''re not on the same level as me," Cameron responded calmly. "You!" Hayley anger was evident.


    "Will customer A3012 pleasee to window number 3 for service?"


    Just then, the hall''s speaker announced the next customer.


    Cameron nced at his ticket. He didn''t want to engage further with Hayley and headed straight for window 3.


    "We''ll see how long you can keep this up!" Hayley huffed angrily and then grabbed Jim''s arm, "Darling, let''s go and show them who''s really on top!"

 Chapter 384

    "Sir, what service do you need?" the teller at window 3 asked.


    "I''d like to withdraw some money and also get a new card to transfer the funds into," Cameron responded.


    "Okay, sir. How much would you like to withdraw?"


    "Ten billion dors."


    "Ten billion?" The teller was momentarily stunned.


    "Sir, are you really requesting to withdraw ten billion?" she asked again for confirmation.


    "Yes," Cameron nodded.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    "I''m sorry, sir, but without an appointment, our bank cannot process such a transaction," the teller politely declined.


    Not to mention theck of an appointment, handling such a significant transaction wasn''t feasible on short notice. Judging by Cameron''s in clothes, she doubted whether he could even have ten thousand. She wondered if Cameron was delusional.


    The teller was skeptical.


    Standing not far away, Hayley had overheard Cameron''s conversation with the teller. She felt that Cameron was definitely just a show-off!


    "Ha," she scoffed coldly.


    Cameron paid no heed. He pulled a premium credit card with gold trim from his pocket and handed it to the teller.


    "What is this?" The teller''s pupils dted in shock.


    Working at the main branch of Andura Bank, she was well-acquainted with the various types of bank cards. This one looked just like a deluxe credit card. An ordinary premium credit card alone required extremely high qualifications to obtain, but a deluxe credit card was exceedingly rare!


    Only a handful of people in the country qualified to own such a card.


    "Please enter your PIN," the teller instructed, cing the card in the slot.


    Her hands could be seen trembling.


    Cameron casually typed in his PIN.


    The teller glimpsed the ount bnce and was dumbfounded


    Tens, hundreds, thousands,


    millions... billions, trillions... Dwas


    beyond herprehension Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Sir, is this card really yours?" she couldn''t help but ask as she was overwhelmed by shock.


    "Of course," Cameron replied.


    "Do you know how much money you have in this ount?"


    "Not sure, I haven''t checked," Cameron shook his head.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The teller inhaled sharply, realizing there might be more to this situation.


    "Sir, please hold on a moment while I consult with the branch manager," she said, then rushed to the manager''s office to exin the situation.


    "Is this true?" Richard Graham stood up from his seat immediately.


    "Of course, Mr. Graham! He gave me a deluxe credit card! The ount bnce is in the tens of billions!" The teller spoke with profound astonishment. "What does this young man look like?" Richard asked excitedly.


    "He''s about 6 feet tall. He looked handsome and seemed to be in his mid-twenties. But dressed very simply, like street clothes, and he said..."


    "And what?"


    "And he said he doesn''t know how much money he has in the card..."


    "He doesn''t know?" Richard furrowed his brows.


    His excitement had slowly turned into a calm deliberation. Not only was owning a deluxe credit card at such a young age highly unusual, but not knowing the ount


    bnce was even more suspicious.


    He felt that this card couldn''t possibly belong to him. He believed Cameron likely had either found it by chance or stolen it, then cracked the PIN. Whatever the case, impersonating the owner of a deluxe credit card was a serious crime.


    Richard exhaled deeply, "Call the


    police immediately and have security detain that young man I''ll go over there myself to inquire about


    the origins of the deluxe card."


    "Yes, Mr. Graham!"

 Chapter 385

    Richard quickly arrived at the scene, apanied by a dozen security guards.


    Observing this, Hayley was instantly startled. "Darling, even the branch manager hase. Could that guy really be a major client?"


    "I don''t know..." Jim shook his head, though it was clear that something significant must be happening to stir the manager himself. Tara watched as her eyes trembled. She realized Cameron really was a major client of the bank!


    However, the following words from Richard made her heart sink.


    "Take him to the security room and hold him there!"


    Cameron also frowned, looking at Richard, "What have I done?"


    "What have you done?" Richard sneered, "You''ve got some nerve using a deluxe credit card under a false name!"


    "The card is mine. How is it under a false name?" Cameron replied calmly, now understanding there was a misunderstanding. "Yours? If it''s yours, wouldn''t you know how much money is on it?" The suspicion in Richard''s eyes deepened.


    "Why must I know that?" Cameron looked up at Richard calmly. "I know the password. I know it''s mine. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Ha! What arrogance! The police will be here soon. You can exin it to them," Richard retorted.


    "Come on, take him away!" Richard ordered.


    "Aren''t you going to verify my identity first?" Cameron asked lightly.


    "Take him away!" Richard was eager to act quickly, fearing Cameron might flee.


    The owner of a deluxe credit card like this must have an extraordinary status. If he could return the card to its rightful owner, he felt the reward might even promote him to deputy manager. "No need, I''ll go with you, but I advise you not to regret thister," Cameron stood up calmly.


    "Regret? How dare a thief speak to me of regret?" Richard scoffed.


    Tara witnessed everything unfold. Only now did she realize that the card Cameron held was one of only five deluxe credit cards in the country. She finally knew why Ke


    said he didn''t need an appointment


    to


    hdraw money. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But she wondered why Richard was so adamant that Cameron didn''t own his deluxe credit card. She believed there must be some misunderstanding.


    Thinking this, Tara quickly said, "Richard, could there be some mistake? My friend isn''t the type to use someone else''s bank card!"


    "Ha, we''ll see what the police find out after their investigation," Richard replied coldly, not giving Tara respect. In his view, he suspected Tara and Cameron might well be in it together.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So he was using someone else''s


    het


    bank card!" Hayley sneered upon overhearing the conversation. She looked at Cameron with disdain. "Just a while ago, you were acting all high and mighty. I''m surprised by how quickly you have been exposed.


    And Tara, it''s bad enough you picked an ordinary guy like that as a boyfriend, but it turns out to be a thief!"


    "Dear, let''s get our supplementary card done and leave quickly, lest people think we''re friends with these two and tarnish our future reputation."


    "Hahaha..." Laughing triumphantly, Hayley hooked her arm through Jim''s and headed towards the VIP window.


    Tara''s expression turned angry. But


    right now, she had no time to deal


    with Hayley. She followed the


    security team towards the security


    room, believing firmly that Cameron wasn''t that kind of person.

 Chapter 386

    Tara''s face was etched with concern in the security room as she watched Cameron surrounded by a group of security guards.


    With a grim expression, Richard red at Cameron, "Kid, I advise you to stop being stubborn and confess-where did you get this deluxe credit card from?"


    "I told you, it''s mine," Cameron replied calmly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yours? If it were yours, you would know how much money is in it." Richard''s tone darkened.


    "I''ve told you, I''m not concerned with that. Isn''t your bank system interconnected nationally? Just check it yourself," Cameron responded.


    "Kid, it looks like you''re well-prepared," Richard sneered. "You know I, as the branch manager, don''t have the authority to check the identity of deluxe cardholders, don''t you?"


    "Then let your chairman check it," Cameron maintained hisposure.


    "Have our chairman check?" Richardughed.


    Deep down, he grew angrier as he continued, "The chairman is extremely busy. I can''t even contact him myself, and you expect me to reach out to him just like that? Are you joking?" "So, I''ve told you the solution. But you refuse to use it," Cameron stated tly.


    "Kid, I''m warning you to be sensible, or you''ll suffer the consequences!" Richard raised his voice threateningly.


    Cameron shook his head.


    "What a cocky young man! Simon, show him what we''ve got!" Richard was furious.


    A security guard stepped forward with a baton.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Cameron looked up with a cold gaze.


    He felt that he was running out of patience.


    "So what if we do?" Richard scoffed.


    Cameron shook his head again. He was already in a bad mood from the entire day''s events, and now, he didn''t want to waste any more time arguing.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed the bank chairman. "Mr. Walker, I''m facing some issues here and need your help. I''m short on time."


    "Oh, ying it quite convincingly!" Richard again let out a coldugh.


    It wasn''t surprising to him as the chairman, Josh Walker, was a well-known figure.


    "Here, the chairman wants to speak to you," Cameron said indifferently, handing over his phone to Richard.


    "Having someone impersonate Mr. Walker? Do you take me for a fool? Is the person on the line using a voice changer?" Richard smirked.


    He felt proud that he could see through Cameron''s "scheme."


    Cameron shook his head and spoke a few more words into the phone before hanging up.


    "What, can''t keep up the act now that I''ve exposed you?" Richard gloated.


    "Ding Ding!"


    The ringtone of a phone chimed.


    Richard pulled out his phone and saw that it was a call from Josh. "Kid, this is what a call from the real chairman looks like!"


    With great anticipation, Richard


    f.ne


    waved his phone at Cameron and then answered, "Chairman, your call is timely just caught someone using a deluxe credit card with a false identity, and I have him under control!"


    He expected praise from the chairman for his actions. However, what came back was a barrage of angry shouts, "Richard, have you lost your mind detaining the owner of a deluxe credit card?! You better release him immediately and apologize to Mr. Morgan. Even if he asks you to jump off the building, you do it without hesitation, do you understand?"


    "What... What? He... He is the owner of the ck card?" Richard was stunned into silence.


    His once excited face turned ashen.


    "Are you even listening to me?! Hurry up and apologize! You have to get Mr. Morgan''s forgiveness no matter what!"


    Josh''s voice was fierce and could be heard by everyone in the security room.


    Instantly, alleyes turned towards


    Cameron They were all in shock and


    awe when they realized the man


    before them was indeed the


    e


    legitimate owner of the deluxe credit card!


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 387

    "Yes, Chairman!" Richard was left stunned in ce.


    His body was filled with cold sweat.


    He hurried over to Cameron, knelt immediately, and pleaded, "Mr. Morgan, I was negligent in my duties. I should have believed what you said! Please give me another chance. I was wrong!" After speaking, he bowed his head three times in quick session.


    The security staff watched, not daring to utter a word. After all, the man in front of them was the holder of a deluxe credit card.


    "Fine." Cameron waved his hand, not wishing to further trouble Richard.


    "That''s it?" Richard was visibly shocked, looking up incredulously at Cameron.


    "What, you want to keep bowing?" Cameron nced at him lightly.


    "No! No!" Richard quickly shook his head.


    His eyes were filled with gratitude and admiration as he said, "Thank you, Mr. Morgan, for your generosity. I was narrow-minded and underestimated you!"


    Expecting that Cameron would demand ountability, Richard was relieved and impressed by Cameron''s gracious forgiveness. He felt that the generosity of a prominent figure like Cameron was far beyond their own reach!


    "Alright, get up now. Please proceed with the transfer. I''m in a hurry. I still need to apany my friend to a ss reunion lunch," Cameron instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Morgan!"


    Richard quickly stood up and personally attended to Cameron''s transaction.


    Soon, a new bank card holding one billion was ready. Richard bowed and presented it with both hands. "Mr. Morgan, here is your gold VIP card from our bank, along with your deluxe credit card. Please keep them safe."


    "Okay." Cameron took the cards.


    Preparing to leave with Tara, Cameron was stopped by Richard, who was eager to make amends. "Mr. Morgan, may I ask where you are headed next?"


    Cameron looked to Tara, who was honestly unaware of the exact destination.


    "Ah?"


    Just recovering from her shock, Cameron responded, "Lunar Crest Restaurant."


    "The one next to Global za?" Richard rified.


    "That''s right," Tara nodded.


    "Leon, quickly arrange a transport to take Mr. Morgan and Ms. Smith there!" Richardmanded.


    "Yes, sir!" A security guard hurried to prepare the vehicle.


    Soon, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up in front of the bank''s main entrance.


    Richard personally opened the car door for them and respectfully said, "Please, get inside."


    "Okay." Cameron nodded and got into the car.


    "Thank you, Mr. Graham!" Tara expressed her gratitude.


    "You''re wee, Ms. Smith. I''m sincerely sorry for any disrespect shown earlier," Richard was earnest, remembering that he had been rude to Tara.


    "It''s alright." Tara smiled lightly as she didn''t take his earlier behavior too seriously.


    "Thank you, Ms. Smith!" Richard quickly thanked her and then closed the car door for them.


    As the Rolls-Royce drove off toward


    Lunar Crest Restaurant, Richard


    watched the vehicle leave beforeBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    pulling out his phone to call the restaurant''s owner.


    "Mr. Lavers, two guests will be arriving at your restaurant soon,ing from a ck Rolls-Royce with the license te E68888. Please ensure they receive the best service. They are very important clients of mine! Also, send me the private room number they''ll use when they arrive. Don''t forget!"


    He had decided to personally go and offer an apology to Cameron over a drink. Moreover, he nned to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with such an influential figure.


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 388

    "Cameron, are you really the holder of a deluxe credit card?" Tara looked at Cameron with a face full of surprise while they were going to the Lunar Crest Restaurant.


    From being the representative of Yrando to now a deluxe card holder, Cameron''s status seemed to surpass her imagination more and more. It was known that in the entire Andura, no more than five people possessed such a deluxe credit card.


    Even n and Laura didn''t qualify for one. This status symbol required not only absolute financial assets but also an exceptional personal stature.


    "By the way, do you have many enemies from high school?" Cameron tried to change the subject.


    "Let''s not talk about that right now. Cameron, answer my question first," Tara persisted. She was too curious.


    "I can only tell my future wife about this," Cameron said with a slight smile, obviously not intending to reveal the details.


    "Wife?" Tara blinked in surprise, then realized Cameron meant he did not want to discuss it.


    Her face turned slightly red as she yfully said, "Cameron, how about I be your wife for a day? Can you tell me then?" Cameron raised an eyebrow. He clearly didn''t such a bold statement from Tara.


    He chuckled and shook his head, "That won''t work. It has to be official."


    "Cameron, just tell me, please. I know you''re the best. I promise I won''t tell anyone else!" Tara continued to coax Cameron.


    "Sigh." Cameron sighed helplessly, knowing that he wouldn''t have peace today without giving some sort of exnation, given Tara''s persistent nature.


    So, he made an excuse, "This card isn''t mine. I was just borrowing it from someone else."


    "Borrowing? From whom?" Tara was taken aback.


    "Lord ckheart," Cameron replied.


    "Lord ckheart?" Tara''s eyes trembled.


    It was not strange that Lord ckheart had a ck card.


    What surprised Tara was that Lord ckheart would lend it to someone else as a deluxe credit card with astounding wealth!


    "Can a card like that really be lent to someone else? That is absolute trust!" Tara mused.


    "Cameron, what is your rtionship with Lord ckheart that he would even lend you his ck card?" Tara was even more astonished. "He''s a good friend," Cameron replied with a slight smile.


    "A friend?" Tara''s eyes flickered, then she pressed, "I suspect you''re more than just friends, right?"


    She remembered how Lord ckheart had helped Cameron deal with the Zimmer familyst time.


    "Dr. Smith, I have answered your previous question," Cameron smiled.


    "Come on, just tell me!" Tara increased her coquettish behavior.


    She was utterly curious now.


    Cameron remained tight-lipped.


    "Hmph!" Tara huffed lightly, muttering, "Only bad people leave a story half-told."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Cameronughed softly.


    He turned to look at a somewhat frustrated Tara and said, "Let''s talk about your situation, Dr. Smith. This ss reunion seems like a setup."


    "Sigh." Tara sighed deeply, "I didn''t


    expect that after all these years they''d still be so hostile towards me.


    I''m really sorry for not exining the situation to you earlier..."


    She had only invited Cameron to pretend to be her boyfriend to avoid ridicule for not having one.


    After all, she was not only the ss beauty but also the school beauty. She knew many were waiting to see her fail.


    She also knew that many boys had special regard for her in high school, which made many girls extremely jealous.


    She thought they would be more courteous and rational after they had grown up all these years.


    "Dr. Smith, why are you apologizing


    to me? You brought me here to help you with your troubles," Cameron looked at Tara, who was somewhat


    ted.


    Then, he smiled and added, "Besides, the more people who are jealous of you, the more it shows how outstanding you were back then. There''s nothing to feel guilty about in that."

 Chapter 389

    Tara''s heart stirred. She hadn''t expected Cameron to say that. She pressed her lips gently together as she looked at Cameron. "Thank you, Cameron."


    Cameron smiled warmly. Then, suddenly remembering something, he asked, "By the way, Dr. Smith, you mentioned before that if you apanied me to the ss reunion, you''d tell me a secret about Colone Bailey and me. What is it?"


    "Uh..." Tara was caught off guard by Cameron''s recollection of the matter and hesitated. She was unable to respond immediately.


    "That... I''ll tell you after the ss reunion," Tara said, waving her hand somewhat guiltily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re not tricking me, are you?" Cameron raised an eyebrow at Tara''s reaction.


    "How could I! Am I that kind of person?" Tara''s eyes danced.


    "Oh?" Cameron remained skeptical.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? If I said there is one, then there definitely is!" Tara red at Cameron as she tried to mask her nervousness.


    Cameronughed and decided not to press further.


    "Hey, what''s with that look? I really didn''t lie to you!"


    "We''ve arrived at the restaurant, Dr. Smith," Cameron said.


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up in front of the Lunar Crest Restaurant. Tara collected herself as they both exited the car.


    They took the elevator to private room number 3008. Inside, about thirty people were gathered around arge round table,vishing praise on Danny Shaw, who sat at the front.


    "Danny, it''s been a few years. Now you''re finally a boss! Your real estate business must be booming, right?" one of them said.


    "Hehe, it''s okay, just a profit of two or three million dors a year," Danny replied as he feigned modesty.


    He wore a designer suit, carried a ck Hermes briefcase and wore a Rolex gold watch. Every detail of his attire screamed sess.


    "Two or three million dors! That''s our Danny!" another eximed.


    "Danny, I knew back in high school that with your intelligence, you were bound to seed!" the praises continued.


    It was more intense than before, but beneath their wordsy disdain and jealousy, They believed the former delinquent had merely capitalized on the real estate industry''s surge to achieve sess.


    They believed anyone could''ve achieved what he achieved. But their outward behavior was all ttery, hoping to secure a job under Danny. They dreamed of making an annual ie of five hundred thousand dors.


    Then there was Misty Sayles, who had spent recent years mingling in high society circles. She dressed exquisitely, wearing a ck skirt and a white cardigan for the reunion. She had even purchased a counterfeit Hermes bag specifically for this ss reunion.


    She cooed at Danny at that moment, "Danny, you''ve be even more manly since your high school days."


    "Haha. Really?" Danny beamed at thepliment. In high school, he had always been self-conscious about his look. He looked like the typical poor and ugly kid. "Of course, I, Misty, never misjudge people," she flirted, knowing well whatpliments men liked to hear.


    "Haha, Misty, you''re as sweet-talking as you were in high school," Dannyughed.


    "Danny, I''m just speaking the truth," Misty demurely pressed her lips together.


    She identally brushed Danny''s ankle under the table with her legs.


    Danny''s mind raced with excitement as he looked at Misty with renewed interest. Then, he took the bait, "Misty, speaking of which, do you have a boyfriend yet?" "Not yet, Danny, I''ve been alone all this while," Misty replied shyly, sensing that Danny was hooked.


    The others internally cursed at how cunning she was!


    "Haha, that''s quite a coincidence then. I''ve been so busy with work these past few years that I haven''t had time for a girlfriend." Danny was clearly smitten.


    Misty''s eyes flickered as she sensed her opportunity. Just as she was about to make her next move, the door to the private room opened.


    Cameron and Tara walked in. Instantly, the entire room seemed to brighten with Tara''s presence. She wore a simple light blue dress. Her face was free of makeup and devoid of any jewelry. Yet, her appearance captured the attention of all her ssmates, especially the men.


    Danny''s gaze was instantly drawn to her as he let out a sh of astonishment on his face.

 Chapter 390

    "Tara, you''ve arrived!" Danny immediately stood up to greet her.


    Tara looked effortlessly beautiful in a light blue simple dress. Her skin was fair and wless, with a hint of natural pink. Her long, ck, wavy hair added to her allure, embodying a sophisticated charm that made all the other women present pale inparison.


    Even many top-tier celebrities on TV could not match Tara''s elegance.


    "Is that you, Danny?" Tara looked at Danny, who was dressed like a true gentleman.


    "Haha, it''s me! I didn''t expect that you would still remember me after so many years." Danny felt honored that the school beauty had recognized him at first nce.


    He hurriedly went over to pull out a chair for Tara. "Tara, please sit here."


    Misty saw this, and her face turned pale with irritation. She felt that Tara had disrupted her potential romantic moment!


    "Thank you." Tara politely thanked him and then said to Cameron, "Cameron, let''s sit here."


    "Okay." Cameron smiled and nodded.


    As Tara spoke, everyone''s attention shifted to Cameron. They had been too busy admiring Tara until then. They felt that Tara was as beautiful as before! Inparison, they felt that Cameron seemed much more ordinary. Apart from being tall and handsome, his simple attire made it clear he wasn''t particrly wealthy.


    People only cared about wealth these days.


    "Tara, is this your new boyfriend?" Danny couldn''t help asking as the two sat down.


    "Yes." Tara nodded lightly.


    Danny felt disappointed immediately. When he first heard the rumor in their group chat that Tara had a boyfriend, he didn''t believe it. But now his heart sank after seeing it was true. Tara had always been the goddess he secretly admired during high school.


    He had hoped that making big money in business and organizing this ss reunion could help him win over Tara once and for all. Yet, he was baffled by the fact that some guy had beaten him to it!


    Feeling uneasy, Danny still pretended to be nice. "Young man, congrattions on winning Tara''s heart. You should know Tara wasn''t just the beauty of our ss but the school beauty as well. There were at least eight hundred guys secretly admiring her, including us, haha."


    While Danny''s words seemed congrattory, they wereced with malice.


    He understood that no man liked to think that other men were still interested in their girlfriend, especially if those men were considered to be more sessful or desirable than them.


    The other ssmates understood Danny''s intentions and shifted ufortably. Deep inside, Tara felt angry at Danny''s tant provocation.


    "Thank you for your blessings, Danny." Cameron just smiled amiably, seemingly unaffected by the hostility emanating from Danny.


    Danny internally scoffed as he dismissed Cameron as a pushover.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was determined to embarrass Cameron in front of everyone, especially in front of Tara today.


    Thinking this, Danny grandly gestured, "Now that almost everyone is here, let''s get the party started!."


    The most important person, Tara, had arrived. Anyone else who hadn''t yet was inconsequential.


    "Danny, what about Jim and Hayley? Why aren''t they here yet? I''m waiting for their wedding announcement so I can attend their wedding!" a man suddenly asked.


    "They''ll be here soon. Let''s start eating. They said they were trying on engagement rings," Danny replied.


    Everyone took their seats, and Danny instructed the waitstaff to begin serving.


    While waiting, Danny noticed Tara''s


    bare ring finger. A scheming look shed in his eyes as he stirred the pot. "ara, how long have you and your boyfriend been together? Doesn''t spend money on you? How


    come he hasn''t even bought you a decent bracelet or ring?"

 Chapter 391

    A single statement suddenly quieted the private room.


    Anyone with insight knew what Danny meant by his words.


    Cameron maintained a calm demeanor. He simply looked at Danny with a mild expression.


    Tara slightly furrowed her eyebrows but quickly rxed and maintained a smile, saying, "Danny, thank you for your concern. Cameron and I haven''t known each other for long, but he treats me very well. I can buy the things I like with my own money."


    In her view, the value of a partner wasn''t measured by how much money they spent on her but by their responsibility andmitment.


    She liked to be independent and capable of buying what she desired. She felt that anyone who tried to sabotage other''s rtionships was despicable at best!


    "Really? is that so? You haven''t known each other for long, huh?" Danny''s mouth twitched slightly as he forced a smile.


    He felt even more jealous inside. He couldn''t believe she was defending Cameron!


    Witnessing Danny''s reaction, Misty sensed an opportunity and sarcastically remarked, "Danny, it seems some people really don''t appreciate your kindness. You kindly advise someone to be careful, and not only do they not appreciate it, they think you''re trying to interfere in their rtionship, believing they''ve found some outstanding boyfriend. In this era, plenty of men parade under the guise of love but won''t spend a penny!"


    "Misty, you understand me so well!" Danny''s eyes lit up as he heard her words.


    Tara observed the behavior of the two. Although she felt displeased, she remained polite out of respect for the fact that they were ssmates. "Thank you for your concern, but Cameron is not like that. He treats me very well and is very special to me."


    "Really? I haven''t seen what''s so special about him." Misty crossed her arms and remarked disdainfully.


    She clearly wasn''t going to let Tara off easily.


    Tara had always overshadowed Misty in terms of appearances and academics in school. Now, she was eager to seize the opportunity to settle the score.


    Moreover, she felt that with her years of mingling in the circles of the social elite, a man dressed so inly at such an event was too shabby for her. She couldn''t see it what was so special about Cameron. "Just because you can''t see it doesn''t mean he isn''t special," Tara retorted sharply.


    She felt angrier seeing Cameron insulted than if she had been insulted herself.


    Misty was taken aback by Tara''s assertive response. She became even more sarcastic with her remarks.


    He''s indeed special, s


    special that he lets his girlfriend fight his battles while he hides like a turtle."


    in''


    "Who are you calling a turtle!" Tara''s tone turned icy cold.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there anyone else?" Misty scoffed, then turned to Danny: "Look at him, then look at our Danny-strong, manly, and capable."


    "Cough, cough." Danny coughed lightly as he was ttered by Misty''s praise.


    Tara raised her eyebrows as she addressed Misty, "Is there something wrong with my boyfriend being low-key?"


    "Low-key?" Mistyughed in disdain. "Being low-key requires having the substance to back it up."


    "So, he must unt his earnings to prove his worth?" Tara fired back.


    "That''s not necessary. But from what I can see, hecks the capability," Misty said with a dismissive smile as her words dripped with irony. "You!" Tara was left fuming.


    Cameron observed the scene with his cold eyes. After that, he finally said, "So, on what basis do you conclude that Ick capabilities?"


    "Heh, the turtle finally speaks," Misty


    el.


    sneered as her gaze turned contemptuous. "On what basis? Because belong to the upper ss! My bag is worth hundreds of thousands of dors, more than what you earn in several years. I


    know how to judge people!"


    Misty felt supremely arrogant as if she truly belonged to the high society.


    However, Cameron simply smiled faintly as he fixed his gaze on Misty. "Are you iming to be upper ss based on your fake socialite persona or because of the counterfeit Hermes bag you''re carrying?

 Chapter 392

    "Who are you calling a fake socialite? Who are you saying carries a fake bag?" Misty suddenly became agitated. "I have a cash flow of hundreds of thousands a month. Why would I need to fake anything? "You should be looking at yourself with your shabby appearance. Where do you get the confidence to judge me? That''s right. You''re just a poor nobody trying to act like he''s important here!"


    At this point, other women also joined in the criticism.


    They were already displeased with Tara and now saw an opportunity to please Misty and Danny, both wealthy. They wouldn''t let this opportunity pass!


    "Tara, what kind of a gem have you found for a boyfriend? Not only does he wear cheap street clothes, but he also has the nerve to criticize Misty, calling her a fake socialite and using her of carrying a fake Hermes?"


    "Has your boyfriend ever even seen a real Hermes? Do you know how expensive those bags are?"


    "That''s right, Misty now earns hundreds of thousands of dors monthly. How could she possibly carry a fake bag? It seems to me that the guy was just stung by Misty''sments about his pride, and to save himself from embarrassment, he blurted out those usations!"


    "Misty''s Hermes bag is definitely real. Our boss has the same one. I see it every day, and there''s no mistake!"


    "Tara, you better have your boyfriend apologize properly to Misty. Stop embarrassing yourself here!"


    With the support of the other women, Misty''s smile undeniably carried a triumphant curve.


    Tara was so angry her face turned pale. "Why should Cameron apologize? It was Misty who started criticising Cameron!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Misty made sense with herments!"


    "That''s right. Isn''t she right about him being poor and weak?"


    The women all sided with Misty. Her smile grew even more pronounced. Regardless of whether every Hermes is handcrafted and thus difficult to distinguish between real and fake, the model she bought was a high-quality replica. It was indistinguishable to all but the most experienced connoisseurs!


    "All of you..." Tara was so angry she was at a loss for words.


    "Tara, don''t stoop to their level. If they want to believe that, let them," Cameron finally spoke up, not wanting to say anything more.


    "I''m sorry, Cameron. This is all my fault..." Tara was full of remorse.


    She felt he wouldn''t be in this situation if it hadn''t been for her asking Cameron to pretend to be her boyfriend.


    "This isn''t your fault. Don''t worry about them," Cameron said with slight smile, clearly not taking thements of the others tooo seriously.


    The other women heard this and instantly became infuriated. "Hey, what do you mean by ''don''t stoop to their level''?"


    "You ndered Misty by calling her bag fake. And now you pretend you''re being bullied?"


    "That''s right, make yourself clear!"


    "Make it clear? There''s nothing to say. I have better versions of that," Cameron calmly responded.


    While abroad, he encountered


    numerous royals, where princesses and queens often carried Hermes bags worth millions at public events. The royal families had given him dozens, if not hundreds, of such


    bags, which he had simply stored


    away due tock of interest. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Misty''s bag clearly had slight discrepancies in the hardware and stitching details.


    "You have a bunch of them? Who are you trying to fool?! "Do you even know Hermes? Do you know how expensive this bag is?"


    "Heh, I didn''t know such gullible men still existed!"


    The women were all talking at once.


    "Ah, truly a bunch of hopeless people." Cameron shook his head.


    "Who are you calling hopeless!" The women were livid.


    "Sorry, we arete," Just then, the door to the private room was pushed open.


    The tardy Jim and Hayley walked into the room. Seeing Cameron, they sneered. "Oh look, you''re here too. Didn''t the bank manager just catch you for using someone else''s bank card? Have they released you now?"

 Chapter 393

    "Hayley, have you met him before?"


    The conversation between the two immediately drew sideways nces from the other women.


    "Not only have we met, but this guy was acting all high and mighty in the bank earlier, iming he was going to withdraw a billion dors!" Hayley crossed her arms and spoke with a mocking tone. "Withdraw a billion dors?"


    The women''s eyes widened, and they burst outughing. "That really is an outrageous im!"


    "Yes, and guess what happened next?" Hayley''s smile was scornful.


    What happened?" The women showed their curiosity.


    "That guy, he actually tried to use someone else''s bank card and got caught by the manager, who had the security take him away!" Hayleyughed loudly.


    She remembered Cameron saying she wasn''t ssy enough. She felt like he didn''t have the right to say that! Therefore, she wanted to embarrass Cameron in front of everyone. "Haha! It''s killing me!"


    "So this guy is such a pretender!"


    The women roared withughter. Their tone was full of mockery and disdain.


    They wanted to return all the bad vibes they got from Cameron just now!


    "Hayley, you guys just missed a good show bying a bitte!" The women continued.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What show? The two asked curiously.


    "Just now, that guy was pretending to be a big shot, calling Misty a fake socialite and even iming her Hermes was counterfeit! When we asked him how he could tell, guess what he answered?" "What did he say?"


    "He said he has a bunch of top-notch Hermes at home! Haha, it cracked us up!"


    "Haha! Some people love to eat their own shit!"


    "Are you done?" Tara could no longer sit still and stood excitedly: "Cameron was not talking nonsense, nor did he misuse someone else''s bank card. It was all just a misunderstanding, andter, the manager personally apologized to Cameron!"


    "Tara, don''t you find yourself ridiculous by saying that?" Hayley''s lips curled in mockery as she watched Tara.


    "We''ve seen braggarts, but never one who can brag like this, hahaha!"


    "A billion dors? Did you mistake it for ten thousand? Besides, looking at his poor appearance, can he even bring out ten thousand dors?"


    The women echoed. Their hostility


    towards Tara intensified. They couldn''t feel more thrilled watching their former high school beauty turning into a clown. S


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Tara bit her teeth in anger. "Then let your boyfriend show us the billion in cash!" The women reached out their hands, demanding.


    "It''s already in the card!" Tara responded.


    "Heh, so he can''t bring it out, can he?"


    The women challenged, "I can also say my boyfriend is the world''s richest man. I have a hundred billion in my ount bnce!" "You guys..." Tara was fuming.


    Cameron''s gaze also turned cold. He didn''t want to exin anything.


    After all, if he had to prove himself every time some Tom, Dick, or Harry questioned him, that would mean taking them too seriously. However, seeing Tara bullied like this, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    Just as he was about to speak, Danny stepped in to smooth things over for Tara. "Everyone, for my sake, let''s drop it. Today''s a ss reunion. We''re here to have fun. No need to ruin the mood over this.


    While he was seemine


    things over, he was actually


    demonstrating his personal stature and leadership qualities in front of his ssmates.


    At the same time, he was trying to increase his favorability in Tara''s eyes!


    After all, he felt like no one disliked a strong person like him!


    "Haha, Danny is right. There''s no need to spoil our mood over such insignificant people!" The women responded enthusiastically.


    Danny''s eyes shed with pride as he resolved the matter with a sentence.


    The women looked at Cameron and Tara with concealed disdain.


    The male peers shook their heads and sighed, wondering how Tara could fancy such a man. They thought there were plenty of better men present. "Young man, may I ask where you are working now?" Danny suddenly spoke again.


    His gaze was somewhat mocking as he looked towards Cameron.

 Chapter 394

    Cameron seemed not to notice the mockery in Danny''s eyes and replied indifferently, "I just run a small business."


    "Doing business? That''s my area of expertise!" Danny perked up immediately, boasting, "I''ve been doing quite well in the real estate businesstely. Young man, if you ever need advice, feel free to ask me. I could show everything."


    In his eyes, the business Cameron mentioned was just some small-scale trading iparable to his endeavors!


    This was the perfect opportunity for him to show off in front of Tara!


    "Thanks for the kind offer. But I think I''ll pass." Cameron declined politely.


    Danny was taken aback.


    He realized he had figured out the reason why Cameron rejected his offer. He shook his head and said earnestly, "Young man, it''s good for a man to be prideful. But sometimes, for the sake of so-called pride, giving up opportunities is really a loss. You wouldn''t want Tara to suffer in the future, would you?"


    "Don''t worry, she won''t," Cameron stated confidently.


    Danny''s mouth twitched as he was shocked by how good Cameron was at ying cool.


    "Kid, Mr. Shaw is already showing you some respect. Don''t you realize?"


    At this point, the women who disliked Cameron spoke up first.


    "That''s right. You have no capabilities, yet you''re so arrogant!"


    "Do you realize how lucky you are? Danny''s offering you a chance that many would want. It''s not just help-it''s an opportunity. Don''t throw it away."


    "If you guys want it so badly, you can keep it for yourselves." Cameron looked up and said calmly to the women.


    "You!" The women were choked by his response.


    The male peers shook their heads as they watched Cameron''s stubborn pride. They pondered on what Tara saw in him.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not argue anymore. Everyone has their own ambitions. Since the young man wants to stick to his plot, let''s not force him." Danny yed the good guy by speaking again. "See? You should learn from Danny''s generosity!" The women gave Cameron a disdainful look.


    Cameron frowned slightly.


    "What''s with the frown? Can''t handle it? If you can''t, then show us your real capabilities!"


    "Jane, why bother talking to him? People like him deserve to stay at the bottom of society!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tara, Don''t bring a boyfriend like that to ss reunions in the future. You might not be embarrassed, but we find it annoying!"


    "Exactly!"


    The women verbally attacked him.


    Tara was nearly driven mad by their words.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Waiter."


    At that moment, a polite voice came from outside the private room, followed by a waiter pushing a dining cart inside.


    The restaurant''s signature dish of


    elet


    filleted fish, beef, king crab, lobster, and a bottle of 1982 Lafite Rothschild wine was on the cart. The waiter served all the dishes.


    "King crab?"


    "Lobster?"


    "And there''s even a 1982 Lafite? That wine must be worth hundreds of thousands, right?"


    "Danny''s so generous!"


    While king crab and lobster were expensive, they were not unattainable. But the 1982 Lafite was something truly out of their reach! Before, they had only ever witnessed something that cost around two hundred thousand dors in movies. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    They never expected to have the chance to see it with their own eyes and even taste it today! "King crab? Lafite?"


    ????


    Danny looked at the table full of expensive dishes, especially the bottle of 1982 Lafite. He widened his eyes in shock as he had never ordered any of these! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S

 Chapter 395

    "Uh... Waiter, I think there''s been a mistake with the order. I didn''t order the Lafite."


    "Uh... I mean, one bottle of wine isn''t enough to share among all of us."


    Danny asked nervously.


    These dishes were not what he had ordered.


    It was just a ss reunion. He had only ordered basic home-style dishes, which cost only a few thousand.


    He was trying to pretend to be a big shot just by spending a little money!


    Now, with king crab, a lobster, and Lafite, he knew this meal would cost around two hundred thousand dors!


    If it weren''t for maintaining his reputation, especially with Tara there, he would have definitely returned the order.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter seemed to notice Danny''s slight embarrassment and politely responded, "Sir, you indeed did not order these. These dishes and the wine were specifically requested to be sent by our boss." "Sent?" Danny was stunned.


    "Yes, sir." The waiter smiled.


    "Sent to me?" Danny asked.


    "I''m not sure, sir. The boss didn''t specify but said he woulde by personally to offer a toastter," the waiter replied.


    Danny was stunned again.


    "Of course, it''s for you, Danny. Besides you, who else here would have such clout!" At that moment, one ssmate started ttering first.


    Once one started, the others quickly followed suit.


    "No wonder. Danny, you are really awesome!"


    "Danny, you''re both modest and powerful!"


    "Haha! Really?"


    Danny enjoyed the ttery, yet he couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    He wondered why the owner, Travis, who was worth over a hundred million dors and ran the well-known Lunar Crest Restaurant locally, would suddenly send him such a surprise.


    But on second thought, he had spent a million dors here. He thought the owner wanted to please a loyal customer like him.


    He remembered that the waiter had mentioned Travis woulde over to offer him a toast soon. He also recalled that no one else had such influence apart from him.


    He figured it was impossible to be Cameron.


    Danny shook his head inwardly.


    "Danny, you really have great influence," Misty spoke softly and sweetly, sending Danny a covert flirtatious look.


    She knew that if she couldtch onto Danny, a wealthy man, she wouldn''t have to buy fake luxury goods to maintain her appearance. She felt that she could finally own the authentic ones!


    She was really tired of carrying a counterfeit Hermes shoulder bag!


    This ss reunion almost had her fake purse exposed by Tara''s poor boyfriend by a fluke!


    "Heh, it''s all good." Danny feigned modesty.


    "Danny, you''re so humble. I want to do some business as well. I wonder if you could teach me?" Misty said as she hooked Danny''s ankle with her foot.


    Danny''s heart raced, immediately grasping Misty''s intent.


    "Haha, sure, no problem!" Danny confidently assured.


    The other female ssmates immediately caught on. They regretted their slow reactions.


    "Well, since the dishes are served, let''s not just sit here. I''ll toast to our friendship!" Danny stood up and boldly dered!


    After all, he recalled that he wasn''t the one paying for the wine. Otherwise, he would not have been willing to treat these ssmates!


    "Danny, then we wish you ever


    greater sess in your business and more prosperity in theing days. Hopefully, you can also help some of us out!"


    Everyone stood up.


    Many were already eager to taste the Lafite.


    "Haha, sure!"


    Danny found a corkscrew, opened the Lafite, and began pouring for his ssmates. He showed gentlemanly modesty.


    When it was Cameron''s turn, Hayley suddenly made a snide remark. "Danny, why bother pouring for him? Does he even deserve Lafite?" "Exactly! He loves to show off so much, let him buy his own if he''s so rich!"


    "A guy who talks about withdrawing a billion dors, can''t he afford a bottle of wine?"


    The women said scornfully.


    Danny had the same intention, but it wasn''t convenient for him to speak up. He felt that Cameron deserved to be taught a lesson for his arrogance! "Sorry, young man. There really isn''t enough to go around, and I can''t neglect my old ssmates just for you."


    Danny feigned an apology, then proceeded to bypass Cameron.


    Just then, the door to the private room was pushed open again.


    A middle-aged man in a suit walked in while holding a ss of red wine.


    It was Travis, the owner of the Lunar Crest Restaurant!

 Chapter 396

    "Mr. Lavers, you''ve arrived!"


    Upon seeing Travis, Danny immediately picked up his wine ss to greet him.


    Observing this, the others also lit up with excitement.


    It was clear from Travis''s entrance that he hade specifically to toast Danny.


    Holding his wine ss, Travis chuckled, "Mr. Shaw! Your business is expanding so well these days. Having you dine here really honors my modest restaurant."


    Just an hour ago, Richard, the general manager from Andura Bank, called him, requesting that he take care of some VIP guests!


    Since he was not at the hotel, he had asked the lobby manager to look out for the two distinguished guests arriving by car and informed Richard about their private room number.


    After changing his clothes, he hurried over from his home. He had expected the VIPs to be someone he didn''t recognize, but to his surprise, Danny was the first person he saw upon entering the private room. His first thought was that Danny must have recently made a fortune in real estate and be an important client at Andura Bank. After all, he knew how good the real estate industry was!


    "Thank you, Mr. Lavers. My small enterprise is nothingpared to yours," Danny replied as thepliment visibly touched him.


    It wasn''t that he was being understated, but he genuinely wasn''t as impressive as Travis in front of him.


    He hadn''t expected Travis to speak so highly of him and lifted him so much in front of his old ssmates!


    However, he felt that this was just a courtesy between sessful individuals. He thought Travis saw that he was hosting a ss reunion and wanted to help him shine in front of his old ssmates. The way Travis did business impressed him!


    "Mr. Shaw, you always y things down. If the bank''s general manager is singling you out, your real estate work must really be awe-inspiring!" Travisughed warmly as he gave Danny a supportive thumbs


    up.


    "General manager?" Danny looked puzzled, not immediately grasping Travis''s implication.


    "Absolutely, you''re always understating your achievements," Travis chuckled while giving Danny a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    The onlookers were visibly impressed.


    It was obvious to everyone that Travis wasn''t just there to offer a toast. He was clearly aiming to make a good impression on Danny.


    Danny''s stature appeared to be quite significant now!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Lavers, you''re joking. I''ve just been fortunate to catch the right opportunities at the right time," Danny said as he brushed off thepliment modestly.


    He suspected that a real estate mogul he had previously coborated with might have mentioned his name to Travis. After all, he felt that no one here would have such influence.


    It seemed he had been underestimating his own external impact.


    "Enough chit-chat, Mr. Shaw! Let''s toast!" Travis suggested while raising his wine ss.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lavers!" Danny''s eyes lit up as he quickly lifted his ss to meet Travis''s.


    They toasted, and both took a hearty sip.


    "Excellent, Mr. Shaw! You''re a real pleasure to toast with!" Travis continued his praises and then turned his attention to Cameron''s empty wine ss on the dining table. While everyone else''s ss contained some wine, Cameron''s remained unfilled.


    He felt missing out on this 1982 Lafite would be a real shame!


    Looking puzzled, Travis asked, "Mr. Shaw, doesn''t your ssmate drink wine?"


    "Oh, Mr. Lavers, about him, he was just boasting earlier about withdrawing a billion dors from the bank. He probably thinks this 1982 Lafite isn''t up to his standards," Danny sighed and feigned helplessness.


    "So, he was ying the big shot!" Travis scoffed lightly, seizing the moment to advise Cameron, "Young man, I''d suggest staying low-key until your ims match your capabilities. Otherwise, you''re just setting yourself up for trouble."


    Upon hearing this, Cameron simply looked up quietly at the hotel owner.


    "Don''t you agree?" Travis frowned slightly and looked slightly irritated, "This is sound advice. Not everyone gets such personal guidance from me."


    "Let''s leave it, Mr. Lavers. He''s a friend of mine. Please, do it as a favor to me," Danny intervened as he tried to smooth things over.


    Yet, he was thrilled by the unfolding events deep down.


    1


    He thought this intervention from Travis not only boosted his reputation among his ssmates but was sure to make asting impression on Tara, too. He was confident that Tara would consider bing his girlfriend after this reunion!


    Little did he know, at this very moment, Tara felt utterly repulsed by Danny and the patronizing Travis. To her, their uninvited advice waspletely off-putting.


    "Ah, Mr. Lavers, there you are! I was wondering why you went ahead without me," a voice called out just then.


    The mood in the room grew tense as the door swung open to reveal Richard, the general manager of Andura Bank.


    "Mr. Graham, you''ve arrived!" Travis turned with a warm smile, "I was just making sure your guests were well taken care of. It''s a coincidence that Mr. Shaw is also a frequent patron here." However, Richard furrowed his brow, looking puzzled as he nced at Travis.


    "Which Mr. Shaw?"


    "Huh?" Travis blinked.


    He was unsure if he made a mistake.

 Chapter 398

    The entire private room fell silent.


    Countless shocked gazes flitted between Cameron and Travis. Everyone was baffled by what was going on.


    They wondered if Cameron could really be a prominent figure.


    Travis''s voice trembled.


    Even though the shot of strong liquor had nearly scalded his stomach, he was ready to drink more if Cameron didn''t forgive him.


    At that moment, he couldn''t think of any other way but to keep drinking.


    "There''s no need for that. I''ve already forgotten about what happened earlier," Cameron said calmly and waved his hand dismissively.


    He could see that Travis had reached his limit, and any more drinking might be dangerous.


    "Thank you, Mr. Morgan, thank you so much!" Travis kept thanking him as his body shook with emotion. "It was petty of me. I was blind."


    At this moment, Travis''s gratitude was heartfelt.


    He was genuinely impressed by Cameron''s generosity!


    At this time, Richard also came over obsequiously. He picked up a ss of red wine from the table to toast to Cameron. "Mr. Morgan, I was not prepared for what happened!"


    "I intended for Travis to host you properly, but he misunderstood!"


    "On behalf of everyone here, I offer you an apology. I hope you can be generous enough to overlook our faults!"


    After speaking, he drank his ss in one go as well.


    Richard''s words also stirred everyone present.


    It was only at this moment that they finally understood. The expensive dishes and the valuable bottle of Lafite were not prepared for Danny but for Cameron! They finally realized the true VIP here was Cameron!


    "Richard, I appreciate your kind gesture, and I''ll toast to you and Mr. Lavers for future prosperity in business," Cameron said with a slight smile.


    As he prepared to raise his ss, he realized it was empty.


    "Let me pour that for you!"


    Travis quickly snatched the Lafite from Danny''s hand, ring at him as he said, "Is this wine meant for you to drink?"


    "Heh heh..."


    Danny''s mouth twitched violently. His face was filled with embarrassment.


    It turned out that all these preparations were not for him...


    "Mr. Morgan, please."


    Not wanting to look at Danny any longer,


    loavis immediately p


    the for Cameron whileThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    adopting a sycophant et


    "Thank you, Mr. Lavers." Cameron smiled.


    "Mr. Morgan, what are you saying? It''s my honor to pour this wine for you!"


    Travis was sincerely deferential.


    "Mr. Morgan, I''ll toast to you again! And to


    3s. Smith, I also toast you wishing you and Mr. Model.get


    e of shared loveandjoy!"


    Richard quickly joined in with all smiles.


    The phrase "shared love and joy" caused Tara to blush slightly. She pursed her lips and said, "Thank you, Richard."


    "You''re most wee!" Richard''s face was full of ingratiating smiles.


    He couldn''t afford to be negligent towards the potential Mrs. Morgan!


    For a while, both men carefully took turns toasting Cameron and Tara.


    As the other women observed this, their cheeks burned with a searing pain.


    They lowered their heads in shame, thinking of their disparagingments about Cameron earlier.


    They finally knew why Cameron didn''t borate further.


    It wasn''t out of guilt orck of proof


    but a disdainful certainty! It was because facts were facts! They knew he didn''t change because of some people''s deliberate distortions.


    And at this moment, in the face of absolute truth, rumors meant nothing!

 Chapter 399

    After learning the truth, the women in the room felt a deep resentment toward Misty and Hayley, the people responsible for their predicament. They felt they could have been able to please a powerhouse like Cameron if it hadn''t been for them.


    Compared to Cameron, Danny was insignificant. After all, Cameron could casually mention withdrawing a billion dors from the bank! Misty and Hayley, the instigators, felt the hostile res from their ssmates and awkwardly avoided eye contact with everyone.


    Misty, in particr, felt really embarrassed. The persona of a socialite she had painstakingly built was crumbling instantly.


    "Um, everyone, I just remembered something urgent I must attend to! I have to go," Misty announced, finding an excuse to exit hastily. She couldn''t bear to stay any longer.


    "Heh, Jim and I have to leave as well. We have something urgent, too."


    Hayley quickly grabbed Jim and made their exit.


    They were utterly humiliated.


    "Heh... If there''s nothing else, let''s call it a day for this reunion," said Danny.


    Though his ssmates didn''t directly me him, he felt incredibly awkward. He hadn''t anticipated causing such a massive misunderstanding.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Recalling his words to Cameron, particrly regarding the wine that rightfully belonged to Cameron but was arrogantly imed by him, made him feel he was experiencing social demise. Cameron''s genuine modesty and impressiveness also struck him deeply.


    Danny let out a long sigh. He picked up his ck briefcase and left without any fanfare.


    The ssmates didn''t try to keep him.


    At that moment, all eyes were on Cameron, the real VIP.


    "Mr. Morgan, we won''t be bothering you any further!" After making their apologies, Richard and Travis also prepared to leave.


    "Alright," Cameron responded with a polite smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Morgan!" The two men were earnestly fearful.


    Before leaving, they handed over their business cards. "Mr. Morgan, here''s my card. For any banking needs, just call me directly, and I''ll handle it for you."


    "Mr. Morgan, if you ever want to


    at my hotel, just call me, and I''ll make


    Travis, eager to pleaseee


    e arrangements," saidel


    WP


    "Thank you, both of you," Cameron epted the cards.


    The two were thrilled at the prospect of earning Cameron''s favor. It would be a great honor for them.


    "Mr. Morgan, we''ll leave you be then," they said.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, they left the private room.


    "Tara, your boyfriend is really something!"


    Once the two prominent figures had left, the ssmates immediately surrounded her with newfound enthusiasm.


    Especially the women who had earlier mocked Cameron were now incredibly friendly and ttering.


    "Tara, what exactly does your boyfriend do?"


    "Tara, now that''s what you call truly being low-key! He''s humble yet so capable!"


    "When are you two nning to get married?"


    "Don''t forget to invite us to your wedding!"


    Tara couldn''t help but feel a bit of aversion as she faced her


    ssmates. She couldn''t belief!!! belongs to .edontent


    how quickly they changed! Content


    Sensing Tara''s difort, Cameron whispered in her ear, "Tara, why don''t we leave too?"


    The warmth of his breath by her ear made Tara''s eyes tremble slightly.


    It was their closest interaction yet.


    But considering the current situation, she quicklyposed herself and agreed, "Alright!"


    "Guys, Cameron and I just


    remembered we have something to take care of at home. Sorry, we have to leave early. We''ll let you know when we''re getting married," Tara announced, then took Cameron''s hand and left.


    "Tara, keep in touch!"


    "I''ll message you tonight on the messaging app. Send me your boyfriend''s contact information!"


    "Don''t forget to share your wedding date in the group chat!"

 Chapter 400

    "Phew, we''re finally out." Tara breathed a sigh of relief as they stepped outside the hotel.


    The memory of Cameron whispering in her ear still touched her heart.


    Cameron noticed Tara''s cheeks were slightly flushed, thinking the crowd inside might have overwhelmed her. He chuckled lightly, "Dr. Smith, let''s get in the car and head back."


    Tara hesitated. Suddenly, she felt she wasn''t ready to part ways with Cameron. "Cameron... I''m feeling a bit warm here. How about we walk a bit?" she proposed, quickly adding, "The Global za isn''t far from here. Of course, if you''re busy..."


    "Let''s take a walk," Cameron agreed with a gentle smile, showing no signs of refusal.


    He had nothing urgent to attend to anyway.


    "Great!" Tara''s eyes sparkled with delight.


    "Let''s go," Cameron said, and they started walking side by side.


    "Cameron, did you arrange for Mr. Graham toe?" Tara asked curiously as they walked.


    "No, I didn''t even know he was going to show up," Cameron shook his head.


    "Then it must have been just him trying to please you," Tara murmured as she knew Cameron was now an important client at Andura Bank.


    "Still, it ended up being quite satisfying," Tara clenched her fist with a grin, remembering how Misty and Hayley had looked mortified after they mocked her for her choice of men.


    "It seems I passed as your fake boyfriend today," Cameron observed Tara''s spirited demeanor and smiled.


    "Barely," Tara teased, yfully swatting the air as if to keep his ego in check.


    "Then I guess my mission is aplished," Cameron said with a light smile.


    "Well, not quite," Tara suddenly interjected with a flicker in her eyes.


    "Not quite?" Cameron looked puzzled.


    "You''ll need to keep ying the part," Tara admitted as she could feel her cheeks warm up.


    "Keep ying the part?" Cameron widened his eyes. "Dr. Smith, you''re not trying to trick me, right?"


    "Of course not!" Tara huffed lightly Then, she quickly rified, "I mean,


    now


    You''re my ssmates all think


    you''re my boyfriend, you might need to keep up the act for a bit longer."


    "I see," Cameron rxed and smiled in agreement. "That''s easy enough."


    Seeing this Tara''s eyes dimmed slightly.


    She wondered if Camer bwextent.


    truly dreaded the ideaet


    entangled with her to that,


    "Dr. Smith, what''s wrong all of a sudden?" Cameron asked with concern after noticing the shift in her mood.


    Just moments ago, everything seemed fine.


    "Cameron, do you dislike me?" Tara asked with a low voice.


    "Dislike you? Why would you think that?" Cameron was taken aback, puzzled by her sudden question.


    "Then why did you seem so reluctant just now?" Tara bit her lip as she tried not to appear too concerned. "Did I?" Cameron was genuinely surprised.


    He hadn''t noticed.


    "Yes!" Tara''s voice was a mix of usation and hurt. "I saw you sigh with relief!"


    "Oh, that was why." Cameron realized.


    "Exactly!" Tara''s lips pouted.


    She was convinced that Cameron


    was just trying to avoid anyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    attachment and wondered if she


    was really that undesirable


    S


    "Dr. Smith, that''s not what I meant," Cameron said while shaking his head with a wry smile.


    "Then what did you mean?" Tara looked at him innocently.


    Cameron felt a palpable tension in the air. He wondered why she had suddenly be so peculiar today.

 Chapter 401

    "Dr. Smith, why are you acting so strange today?" Cameron couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t bother about me. Answer my question first." Tara was relentless.


    "Uh... how do I put it?" Looking at the stubborn Tara, Cameron did not know what to think. He did not know how to answer Tara''s questions. After all, the things that he was thinking about were quite hard to describe.


    He remembered meeting Tara for the first time at the hospital. Back then, Tara had teased him so much that his wounds had almost split open. Tara''s intention for teasing him had been obvious too. She had her eyes on his rapid-healing body, and she wanted to conduct experiments on him.


    Even though Tara hadn''t brought this matter up for a long time, he still remembered it clearly.


    He was afraid that if he got too close to her, she would treat him as an experiment and dissect him, even if it was just a small part of his body. The thought of it made the hair on the back of his neck stand up. "Hmph! You have no answer, do you?" Tara harrumphed lightly. She didn''t know what Cameron was thinking about at that moment, but she was sure that he was only trying to find an excuse.


    "No, Dr. Smith. I wanted to say..." Cameron looked awkward. He was conflicted.


    "What did you want to say?" Tara''s cheeks puffed up.


    "Well... Dr. Smith, y-you''re not interested in my body, right?" Cameron was forced to say it out loud.


    "Interested in your body? Cameron, do I look that thirsty to you?" Tara blushed. Did Cameron think that she wanted to take him back to her ce and sleep with him?


    "What? You''re really not interested?" Cameron was stunned by her answer.


    "Of course not! I''m not that udylike to have the hots for your body!" Tara rolled her eyes at Cameron.


    "Uh..." Cameron instantly realized that Tara had misunderstood him.


    Indeed, what he had said had been rather misleading. He immediately exined, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, you''re not eyeing my body anymore, are you? That''s not right either... I mean to say, you no longer want to use my body for science experiments, do you?"


    "Pfft!" Tara couldn''t help but let out a muffledugh when she heard Cameron''s words. It turned out that he was apprehensive about this.


    The annoyance in her eyes instantly vanished. She looked at Cameron and batted her eyes as she said, "So, you''re worried about this! Don''t worry. I''ve lost interest in your body a long time ago. You''re so handsome; it''d be a pity to dissect you. I''d rather have you alive!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Phew! You should''ve told me that, Dr. Smith." Cameron was instantly relieved too.


    "Well, you didn''t ask." Tara smiled. She was in a much better mood now that they had cleared the air.


    "I didn''t dare." Cameron shook his head.


    "Why? Am I that scary?" Tara asked, surprised.


    "Not only are you scary, but you''re also a monster..." Cameron smiled bitterly, thinking back to his encounter with her in the hospital.


    "A monster?" Tara looked perplexed. Maybe she would seem a little aloof to other people, but she was no monster, right?


    "Dr. Smith


    h we should go." Cameron


    did not want to linger on that topic. If


    he made her unhappy and she decided to go after his body once more, he wouldn''t know what to do.


    "No! You have to exin it to me!" Tara insisted.


    How was she scary?


    "Well... it''s not that important anymore. Anyway, you''re totally different now!"


    "How was like in the past?" Tara


    wasn''t just going to let it go. She


    wanted Cameron to tell her the truth. She wanted to know what


    Cameron''s impression of her was in the past.


    "Uh... I''m not at liberty to say that."


    "No, you have to answer me!"


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright then." Cameron raised an eyebrow. He braced himself and said, Do you remember the things you did to me when we first met at the hospital?"


    S


    Tara suddenly thought back to that time. Her heart started beating slightly faster. She said gently, "Yeah. What about it?"


    "What about it? Well..." Cameron said apprehensively.


    "So, your impression of me in the past was that I was a rude and loose woman?" Tara looked at Cameron, feeling both embarrassed and angry. After all, no one would want anyone to think of them like that.


    "Um... I don''t think you''re rude."


    "Just a loose woman, then."


    "J-Just a little," Cameron answered.


    Tara blinked before asking, "What about now?"


    "Now? I think that you''re great! You''re graceful and intellectual!" Cameron instantly tried to salvage the situation.


    "So, do you like the version of me in the past or the version of me now?" Tara asked, looking at him eagerly.

 Chapter 402

    An rm bell rang in Cameron''s brain. What was going on with Tara?


    Tara also immediately realized that her question was misleading. Her face instantly turned red.


    She quickly exined, "Cameron, I didn''t mean it like that! What I meant to ask is, which personality do you prefer?"


    So, it was about her personality.


    Cameron instantly rxed. Earlier, he was wondering why Tara would ask him such a question. He chuckled inwardly at himself for overthinking things.


    He replied, "Of course, I prefer your current personality."


    Tara was surprised. She said, "I thought men prefer women who are sexy and open."


    "Hehe. Well, everyone has a type," Cameron replied with a smile.


    "Hmph. You say one thing, but you''re actually thinking something else." Tara harrumphed a little.


    "Is that so?" Cameron paused for a while.


    "If you don''t like women who are sexy and open, why did you react so strongly when I teased you back then?"


    Although Tara blushed a little while saying that, she was still looking straight at Cameron. On the contrary, Cameron flushed red with embarrassment.


    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat to soothe the awkward atmosphere before replying, "I mean, under those circumstances, any man would have a reaction, right?"


    "So, you actually liked it?" Tara asked. Her eyes gleamed a little coyly before she moved closer to Cameron''s ears and whispered seductively, "Shall we try it again some other day?" Cameron choked on his saliva. Then, he said, "Dr. Smith, let''s not. Please just take me back!" Cameron waved his hands.


    "Alright, I was just joking. Look at how frightened you are. I never would''ve thought that you''d be such an innocent person." Tara chuckled. She was even more interested in him now. Cameron chuckled but said nothing else. He was afraid that she would say something terrifying again.


    They walked all the way to Global


    za. When they reached the ce, they saw the signature gigantic screen there brightly disying Laura and n''s wedding photos.


    Cameron''s heart sank a little. He quickened his footsteps.


    Tara furrowed her brows. Her instincts told her that there was something going on between Cameron and Laura. Soon, they arrived at the parking lot.


    "Cameron, is there really nothing going on between you and Ms. Jones?" Tara asked curiously while walking. "There''s really nothing going on between us," Cameron said with a straight face.


    "Then, why did you suddenly walk so fast?"


    "It''s the middle of the day, and the sun is a little strong."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You''re a man, but you''re afraid of the sun?"


    "Yeah."


    "I don''t believe you. There must be something going on between you and Ms. Jones..."


    However, before she could finish her


    sentence, her attention was


    l.ne


    distracted by a bouquet of roses that had been ced on her car''s windshield.


    "Roses?" Tara furrowed her brows and then scanned her surroundings to see if there was anyone there.


    "They must have gotten the wrong person," Tara muttered. After all, no one knew that she had parked her car there.


    She walked over and saw that there was also a card attached to the bouquet. She quickly picked up the card to see who the sender was.


    However, when she saw the


    signature at the bottom of the card,


    she was stunned. As she looked at


    the familiar signature, a never-before felt fury surged up within her overwhelming her.


    Cameron sensed it and asked, "What is it, Dr. Smith?"

 Chapter 403

    Tara looked frosty as she tore the card into pieces. Then, she threw the card, along with the bouquet of flowers, into the trash can at the side.


    "Dr. Smith, what''s going on?" Cameron asked with concern as he looked at Tara''s icy expression.


    "It''s nothing. Come on, I''ll send you back." Tara forced a smile before opening the car door.


    Cameron furrowed his brows a little, but he did not press further and got into the car.


    They then drove off, leaving the parking lot.


    A man in the driver''s seat of a ck Bentley parked nearby saw the entire scene. He instantly frowned.


    He was the one who had given Tara the bouquet of roses. He was also the one who had written the card.


    He wasn''t surprised that Tara had torn up the card into pieces and thrown the bouquet of roses into the trash can.


    But, who was the man next to Tara? Could that be her new boyfriend?


    That was impossible!


    After Tara broke up with him in college, she hadn''t been in a rtionship since. He had even heard that she hated men, so it was just impossible!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had left the country for almost three years. This time, his return to Yrando was solely to get Tara back.


    When he saw how graceful and sensual she was nowpared to three years ago, he became extremely eager. He even started to regret the things he had done back then.


    However, seeing how Tara had cared so much for him back then and even started having an aversion to men due to the breakup, he was extremely confident that he could get her back.


    Besides, he was the chairman of the board of a foreign-listedpany, and he was worth billions of dors. He could get any woman he wanted, including Tara.


    On top of that, that peasant next to Tara clearly looked like a loser. He was no match for him at all!


    The man snickered before starting his car and driving over to Tara''s grandfather''s house.


    He had already inquired about everything he wanted to know about Tara.


    "Dr. Smith who gave you those roses?" Cameron asked with


    concern as he looked at Tara on the way back. It seemed like she had something on her mind. S


    "An ex-colleague. He''s quite annoying," Tara said in a cold tone.


    "An ex-colleague?" Cameron furrowed his brows a little. He could sense that the issue wasn''t that simple. This was his first time


    seeing Tara reacting so negatively to a gift from any man. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the past, she would just casually throw them into the bin.


    "Are you being threatened?" Cameron asked, thinking about the incident with Kelvin.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m sorry for making you worry," Tara apologized.


    "It''s fine." Cameron smiled.


    "Shall I send you back to the Azure Residence?"


    Cameron pondered before answering, "Let''s head to Mr. Smith''s ce first. We can check up on him and prescribe him some medicine."


    The root cause of Dn''s illness had


    already been removed. He just


    needed to be on medication for


    another half a month to be


    ov


    1.ne


    completely cured.


    Furthermore, Cameron was also worried about Tara''s safety.


    "Thank you, Cameron," Tara said. She knew that Cameron had suggested that because he was worried about her.


    "It''s nothing." Cameron smiled.


    Tara was moved. A warmness slowly spread in her cold heart, but her mood did not improve.


    When she thought about the roses and its sender, her mind wandered to a time back when she was still in college three years ago.


    It was a memory that she didn''t want to recall at all.

 Chapter 404

    15 minutester, they arrived in a quiet neighborhood of vis.


    The vis there were considerably older than those in other neighborhoods, so the prices for them weren''t too high. It was a perfect ce for the elderly to live their twilight years.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tara slowly stopped her car in front of a vi. She was clearly unhappy.


    Cameron wanted to ask her about it, but he decided not to say anything.


    Tara took a key out and opened the door to the vi. The moment she entered, she saw Lena, who was still taking care of Dn.


    "Lena, you still haven''t left yet?" Tara was a little surprised. She thought that Lena would return to the military region after sending Dn back home.


    "Not yet. I was waiting for you to return. Speaking of which, Cameron, why are you here as well?" Lena looked at him.


    "Colonel Bailey, you make it sound as if I''m not wee here at all," Cameron said. He hadn''t offended her, had he?


    "No..." Lena wanted to say something, but she suddenly fell silent. She had thought that Cameron wouldn''t follow Tara back, so she had intended to wait for Tara to return before asking her if Cameron had gone to Global za.


    In fact, she had regretted it after telling Cameron not to go to Global za. She had meant well, but on second thought, that would''ve probably piqued Cameron''s curiosity.


    "Colonel Bailey, do you have something to say to me?" Cameron seemed to have sensed it. He raised an eyebrow in perplexity.


    "Fine. I''ll just ask you directly." Lena was not the type of person who liked to beat around the bush. She asked Cameron, "Cameron, did you go to Global za?"


    "I did." Cameron did not lie.


    "So, did you see Laura''s wedding photos?" Lena''s heart skipped a beat.


    "I saw them."


    "Cameron, don''t do anything reckless! Their wedding-"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t attend their wedding." Cameron''s eyes had a glint of self-deprecation.


    Laura had already looked for him personally and said all those words to him. If he were to still go to ker wedding after that, he would be truly asking for it.


    "Alright, then." Lena was instantly relieved.


    She had been afraid that Cameron would be provoked to do something reckless, but she was no longer worried, now that Cameron had assured her that he wasn''t going to


    attend the wedding. She could finally return to the Capital Military Region feeling relieved.


    "Colonel Bailey, thank you for your concern." Cameron smiled at her gently. He knew that Lena had been worried about him.


    "No one''s concerned about you. I


    just don''t want you to go there and


    get a beating. After all, I also dislike n Xander." Lena harrumphed as


    she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "Yes, of course." Cameron nodded. He now understood that Lena had a sharp tongue but was actually soft-hearted.


    "By the way, what happened to Tara? She doesn''t look too well." Once the worry in her heart was resolved, Lena soon shifted her focus to Tara.


    When she saw how down Tara looked, she asked with concern, "Did the two of you fight?"


    "No." Cameron chuckled bitterly.


    "Then, what''s going on with her?" Lena looked confused.


    "Someone left a bouquet of roses and a signed card on Dr. Smith''s car. She''s been like this ever since she saw the card," Cameron recounted. "Roses? Card?" Lena furrowed her brows. She pondered in silence for a while before she suddenly remembered something.


    Her eyes gleamed coldly. She clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles cracked.


    "That bastard must be back! I never thought that he would be so bold to look for Tara!"

 Chapter 405

    "What bastard?" Cameron looked at Lena''s icy demeanor, which was simr to Tara''s a while ago.


    He was now even more curious to find out who the person who had given Tara the bouquet was.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s-"


    "Lena, that''s enough!" Tara stopped Lena from saying anything else. She didn''t want Cameron to know about this.


    "But, how dare that bastarde and look for you?" Lena was livid. It was that bastard''s fault that Tara had ended up like this!


    Tara was once a bubbly and cheerful person. But since her junior year of college when that bastard had lied to her, she hadpletely closed herself off from the world.


    If Lena could, she would p him to death.


    "Forget about it, Lena. It''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about him anymore." Tara did not want to think about the past.


    "Alright then." Lena could only give up.


    Right at this moment, Dn, who had been silent the whole time, also sighed deeply. He had initially thought that under Cameron''s influence, Tara would be able to slowly let go of the past and open up to men


    once more.


    He never thought that the bastard woulde back right at this moment. What was more, he dared to show himself and was even looking for Tara! "Grandpa, don''t sigh. I''m really alright." Tara knew that her grandfather was worried about her.


    His situation had just gotten better. She did not want him worrying about her.


    "Tara, why don''t you just tell Cameron the truth? He''s great at medicine. Perhaps he has a cure for your strange condition," Dn persuaded her.


    He had previously wanted to ask Cameron if he could cure Tara''s strange condition, but he had never found the chance to.


    Now was a good time to exin everything.


    "Grandpa!" Tara eximed and then bit her lips. It was hard to exin such an embarrassing matter.


    "Tara, I''m doing this for your own good." Dnmented, "You can''t just stay alone and not get married forever, right?"


    "What''s wrong with being alone? Men aren''t reliable anyway." Tara bit her lips, looking defiant.


    Dn looked at his stubborn granddaughter and sighed once more.


    "Mr. what strange condition¡¢


    does


    have?" Cameron


    el


    couldn'' ''t help but ask when he saw


    Dn shaking his head and


    dsighing.


    What condition could make a person choose to stay single for the rest of their lives and not get married?


    "Dr. Miracle, truth be told, Tara has-"


    "Grandpa!" Tara stomped her feet in panic. She did not want Cameron to know about all this!


    "I can''t take this anymore!" Lena had


    always been impatient. Looking at them going back and forth, she


    could no longer hold back. "Let me


    tell him!"


    As Tara''s best friend, she agreed with Dn. She did not hope for Tara to have such a strange condition for the rest of her life.


    "Lena!"


    "Tara, just let me speak!" Lena was getting impatient.


    "But-"


    "Cameron, Tara has a condition where she''s averse to men!" Lena said directly as she looked at the hesitant Tara.


    "Lena!" Tara blushed.


    "Averse to men?" Cameron was


    clearly stunned. He had heard of et


    such a strange condition before, but no matter what, Tara didn''t seem like she had such a condition.


    After all, women who had an aversion to men hated having contact with the opposite sex, right?

 Chapter 406

    "Does Dr. Smith really have an aversion to men?" Cameron found it hard to believe.


    That was because ever since he met Tara, he had always thought of her to be sexy and open. She had never once shown any signs of aversion to him.


    Tara blushed a little. She knew what Cameron was thinking about.


    "Of course! This can''t be faked!" Lena said strongly.


    "Back then, in the sick ward..."


    "That was Tara pulling a prank on you. She had just wanted to trick you into bing herb experiment. She actually hates all you useless men." Lena rolled her eyes at Cameron.


    "I see..." Cameron was speechless. He suddenly recalled that Tara had once said to him before that she wasn''t interested in men.


    It turned out that she was telling the truth. He thought that she had just been joking with him back then.


    "Now that you know about her condition, can you cure her?" Lena asked with concern.


    "I''m afraid not." Cameron exhaled before exining, "This is a mental condition. The patient needs to work on the condition themselves. Dr. Smith will have to deal with it herself, or perhaps..." "What is it?" Lena pressed on.


    "Or perhaps, in Dr. Smith''s life, if there''s a man that she cane to ept, it can help her to open up once more and change her views on men. But that''s extremely challenging, and there''s also a downside to it."


    "What downside?"


    "Well..." Cameron thought for a while before deciding that he should tell the truth. "The downside is that Dr. Smith might only ept that man for the rest of her life and that she still wouldn''t ept other men.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Of course, this is only in theory. Her exact recovery would depend on the actual situation. Besides, Dr. Smith''s condition is really specific, and it would be really hard for her to find such a man." "That despicable bastard!" Lena became even angrier when she heard Cameron''s words. If it weren''t for that bastard, Tara wouldn''t end up like this!


    "It''s alright, Lena. Don''t get angry. I''m still doing well, aren''t I? I''m happy just having you around," Tara consoled.


    She didn''t want Lena to get angry over such matters. That man was no longer important to her.


    "s, even Dr. Miracle can''t do


    anything about this," Dn said with a sigh. However, he still held a sliver of hope when he realized that not only did Tara not despise Cameron, but she also even...


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "Grandpa, did you invite anyone over?" Tara asked.


    "No." Dn shook his head and then said, "I''ll go and take a look."


    "Let me do it, Grandpa."


    Tara walked over to open the door.


    n


    of


    Then, she saw a man in a white shirt with abover standing in front her. He was about five feet nine inches tall, and he looked like he was in histe 20s. He had an expensive Patek Philippe watch on his right wrist.


    The moment he saw Tara, he looked dazzled. Then, he smiled


    chivalrously, thinking that the smile made him look more handsome, as he said, "Tara, it''s been a long time."


    The moment Tara saw him, her expression turned icy. She immediately shut the door.


    "Hold on! Tara!" The man squeezed his body in, stopping Tara from shutting the door. Tara said nothing but merely looked at the man coldly.


    "I''ll go and take a look to see what''s wrong." Lena sensed that something had happened, so she quickly walked over.


    "Colonel Bailey, you''re here too. Could you get Tara to let me in? I have something to say to her." The man smiled awkwardly yet politely.


    "Dalton Chard!" The moment Lena saw the man, her gaze raged with fury. "How dare you show yourself in front of Tara?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!